Pony bound

by Shortcourt

Rating: teen
Tags: Alternate Universe, Human, Gore, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Comedy, Other, Romance, Adventure, Sex
Length: 196101

Losing your innate body isn't as easy as it seems, especially on earth.

Everyone is familiar with the "waking up as a pony" trope, but no one expected this particular trope to occur in reality. Especially the 'pony' in this picture, who life gets more complicated then before. It will be a cumulative effort to adjust to this lifestyle, but surmounting this transformation is the only beneficial option.This story varies from mundane to supernatural carnage.

(Credit to Samaru163 for the coverart)
(Proof read by HoloGraphic starting from chapter 12-17)

Published 2012-12-23 23:20:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-12-01 23:31:10 UTC

Awkward awakening

I open my eyes slightly to find myself on my bed. Okay, if I remember correctly, I went head-first in my mirror while I was dreaming. I should be lying on the floor, but I’m not. There is no way anyone moved me. I mean, who would move an animated pony that looks extrinsic to this world? Maybe a hardcore brony will, but there aren't any bronies in my house that I’m aware of. I’m gonna assume that my dream is over.

Damn, why does my head feel like hell? It must be the side-effects of having a suicidal dream. While I opened my eyes, I see two familiar figures. Oh god, I can't be more grateful that they are in the building.

“Hey Dante and Katie, I just had this strange ass dream that I became a- Gah!” I shout after realizing my voice sounded then same as the one I had in my dream.

“How the hell do you know our names?” said a blunt masculine voice.

That’s my older brother Dante. He isn't too fond of ponies, that’s why I’m surprised he didn't throw me in the garbage.

"Uh.."

Too conflicted to speak, I fainted.

“Nice going Dante, you scared her I told you to cut that beard off you mook!” That’s all I heard before I fainted.
……………………………………………………….
“Look, she is waking back up.” said a feminine voice.

I’m guessing that is my younger sister, Katie, but why did she refer to me as a 'she'? I don’t, oh wait, I’m not dreaming. It was just a dream that it was a dream.

“How do you know it’s a girl anyways?” scowled Dante.

“Because, mares have round snouts whiles stallions are more angular. Don’t question me, I’m a pega-sister, I know my shit.” Katie established in an authoritative tone. Well, that explains why I’m in the bed and why she referred to me a female.

I thought she peaked in my “private” area. That answers one question, but apparently, that wasn't a dream. I almost killed myself and I turned into a female pony! Okay, maybe if I turned into a pony, it wouldn't be as half bad. But, this is just lurid! I lived my whole life a man, and now I became the opposite sex! Oh man, how am I gonna live like this? My friends will deride me and give me jokes. I will be known as, “Shawn, the transvestite horse.”

Not only that, but how is she gonna react to this? She might still marry me if I were a stallion, but as a mare? Fucks no. I rather be a stallion. Hell, I might have to be abstinent, but I don’t give a damn! I want my balls back! What did I do to deserve this?

“Look, I don’t care. This is too freaky. One of these animated horses from your dumbass show came to life on Shawn’s floor covered in blood. Plus, she knew our names,” he started ranting. “Since she can talk, I want to ask some questions.”

Katie rolled her eyes. “Look Dante , just turn your head around so she doesn't faint again. I’ll ask the questions.” she chided.

After finishing eavesdropping, I finally open my eyes to see a blond hair, Caucasian, teenage girl sitting on the edge of my bed staring at me in awe. I don’t blame her, it’s not everyday you see a talking equine. She was wearing a red Ralph Lauren polo shirt with blue jeans. Standing up next to the door was a young man who was about 6’2. He was wearing a blue true religion sweater with blue jeans matching.

Damn, they have some expensive clothes on.

Deciding to break the taut atmosphere, she gave a merrily smile.

“Hi.” she said.

"Hii” I replied in a timid way, still shocked at my recent discovery which will scar me forever. Speaking of scars, I felt something on my head. I placed my hands- er- hooves on my head. Man, I gotta get use to saying “hooves”. I felt a large bandage wrapped around my head. I must have this on because of my reckless action earlier. Fuck, I rather die than live as a female pony!
…………………………

Rubbing on my bandage, Katie decided to ask me a question related to the bandage.

“Heh, I have to ask you a question.”

“What is it?” I questioned.

“Um, why were you on the floor with glass shattered all over the place?” she asked.

So it was real.

Well, so much for being in denial. “And how the fuck do you know are names? Stop playing!” shouted Dante.

“Shut up, Dante. I’ll ask the questions. Besides, I don’t trust you next to ponies. You would have probably killed her if I wasn't here,” scolded Katie. “Anyways, why were you covered in blood?”

I sighed, contemplating how to explain. “I’ll answer both of you guys questions in one. This might be a lot to take in, so if don’t believe me, I won’t budge. But please, try not to react in any way inappropriate, okay?”

They both nodded. I sighed. “Well, I’ll start from the beginning."
…………………………………………..
“So, you've turned into a female pony?” asked Dante in disbelief after I finished my lurid story of me spontaneously turning into a pony.

I bit my lip and nodded. “Bullshit!” Dante scowled.

Katie turned around in gave Dante a glare that said “you fucked up”.

“How do we know you’re not lying? Listen, I already know Shawn is alittle delirious," I cringed at the insult. He thinks I’m delirious? Assshole… “But I know he isn't stupid enough to run head first into a mirror!”

I sighed. “Do you know how stupid you sound right now?” I asked him in an impudent matter.

“I thought it was a dream, understand? I was in denial so badly I couldn't distinguish the difference from the real word and dream world. I assumed it was a lucid dream, that’s why I reacted that way, because I was eager to end it. I wasn't thinking. You should know m, Dante. Just, please, stop trying to be analytical.

After finishing my tirade, I turn around to see how Katie handled this information. She has been mute the whole time, hope I didn't hit any weak points. I looked at her while frowning.

“What?”

“You have a blank flank.” she said in a plain voice. Dante looked confused.

“A blank wha-?”

“A blank flank is a pony who didn't acquire their cutie mark yet. A cutie mark is a your special talent illustrated on your flank. Think of it as a tattoo.” she interrupted Dante while explaining in detail what a blank flank is.

”Is that important?” I said in an irritated tone.

“No, but what is important? You should be happy you’re a pony! Too bad you’re an earth pony.” she giggled.

I face palmed. Or is it face hoofed? This girl is gonna make me punch something!

“I don’t want to be a pony! I didn't ask for it! Plus, I changed my gender for Celestia sakes!” What the hell? Do I have tourettes or something?

A worried expression begins to form on Katie’s face.

“Don’t you know how much this is for make to take in? I can’t play video games ever again! I can’t make it to the Nba anymore! I can’t do Jessica anymore! Plus, that douchebag over there is gonna make my life a living hell with the help of his mercenaries!" I shout while pointing at Dante, who begin to look remorseful considering I never had an outburst like this before.

Maybe I’m caught in the moment? Or is it just these female hormones? I was mostly known as a calm guy. Sure, I was emotional, but I am acting like turning to a female pony is the end of the world. It may be the end of my old life, but will it be the end of my life completely?

I huffed, evidently furious. “And after all that.. all you can do is notice a missing tattoo on my flank?” Flank? Close enough to 'ass' I guess.

“I”, I stopped my hissy fit to look at my siblings faces. Clearly, me begging for empathy came out alittle too bitchy. They looked like they just saw someone get shot.

“Shawn, your eyes turned red when you got furious!” Katie muttered.

“Yeah, it looks like you were going to shoot lasers from your eyes. You would be the pony version of Cyclops.” Dante jokes. And he is still making jokes.

Not knowing what to say, I put my head down until I feel two soft hands wrapped around my body. “It’s okay, Shaun,” Katie says in a maternal matter. “We will find a way through this.”

Wow, she understands completely. I feel bad, I flipped shit at her earlier but she stills gives me a shoulder to lean on? She has a pure heart. “ how?” I spewed ignorance. How embarrassing, I’m a guy crying into his younger sister’s shoulder. I’m glad only family is in the room; speaking of family, where are mom and dad? How will they react?

“I don’t know, but there is a cause for every effect.”she says in a reliable tone. She lets go of me and smile. I return a weak smile of my own. Dante just looks at us with his arms crossed, carrying a wistful expression.

“Thank you Katie.”

“No problem big sis!” she says in a blithe tone.

I frowned. And here I thought she understood. Stupid of me.

”I’m just joking, don’t be a hippie.” she punches me playfully, but I fall off the bed. Fucking pony body.

“Gah!” I screamed while slamming head first on the floor. Okay, I’m, gonna have to get use to that scream. I’m gonna be stuck like this awhile, I presume.

“Oh shit.” says Katie obviously shocked by what just occurred

“HAHAHAHA. OH DAMN, IF YOU FAINT AGAIN, HAHA!”,Dante forces between laughter. Of course he enjoys watching me squirm. Lucky I still have my consciousness intact. Not lucky for him, however, because when I get up, I’m gonna buck his him in the nads. Katie picks me up and places me on the bed. When did she get so strong? Oh yeah, the same time I got light by turning into a pony!

“Are you okay?” Katie asked.

“No, I’m not okay. I changed my species and gender, almost killed myself jumping into a mirror, and I just been dropped on my bad head!” I wanted to say that, but I can’t take out my frustration on Katie. She seemed real sincere and actually gave a damn, unlike the spectator in the corner.

”Yeah, I’m good.” I lied; I was not alright, everything looked blurry and upside down. I must be dizzy.

“You look retarded. It fits you perfectly." Dante jokes while smirking.

I rolled my eyes. To be honest, I thought he would say something more snarky. Dante still didn't make fun of my gender change yet, maybe I was wrong about him? “Haha, real funny.” I snorted.

“No,” Katie interjects. "You look like Derpy Hooves."

I stood there in shock. “Can I see a mirror for a second?" I requested.

“Sorry, but you broke it when your dumbass tried to kiss it.” Dante spat out bluntly.

I frowned. “Buck you!” Buck? What happened to fuck? Em, I hope it’s just a side effect of me being dizzy.Turning to a pony is already bad, but my vocabulary getting altered? I stuck up my one of my hooves up at Dante. Katie looked confused at my gesture. Fuck, no fingers. ”Eh, you get it.” I said nervously.

“Hey, your eyes are normal again.” Katie states.

“Really?” She nodded. “Damn, I wanted to see how I looked derped.” We both laughed. This was the first time I laughed since the transformation. Everything was fine until dickhead decided to open his trap.

“Who is Derpy Hooves?” Dante asks in an anxious tone. “Your mother.” I replied.

Katie scowled. “We all have the same mother, meat-head.”

"I wouldn't mind if Derpy Hooves was my mother.” I chuckled.

Katie rolls her eyes, “”Of course you wouldn't.”

“Wait a sec, is Derpy Hooves a pony from that girly ass show Katie watches?” Dante asks out of curiosity.

“It’s not girly, Dante. If it was, then why would I watch it?” Katie shoots at Dante, clearly offended. Truth be told, Katie was tom-boyish. This was a good thing. I don’t know if I would be close to my sister if she was a girly girl.

“Yeah, pink ponies prancing around singing. Yeah, that’s totally not girly.” Dante shoots back in a sarcastic manner.

The only pink pony I know in that show is Pinkie Pie. And they don’t sing every episode. Clearly, he never watched the show.

I frowned getting tired of Dante’s mouth. “Why do you care anyway?"

"The way you are speaking about this ‘Derpy Hooves' implies that you know who she is. Do you watch that pony show, Shawn?” he deadpanned.

Fuck, I forgot he never knew. “Um, I..”

“Hell yeah! Of course he does!” Katie interrupted in an energetic matter.

I love Katie, but she doesn't understand what she gets me into sometimes. A sinister smirk makes it’s way on Dante’s face. He walks around in circles thinking of what to say. I’m prepared for what he is going to say. Stick and stones, right?

“Well well, I always thought of you to be sick in the head alittle Shawn, but I never thought you were gay!”

My ears fall down at that statement. I was prepared for this! Why am I getting sad? “Well, I can’t call you gay now. You’re not even a guy anymore!” he rubs in. Katie frowns while I find the volume in my voice come back.

”I'm not gay, I've gotten pony already.” That would sound awesome with my real voice, but this female voice made it sound, ironic. Maybe I can make my voice sound deeper by drinking syrup? And I never mean't to say 'pony', another word mean't to come out my mouth, but it works.

“Ah, so you claim to be a guy?”

“Yes”

“Well, I guess you’re gay. You know what I do to gays?" he says in a malevolent way.

Fuck, me and my stupid muzzle. Fuck you brain, you should have told me to play along.

Hey, hey, hey, I didn't know he was an abusive, bigoted, trifling psychotic virgin!

A worried expression makes it way on Katie’s face, but a scared expression makes it way on my face. Dante cracks his knuckles and approaches me. Luckily, Katie comes in front of him making a point that he will not lend a finger on me. Haha, I owe Katie big time for this. Speaking of fingers, how am I gonna pick stuff up now? I’ll figure that out later.

“Move.” demands Dante. “No.”

Katie replies in a defiant tone. Katie is my knight in shining armor today apparently. “Alright.” he says looking defeated. I sighed. For a second there I thought he would-

“GAH!” he roars while bulldozing Katie out of his way so he can access me.

“AH!” Katie screamed while getting knocked over.

Holy shit, is he really going to knock down his little sister just so he can beat up his own brother? Oh, know what a mook he is know. The healthy of his siblings inn't of his concerns.

I screamed when he pounced at me. I dodged his fetal attack and tried to run, but he recovered quickly and grabbed me under my arms holding me.

“Let go!” I shouted. He just snickers and pushes me against the wall. I tried to escape, but it was futile. He got me beat. That’s what I thought until Katie kicked him in the back.

“Ah!” he screams in pain while releasing his grip of me. Successfully landing on the floor, my instincts already plotted my next action. I was in so much shock that I bucked him in the balls.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH”he screams like a little girl. Damn, did it hurt that much?

He falls on the floor hard, shredding not-so manly tears. Me and Katie stare at him.

Uh, brain, do you think I bucked him too hard?

Please, don’t say “buck” so carelessly like that. It sounded too similar to “fucked”. Just say kick or some shit. Anyways, he’s good. Real men cry when their parts get attacked.

Thanks for nothing brain.

No problem.

"I.. can’t…. breathe..” Dante cries while struggling to breathe. Me and Katie look at each other.

“Don’t look at me! I acted in self-defense!” I shout. Katie sighed and checks on Dante to see if he is okay. I just stare at nothing in particular, getting caught in a trance while contemplating about my sudden actions

Brain.

Yes bro?

Fuck my life….

I’m a brain, bro. I don’t have genitalia.

I mean't metaphorically, ya bish.

I sighed. “Something tells me this is the only beginning of completely buckery."

Author's Note

Shit, it felt like a wrote alot for this chapter. Next chapter I'm aiming for 5,000 words. Hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. If you have any suggestions or complaints, please leave them in the comment box. Edit: Grammar has been fixed in this chapter as well.

Morning routines

Morning routines

I stand across the room staring at Katie soothing Dante. My face is red as hell from blushing. A part of me is happy, and another part of me is distraught: I’m happy because I ‘finally taught this asshole a lesson’, and I’m distraught because I ‘potentially took away his chance of having kids’.

Well, I probably did a good thing. There is no way I can baby-sit his kids if they act just like him. I rather go to hell then deal with mini version of Dante. Feeling dreadful, I finally speak up.

“Is he okay?” I asked in a concerned tone.

“He will be fine,” Katie reassures with a weak smile, “He’s a big guy.” Katie looks down at Dante, “You’re a big guy aren't you Dante?” she asks with a sardonic tone.

Dante doesn't reply to Katie, but sits up and gives me a deadly glare. Gulp. “Heh, sorry,” I whisper timidly while my body began to perspire. Dante continues giving me a fixed glare. Shit.

Well, I never thought things could escalate so quickly. Here I was, defending my male pride, not knowing that my brother bullies bronies. How did bronies come up in the conversation anyway? Was it my fault that I showed my tenderness for Derpy hooves publicly, or was it Katie’s fault for bringing up Derpy Hooves? Shit, pointing fingers is old. This is my fault for being self-righteous and disavowal. I had to say “I was born a guy and will die a guy.”

I’m not a philosopher, but I know I wasn’t thinking rational in that situation. I already knew Dante had a lot of animosity towards bronies, but I never thought he bullied them! He also called me “gay”, meaning my analysis of him being a judgmental prick was correct. How does watching a t.v. show determine your sexuality? Honestly, these teens are getting un-original.

Even if I was gay, why did Dante put so much effort in trying to attack me? He literally knocked Katie over just to try and break my bones! Is he that homo-phobic? Let me elucidate on Dante’s personality, okay? He likes to screw with people mentally, not physically. Even if I did something stupid, like spill water on his 360 for example, he would never approach me in a forcible way!

This worries me greatly. Now that Dante knows I’m a brony, I’m sure he isn’t done plotting against me. Yeah, he is quite a persistent individual. His perseverance isn’t my biggest worry; that would be me bucking him in his stones. Add all three factors together and that will equal a dead pony. Okay, maybe I’m thinking about this the wrong way. I mean, Dante’s “revenge” motives should debase since he knows how hard I can buck. Hell, he probably gained respect for me since I stood up to myself.

Well, with the help of Katie, but my point remains. Ever read “The diary of a part time Indian”? Well, that book is an example that beating up the top dog gains you respect. Too bad the top dog in my house is my dad.

Katie looks at me with a bothered expression, obviously noticing me stuck in my thoughts. Katie turns back to Dante and takes a small gasp of air.

“Hey Dante, can you go out the room for a second? We need to have girl-to-girl talk.”

I growled in my head, annoyed being referred as a female. Even though I technically am one, I’m not comfortable being referred to with female pronouns. Maybe Katie said that so Dante can vacate the room without any drama?

“My pleasure.” Dante obliged with alacrity, leaving the room while shutting the door. He is pissed off it seems. Katie sighs then turns her attentions towards me

“Hey, are you okay?” Katie asks in a sympathetic tone.

“Yeah, I’m fine.” I reply giving a compulsory laugh, “Um, I’m just still in shock.” I whisper timidly, sounding like a certain yellow Pegasus.

Katie frowns, clearly annoyed with me aggrieving her.

“Look,” Katie begins, “You kicking Dante wasn't a conscious thought, it was an instinct. Don’t feel bad.”

How the hell did she know this? I look at her with a bewildered expression, “Um, that’s not what was on my mind, but how did you know?”

A cheeky smirk comes on her face, “You just told me. When I’m in shock, I don’t take the time to ponder my next move .It comes naturally.” She explains

Katie is smarter than I thought. I need to give her more credit.

I just give a forceful smile, still envious with myself.

“So,” Katie begins, “What’s with the long face?” she says in an expectant matter. Clearly, she can read facial expressions quite well.

“Nothing”, I interjected quickly.

Katie gives me an annoyed look. I don’t blame her, she is trying to help me and I’m being a woeful bitch.

“Sorry.” I murmur, still distressed by the way I've been acting.

“It’s alright, now what’s got you so sour?” she inquired.

I sighed. She has been tenacious trying to get information from me, even though her perseverance is starting to vex me, I can’t screw up. I should be grateful I have someone to talk to. Hell, she saved my life twice. If she wasn't in here, Dante would have disposed me properly! Well, maybe I do deserve to get disposed? Here Katie is, trying to lift my spirits up, clearly not wanting me to be a despondent mess for the rest of my new life.

I closed my eyes and primed myself, “I’m-“I pause. I’m just now noticing how much I hate my new voice. I was so shocked before that I forgot that this isn't my native voice. I suck it up and begin my story, “I’m just not comfortable knowing that Dante beats up bronies,” Hell, I don’t consider myself a brony, but watching the show is enough for him to perceive me as a brony.

“Plus,” I continue, “I kicked him in a place that men aren’t allowed to show in public. I don’t think this is the last time Dante will try to accost me violently“ I bite my lip while finishing.

Katie gives me a quizzical look, “Is that what’s got you so sorrow?”

“Yes”

Katie studies my look for a second, and then she started to erupt with laughter. Is she taunting me or something?

“What’s so funny?” I ask while a frown forms on my face. Here I was expecting her to understand me since she was so compassionate earlier, but having a person on the same page as you all the time is too good to be true.

“Nothing,” Katie says while wiping a tear from her eye. Of course she pulls the classic ‘nothing is wrong’ trump card out of her sleeve. “It’s just that you worry too much.” she giggles. Oh, tell me something I don’t know.

I raised an eyebrow at her, “Why wouldn't I worry? You saw that glare Dante gave me! He’s going to get revenge on me in any way he can!” I shout.

“Dude, maybe you need to relax. I mean, you honestly think I’m not aware of Dante’s rigid intentions by now?” Katie says to me with annoyance and contempt in her voice. “Dante won’t pull anything on you because all I have to do is call mom or dad. Dante might act like he’s ‘the shit’ when they aren't around, but when they are, he turns into a wimpy chimp.” She says while smiling.

I smile back at her. A ray of hope is shining through me now. “You’re the best, Katie.”

“Don’t get all fluffy on me,” she jokes while putting her hands up. “I’m just being a good sibling, unlike that sterile bastard down stairs.” she says while referencing my attack against Dante’s man parts.

We both laughed. This is the second time I felt real joy ever since the transformation. My grandfather was right; laughing frees your mind of depressing things.

Katie face then crunches up in a disgusted a look. Did she see a rat or something. Katie then approaches me and sniffs.Sniffing me made her bring up a particular subject.

“Eww, did you wash up today, Shawn?” she hissed, probably knowing the answer, but wanting me to clarify it for her.

A grin forms on my face showing embarrassment. “No.” I say casually.

“You smell like blood and muss,” she says directly. “Take a shower.”

I blushed, feeling uncomfortable about what I’m about to ask her, “About that, since I have hooves, I was wondering if you can wash me up instead, hehe.” I giggled, trying to hide my humiliation. Oh no, did I giggle? I feel like I’m losing an inch of my masculinity ever second I’m in this female pony body.

Katie frowned, “I’m afraid I can’t help you with that. I’ll help you adjust the water, but you can’t have me spoon feed you just because you’re a pony,” the blond girl starts with her lecture. “You’re going to have to adapt sooner or later. Sure, we don’t know how long you will be a pony, but now that you’re one, get use to it.” she finishes her lecture. She sounds like mom right now. I knew mom would influence her during out summer vacation! Well, it’s better than Dante influencing her.

Feeling slightly defeated, I close my eyes and give a pout, trying my best “puppy dog eyes” impression. “Pretty please?” I beseeched while I battled my eyelashes innocently. Yes, I acted out of character in that situation because I am extremely desperate. I've seen those fanfics where bronies turn into ponies and attempt to take a shower. Oh boy, I don’t want to suffer that fate!

Katie shook her head and said “No means ‘no’ Shawn. You might make my heart explode, but you won’t change my mind.” I frowned.
Damn, I was hoping my innocent act would work since I’m a cute little pony now; I guess not everyone is easily manipulated.
“I’ll adjust the water for you, but that’s it.” she declares.

“Fine” I mumble while brushing my tail against the floor. Yeah, I’m quite spoiled. To be honest, I’m not really worried about having an accident while taking a shower; it’s just that I’m a lazy bum.

Katie smiles, “Good. Let’s go.“ she says in an excited matter.

“Okay.” I reply

Katie starts to walk towards the door while I have trouble, since I’m not accustomed to the pony methods of locomotion. I gradually move my left forehoof forward whilst moving my right hind leg forward. I did the same for my other sides of legs. I repeat my movements, but the consequence to moving like this is I move at the pace of a turtle.

Katie opens the door and signals for me to go through, but gives me a thwarted look when she sees my peculiar way of walking.

“Dude, just turn your body while you walk.” she growls while still holding the door open

I listen to her advice by moving my forehooves forward while I sway my hips left and right. I smiled at the result. “How did you know, Katie?” I implored

“Easy, I just studied the way the ponies walk in the show,” she says optimistically.

“Of course,” I mumble. My brain has been messed up ever since the transformation. Maybe it’s stress? “ I've been alittle inane today. I mean, I wake up to find myself-“

“HAPPY THOUGHTS!” Katie interrupts while screaming.

“Sorry.” I say in a very Flutter shy- like way. I hate annoying the people who try to help me.

Katie sighs. “It’s okay, just stop being so awkward.”

“I’ll try.”

“Good.”

After our awkward conversation with Katie being the resolve with her profound logic, AGAIN, we walked out the room. I feel like a slut walking like this, but all ponies walk like this. No dirt on my shoulder, right?

When I reach my hallway, I realize that this is the first time I’m leaving my room since the transformation. Everything looks… big and capacious. My corridor wasn't a very long path, but in this pony body, it looked long, dark, gloomy. I never was the most intrepid individual as a human male, but being a female pony isn't helping. Being in a trance while walking, Katie finally speaks up, breaking me out of my daze.

“We’re here, zombie”, she cooed while chuckling, noticing me deep inside my thought again.

“Oh really?” I said with a small amount of disbelief in my voice.

“Um, yeah. Why wouldn't we be? It’s just a hallway.” Katie said looking confused.

I shrugged. “It’s nothing, it’s just that everything looks so huge now, I expected the walk to be longer."

She nods, understanding my perspective.”Well, considering I waited 15 seconds for you, I guess your assertion was correct, somewhat, hehe.” she giggles.

Ah, so my trance must have made things seem shorter. I smiled nervously, “Yeah, hehe.” I chuckle.

Katie opens the bathroom door and signals for me to go in. I nod and walk into the toilet room and first thing on my mind is: ‘why did everything get so big?’. Of course, I forget that I became a pony sometimes. A female ONE at that. If I had to say which part of the transformation is more stressful, I would say it’s a tie. I miss my fingers and my masculine traits. I really hope there is a cure; I don’t think I can live like this forever. It doesn't make sense though, why did I turn into a pony? Am I the only one? I need to check the news after I shower; maybe they will shed some light. I doubt it. If a lot of the population was transformed into ponies, they will probably talk about the excess amount of jobs that were lost. The only thing I can do is hope.

Katie breaks the silence and says “Well, get in the tub.”

“Oh, okay.” I reply quickly.

I move towards the tub and get up on my hind legs, placing my forehooves on the surface of the tub. I then slowly move my left hindleg over the tub and do the same with my left one. I am successfully in the shower with no bruises, ha! Thankfully, the tub wasn't too big. I don’t think I would like Katie putting me in the tub like I’m a baby. I’m 16 years old for fred sakes! Which reminds me, since I’m 16, that answers why my pony body isn't fully developed. I realized I’m slightly smaller than the mares in the show.

“See, that wasn't too hard.” said Katie.

I twist my neck around to look at the blond hair girl. “No, it wasn't actually,” I say feeling confident. “Matter of fact, I think I can adjust the water myself.”

Katie smirks “Lets see you do it then.” she says in a daring tone

“Watch.” I say while a cheeky grin comes on my face.

First thing I do is examine the three knobs on my shower. From left to right: Cold, On, and Hot. The first thing I do is place both of my forehooves on “on” and turn the circle shaped knob right with force. Yes, I put “on” on first because I take showers differently from everybody else. It’s a habit, that’s all I’m saying. I then turn my attention to the hot water knob. I put my forehooves on the knob and try to turn it right with all my force. Goddamn, it is stuck pretty good.

Katie notices me floundering and says “Want me to put on?"

“NO!” I shrill, reluctant to forsake my opportunity of adjusting the water myself.

“Okay!” she screams back surprised by my outburst.

I keep my eyes and hooves fixed on the hot water knob. Feeling defeated, I let go.

“Buck!” I say outloud. I meant to say another word, but it’s too much to say a four letter word as a pony, huh?

Katie giggles. “Buck? Using pony vocabulary, huh?” she asks with mirth in her voice

I keep my eyes on the knob since I can see Katie from the corner of my eyes. “No, it’s not me. I’ll tell you after I shower.”
Katie gives me a confused glare and shrugs. “Whatever.”
After contemplating, I do something that shocks Katie. I put my mouth on the tab.

“Shawn, what the hell are you doing? Get your mouth off that!” the blond girl scolds

“nelmur gwib yup” I mumble with the knob in my mouth.

I turn my head right, and to my surprise, the knob moved. I walked back and heard the sound of water about to start.

I turn my attention to Katie and give her a merrily smile while closing my eyes. “See, I told you- Ah!” I let out a girly scream after I get planted by an immense amount of hot water

Katie flinches. “Shawn!” she screams, evidently scared at what just occurred.

“Turn it off…. TURN IT OFF!” I scream feeling tears coming out my eyes. I don’t care about how I sound at the moment; I just want the pain to go away. I felt hot water before, but this felt way more painful than my last accident with it.

Katie quickly gets the message and turns the hot water off. She then turns the “on” knob left to turn everything off. She looks down at me sympathetically while I wallow in my tears.

“You poor thing you” she says. She bends down to pick me up, but I knock her hand away with my hoof. I quickly get up and jump out the tub, galloping to the door. Running with tears in my eyes, I was too conflicted to open them to identify objects in my way. I learned the hard way when I slammed into a door.

“AH” I scream while the door bops me on the floor.

Kate glazes at me. “Maybe we should wash you up.” she says, giving an odd smile.

I sighed. I swear someone is getting off to me suffering.

Author's Note

Alright everypony, new chapter. Hopefully this one will be easier to follow then the last one. Which I'm going to edit soon. The grammar in the first two chapters is abysmal, heh. Anyways, Merry-belated Christmas!

A very interesting afternoon

I am sitting on the toilet seat with a towel wrapped around my body, still wet from the shower accident. After a hectic encounter with the shower, Katie agreed to wash me up. Funny how all I had to do was experience pain for her to agree.

Honestly, it seems I can’t catch a break. Every other minute shit hits the fan, and I’m unfortunately in front of the fan. I always believed the world worked in natural order, not cosmetic order. After today though, my perspective will change. Heh, I’m such a hypocrite. When I was younger, Katie always came to me and complained that the world likes screwing her. Being the skeptical big bother, I reassured her that what happens to her in a result of her actions. But, what happened with Dante and the shower was the result of my complacency. However, me turning into a pony makes me dubious about ‘mother nature’. Were other people turned into ponies or is God kicking my ass on purpose?

I rubbed my head, realizing Katie took the bandage off. I sighed and turned to Katie, who was filling a bowl full of water. I assumed it was for washing me up. Katie heard the sound I made and turned around. with a small grin on her face.

“I’m getting the water ready for you, crybaby!” she says with joviality in her voice. Twitch. Cry baby huh? Lets see how she would like it if she got screwed every second.

What I like about Katie is how blithe she is. Sure, her joyfulness can be vexing sometimes, but I’m glad she is a kindred spirit. I mean, she was very emo when she was young, but ever since she saw a guidance counselor, she has been walking with a rainbow on her head. I can’t say the same for Dante, however. Maybe Dante’s cynical behavior is the result of him hanging out with gangsters. He was a nice brother when I was young, always had benign intentions, but ever since he talked to Todd, he became a boorish brute. You have to be careful who you let influence you.

I rolled my eyes at her referencing what happened a few minutes ago. Katie saw my gesture and giggled. She then places the bowl of water on the sink and approaches me. She takes my towel off picks me up in a way you would pick at cat up. Bemusement graced my face for second, but then I realized she was ready to wash me up correctly. Considering what happened to me with the shower, you can say I've been “washed up”.

Katie places me next to the bowl. I was so small that I can fit on the counter top of the sink easily. While I’m on the sink, I turn to the mirror on top to the sink. The first thing I see is my reflection. What the fuck? I was about to say that, but then my I was quickly reminded that I turned into a mare....

I stare at the sight in front of my eyes, realizing this is my first time since my ‘lucid dream’ since I saw my new pony body. What I see is the same yellow earth pony I saw earlier. Oh great, I’m not only a mare now, but I’m also an earth pony. Atleast make me a pegasus; I would like to fly around the country. Giving my attention back to the reflection, I notice some details about the pony that I didn’t identify in my ‘dream’. The pony’s eyes were real big and scintillating, but that would probably be due to the fact that I was crying a few minutes ago, and the pony’s mane was wasn’t only golden, but it had orange-lights, too. The biggest thing I notice was the condition of the pony’s mane. It was fuzzy and disheveled, sticking up in a way Twilight's hair would stick up when she gets her fur in a twist.

The pony in the mirror had a sad expression on her face. ‘Is this really me?’ I thought. When I look in the mirror, I don’t see Shawn, no, I see a pony who’s been through psychological rape. ‘I just had a tough morning. Do I always look this pathetic?’ I asked myself. I frowned. ‘Okay, I Need to stop acting emo. Get your shit together, Shawn. You can’t keep being an emotional train wreck. Let people in, stop aggrieving them, and fix your goddamn mane. You look like shit.’ Where did the last part come from?

After taking a final look in the mirror, I agree with my thoughts. I don’t look presentable at all. When it’s time for me to go outside, people will perceive me as a bum. Then again, why should I care about misconceptions? I don’t really care what strangers think about me. How about Jessica? What will she do when she sees her boyfriend as a hobo looking pony?

“Hmm..” I hummed out loud. Maybe Katie can brush my mane?

Taking another glance at the mirror, a disturbing reality becomes translucent to me. I’m naked. That ‘part’ of me is susceptible if I move my tail. And Katie saw it too,
I shivered.

Okay, okay, stop being insecure, Shawn. Ponies are always naked, no dirt on your shoulders for being normal. What would people say if they see a pony walking down the block with clothes? Matter of fact, fuck what they say. I feel uncomfortable like this. Maybe I can get a shirt?

After I finished studying my reflection, I turned to see Katie with her arms crossed. Looks like she is peeved by me looking at my reflection.

“Hurry up Shawn, I can’t baby you all day.” she hisses.

My eyebrows contract and then I blushed. “Sorry, just was eager to see how I looked.” I said

Katie smiled and said “I understand. Girls are very anxious about their looks, you feel me?”

I frowned. Sometimes Katie says the wrong things in the wrong times. “No, I don’t feel you because I’m still a guy. I just wanted to see what kinda pony we’re dealing with.” I stated.

“Sureeeeeeee....” the blond girl says in a teasing way. Fuck you!

Katie then takes shampoo and squeezes a galore amount on my body. She rubs it all over me. It smells like flowers. Oh shit! She is putting girly shampoo on me! This wasn't apart of the deal!

Reacting negatively, I jumped off the counter and landed on my hooves successfully. Alright! I thought I was gonna fall- crap!

While I was talking to myself in my thoughts, Katie took advantage of the situation as I felt her grab my tail and lifted me up with one hand. I was hanging down, wiggling my body back and forth uncontrollably trying to secede from her grip.. Wait a second, while I’m in this position, isn't my you-know-what exposed?

“Let go off me!” I shrieked.

“No problem!” Katie says in an expectant tone.

To my surprised, she actually dropped me. Not on the floor though. That’s right, Katie dropped me in the bowl of water.

*SPLASH*

All I see is water, until I poped my head up to earth level again. With my body in the water, my head out, all I can see is my mane.

Damn you long hair.

Before I can remove the locks of mane from my face, Katie assaults me with a wash cloth, scrubbing my body up and down rapidly. Not braced for what Katie did, I fell back into the water where another large splash developed. This time however, Katie was affected by the flying water, when it splashed on her face. Serves you right. Looks like ‘piss’ hits the fan too, haha!

Katie moves a wet portion of hair from her face and frowns. “You wanna play dirty? Lets play dirty!” she says while giving an evil laugh. Fuck, this can’t be good.

Katie then takes the same shampoo bottle and squeezes the air out of it on top of my head. I try to move from the bowl, but my mane is a hindrance at the moment.

Katie then lifts me up and drops me in the water, AGAIN! A big splash of water echoed on her. All she did was laugh at her antics while my belly is lying at the bottom of the bowl. I’m going to kill her! I understand Katie is having fun, but I don’t appreciate her toying with my body till the point where there is no water left in the bowl.. Katie then picks me up and rubs me with a dry towel. I feel very damp, and I smell like I’ve been raped by roses. I’m definitely getting this smell of me.

Finally being able to see, I glare at Katie and growl “You’re bucking insane!”

Katie gives me sadistic smile and says “I know.”

“Brain?”

“Bro?”

“Remind me to buck Katie in her boobs, okay?

“Woah, don’t you think that’s too vicious for just alittle joke?”

“No, I don’t, and I didn’t ask for you input.”

“Okay Okay! Gee, you’re being a real bitch about this, man. You’re on your period, bro.

“Keep talking and I’ll jump into another mirror”

After talking to my brain, I turn my attention back to my mischievous sister, who is drying me off with a towel. I was fine with her drying me, until the towel reached a certain part.

I knocked her hand away from me and frowned. She gives me a look that says “You good?”

Gazing at me confused, Katie finally speaks up.

“What?”

Twitch. ‘What?’. Goddammit, how can she be so oblivious?

I sighed. “Nothing Katie, lets just get out the bathroom. I’ll air dry the rest of my body.

Katie shrugs. “Honestly Shawn, you were already a creep when you were a human, but now you’re even more difficult to figure out.”

I rolled my eyes at her insult. Truth be told, I did have some odd quirks as a human, but everyone does, right? I don’t know why I have to be classified as a creep.

Katie chuckles and then lifts me up holding me over her shoulder with one hand. Shit, I’m pretty high in the air.

With me on top of her, Katie walks out of the bathroom door and we return to the corridor. Katie turns the light on to make things brighter. Now that I can finally see my surroundings, I can see 3 doors that go down the hall. One door is Mom and Dad’s obviously, the second is Katie’s, and the third is me and Dante’s room.

Wondering why me and Dante weren't sleeping in the same room when I woke up? Simple. We had a bet where the loser had to sleep on the living room’s couch for the whole year. I won the bet and it’s going into the second month. Too bad I have to enjoy the final month as a pony.

Anyways, want to know what the bet was? It was to see if I could watch Paranormal Activity by myself, locked in a room. It wasn't as bad as I thought. I only wetted myself 1 time. Dante underestimated my mental strength and paid the price, ha! But, ignore me crying because I got hit by hot water, okay?

When Katie reaches the door, something pops up in my head.

“Hey Katie,” I start, “Where is Mom and Dad?”

Katie just shakes her head. Uh oh, this can’t be pretty. “They went on another drinking binge last night. “ She deadpans while opening her door and closing it from behind.

I raise one of my eyebrows, desiring to know how she knows about what they did last night.

“How do you know?” I question skeptically. How does she know. How doesn't everybody know? It’s obvious since my parents are drunks. Damn me for being stupid.

Katie places me on her bed and smiles. “Mom called me earlier today. They’re with friends at the moment because of Dad’s hangover. We can’t allow him to drive like that now can we?”

I sighed. “I guess not. I was hoping they would've been here this morning so I won’t have to be so anxious about their reactions. I could’ve gotten it out the way, but now I’m curious.

The blond hair girl chuckles. “You’re always worrying about stuff, Shawn. You’re just like a reflection of the younger me, except you’re a pony.”

“Har har har.” I give a fake laugh. I admit, I’m am quite eager to see how my parents will react. Will they freak out of will they ostracize me because I’m not a human anymore? Will they still refer to me as their “son” or child? Knowing my parents, they are pretty accepting of eccentricity. To an extent though. Stop beating yourself up, Shawn. Judgement will come when judgement will come, dummy.

Now that Katie answered my question, I take time to study my surroundings. I see a blue room with Metallica posters covered all over the walls. Old Metallica to be exact. Yes, Katie was a metalhead. I’m the one that got her into certain sub genres of metal. She mainly likes thrash and alternative, while I like all the subgenres of metal, excluding core.

I see a desktop next to the window and a 20 inch flat screen tv in front of the bed. The tv was laying on a dresser of course. The room was pretty simple, having all the necessary components a room has.

While I’m looking around, I smell something... fruity. I sniffed myself and frowned. I forgot Katie took
a fruity dump on me earlier today.

“Katie.... why did you use feminine shampoo on me?” I asked with an annoyed look on my face

Katie, focusing on her dresser, calmly says “Because that was the only shampoo I could find.”

“Why didn't you just wash me with soap?” I pouted

Katie gives a jeering laugh. Creepy

“You honestly expect me to wash you with a bar of soap? Bro, you funny!” she said, mimicking my tone when I’m laughing at something ridiculous.

I rolled my eyes. Yes, I did. I also expected you to wipe my butt, too. “ Couldn't you just let the water wash me?”

“No, you smelled like something I can’t identify. You needed something strong to fight that scent off. Look, you should be thanking me instead of bitching about how you smell. Besides, you’re a mare now anyways. You don’t have to act different, but you have to adjust to certain things. Did you even use the bathroom yet?” Katie asks while finally finishing her lecture.

I blushed after the last comment. Maybe Katie is right, I didn’t even thank her for washing me. No, I still hate this feminine scent and I’m going to get rid of it soon.

“Sorry Katie.” I mutter while putting my head down. Now I know why Katie said I reminded her of her younger self. Damn this new voice!

Katie takes a brush out of her draw and turns around approaching me with it. I didn’t even ask her yet. Is she psychic?

“It’s good. Now that you are more accepting, I guess you will let me do your mane! It needs a fixing.” she says in a giddy tone.

“Hold on, girlie,” I say while putting my hooves up, gesturing for her to give me some personal space.

“You can fix it, but no ponytails, no braids, no bangs, no pigtails, no frilly junk! Oh great, now I can’t say ‘shit?’

Katie nodded.

“Good.”

I close my eyes and sighed. Lets get this over with

….................................................................................................

Dante’s point of view
A/N: Heads up, Donte’s part contains alot of swearing.

I sit on my living couch chilling by playing Cod: black ops 2 on my ps3. I am trying to clear my mind of what happened earlier, so I said, how about I dick around with some games?

“Take this, motherfucker!” I scream at the t.v

You know those annoying call of duty kids who always rage and curse on the mic when they are losing? Yeah, I’m one of them. Fuck you if you want to judge. I know there is a ‘cod kid’ in all of us. If you deny it, you’re a fucking liar.

While I’m mashing buttons randomly, trying to kill the assclown in front of me, my controller drops.

“Fuck”

My character stays idle, giving the son of a bitch a chance to take advantage. He shoots me and I die.

“FUCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK!” I scream with rage galore.

“Okay Dante, get your shit together, we just need one more kill and we win.” I say to myself

I respawn and the first thing that my characters sees is an enemy. Goddammit

The spawn-trapping noob shoots me and I die.

“FFFFFFFFUUUUUUUU- Calm down Dante, there is no way they’re gonna get 4 straight kills.” I say trying to relax my self.

“Hey douchebag, stop getting killed. Are you retarded or what?” some asshole on my team shouts through the headset.

“Shut the fuck up. I know what I’m doing!” I reply to the jerk, muting him in the process.

I press the x button and the same motherfucker shoots me.

“Fuck.”

I press the x button again.

“Fuck!”

I press it again.

“Goddamn motherfucker!”

I’m so angry I can throw the controller inside my tv.

“Calm down, Dante. Just don’t respawn.”

I sit back and relax, until I realize there is a time limit on how long you can wait to respwan.

*Bang*

The enemy team has won

Twitch

I ripped my bluetooth out of my ear and threw it on the ground. I then ripped the wires out of my ps3 and picked my ps3 up in the process.

“I. DON’T. GIVE A FUCK!”

I slammed my playstation on the floor, hoping it would break.

“Get the fuck out of my face!” I kick the ps3 into the corner.

I punch a wall, trying to catch my breath after all the shouting.

It’s all that goddamn mule’s fault!

Yeah, I am still evidently upset at what occurred earlier. My brother, or should I say sister, kicked me in my stones so hard that I debased into tears.

And what’s worse is my real sister, Katie, helped him- er her. Whatever.

Katie wants to take that freaks side, right? I swear, I will get them back! But I can’t get them back physically, Dad will kick my ass. Hmm, does Shawn still go out with that no-named chick?

Suddenly, a twisted, sick, assholeish idea comes in my mind.

I run upstairs into my room. Yes, it’s my room because I’m kicking the pony fucker out tonight. Bet or no bet.

I open the door and see the two heifers are done having “girl talk”.

“Good, good.” I say menacingly .

I walk up to the dresser next to my bed. I see an Iphone 4. This must be Shawn’s phone

I pick it up and turn it on, expecting a prompt popping up saying “enter your password”.

Surprisingly, the phone wasn’t password protected.

“Bingo, muhahaha!” I give my best villain laugh. I sound like Ray man.

I unlock the phone and began writing a text message to Jessica, who I assume is Shawn’s girlfriend.

This will teach you to not fuck with me, ever!

…..............................................
Shawn’s point of view

While Katie was brushing my mane, we were watching t.v. Apparently, we missed the new episode of mlp, so we were watching mtv2 instead. Surprisingly, they were having a Beavis and Butthead marathon. That show makes me laugh for some reason.

“Hey Katie!” I say a little too loud.

“Hmm?” she asks, still concentration on fixing all of those naps out my mane. Damn, was it that bad?

I chuckled alittle, giddy by what I’m about to ask her. “Do you have hair in your derriere ?” I giggled. See what tv shows do to influence your thoughts?

Katie just smirks. “Yes I do. Matter of fact, thanks for reminding me Shawn. I forgot to wash some of it off my hands.”

“Ew, that’s nasty Katie!” I give her a disgusted look.

“You asked me something gross, I reply with something gross. Now shut up so I can finish,”

I rolled my eyes and sat back. Turning the tables on me, huh? Sharp and clever

“Alright, you’re good.” Katie said alluding to her finishing.

After Katie finally finished brushing my mane, she gave me a small mirror so I can see my reflection.

“Well, do you like it or what?” Katie squeaks, eager to hear my answer.

“Uh.” I stuttered, not knowing how to respond.

I study my new reflection, and I have to admit, I don’t look like I had an abusive past anymore. With my mane fixed up and tidy, I look like a regular pony. There is no more hair sticking up, no more more hair in my face, and it flows down my back nicely. I got to admit, I need to get use to the long hair. While I was a human, I had a buzz cut. Don’t you know how awkward it is to feel hair rubbing against your neck?

“Uh, thanks Katie,” I say slowly, still mesmerized by my reflection. “You did a great job.”

Katie grins. “Of course I did. Now, you owe me 20 bucks.”

I flinch so hard I fall out of the bed.

BAM

“Ugh, I hope you’re joking.” I say while rubbing my head, which already went through hell.

Katie shakes her head. “Nope, I babied you all morning and now I’m hungry. Since Mom and Dad isn't here, I’m gonna go to Burger King.

I sighed. She did take care of me. Maybe I could show her some gratitude by giving her my money.

I got back up on all fours and nodded. “Alright Katie, let me just-” I froze in mid-sentence.

Katie eyes dropped, trying to comprehend my suspension while I was talking

“What?

I sighed. “Let me come with you.”

Katie just dead panned at me. “Why?’ she implored.

“I’m not comfortable being alone with him.” I mumble incoherently.

Katie frowns at my ‘cave-man’ talk. “Speak up.”

“I’M NOT STAYING IN THE HOUSE WITH DANTE BY MYSELF, OKAY!” I shout with venom in my tone. Truthfully,that is not the only reason. Sure, I’m still worried about Dante conniving on how to get revenge against me, but I also have been deprived of food for awhile. My stomach is growling and basically telling me “feed me, bitch!”

Katie steps back, being cautious.

“Okay? You didn’t have to scream” she blinks, surprised at my choleric outburst.

“I know. I’m sorry Katie, lets just go into my room.

“Don’t feel bad.” she reassures tenderly.

“No, it’s fine,” I start carefully. “Lets just go. You told me to stop being awkward, I’m trying. It’s just that, forget it. Happy thoughts right? Hay, I’ll give you 30 dollars.” I say languidly. Hay? I can’t even say hell? That’s some bullshit, man.

Katie shrugged. “Okay.”

Goddammit, I snapped at her like.. what, 20 times today? At this rate, she is gonna get tired of me. Dammit dammit dammit!

We walked out the room and entered the room next to it. We’re back to the room where my transformation occurred. I remember it like it was a few seconds ago. I see the broken glass is still on the floor. Lazy bastards forgot to clean that, huh? Everything is the same, but I just can’t put my hand- er- hoof on it. It feels like someone has been in this room recently. I mean, the door wasn't closed as tight as it was when me and Katie vacated from it.

Let it go, bro. You’re just gonna fuck your mane up worrying about who was in your room. You’re becoming more female every second. Your worrying is testament to that

Goddammit brain, stop popping up like that out of nowhere.

I will when you stop spazzing out about unimportant shit.

You’re right, brain.

Aren’t I always-

Don’t get too cocky, kid.

My bad.

“Soooo.... where’s the money?” Katie asks casually.

“Oh! It’s inside the first drawer.” I say trying to veil my trance.

Katie nodded.

While Katie is rummaging through my draws, I’m busy having introspective conflict.

Oh shit, I’m going to go outside like this! It’s going to be very weird, getting alot of glares outside. People are gonna be like ‘what is that thing’. Also, what if someone is racist against ponies? What if someone tries to attack me? What if I walk into burger king and all eyes are fixed on me? I might have dick and say that ‘I don’t give a fuck what you think about me’ but what about if i’s multiple people? I’m sure no one is braced to see a colorful equine walk in a fast food joint/. A burger joint to be exact! After berating myself, another thought comes up in my mind.

Oh shit, that reminds me, ponies aren't carnivores! Won’t it look weird for me to eat meat? Hell, I don’t even think my body can handle meat! Fuck fuck fuck, I’m gonna miss hot dogs, burgers, steak....

I sniff, feeling tears coming out.

Damn, am I really gonna cry about not being able to eat meat anymore? I’m such a pussy. There is plenty of alternatives to choose from.

But they all fall short compared to meat

Shut up, brain! I’m trying to think-

Bro, you okay?

Feeling like I’m about to bawl, I use an old tactic that my grandfather taught me to use when I’m about to cry.

“tears are for CHUMPS!” I scream with all my vocal ability. That really appeased me.

Katie turns around, giving me a puzzled look.

“You good?”

“Yes! Never better, hehe” I responded giving a merrily giggle. Oh hell no, I need to stop laughing. Apparently, my awesome manly laugh translates into girly laughter with this new voice!

I stand slack-jawed at what just transpired.

Katie looks at me dumbfounded. “Okay, ready to go?”

“Yes, lets get outta this hellhole.” I respond with alacrity. Hmm weird. I couldn’t say hell earlier, but now I can? Maybe because I’m using it to refer to a place instead of using it as profanity? Hell is not even considered profanity, so I’ll just say a “strong expression.”

Katie nods and begins to walk out the door. I follow her and we are we are in the corridor again. This time, however, we reach a new part. Pony’s worst enemy.

“Stairs....”

A/N: I was gonna stop here, but this is an extended chapter, so continue reading!

Katie gives me a brooding look.

“What’s got your panties in a twist this time?” she sneers.

I rolled my eyes at her insult. That sounded like something Dante would say.

Katie gives a wealthy laugh. “I’m just joking, now what’s nagging you?”

I put my head down and close my eyes, bracing myself.

“ I've seen those fanfics where bronies turn into ponies and fall down the stairs. Never thought I would be in the situation.” I say while give a weak smile.

“So, you want me to carry you downstairs?” Katie asks.

I frowned. “No. It’s just, forget it, lets go” I responded with scorn.

I move in the way I became accustomed to, until I reached the staircase.

Alright Shawn, you can do this.

I inhaled and exhaled, bracing myself for another adventure. I keep my eyes fixated on the stairs. I move my right foreleg forward, and then I move my left hind leg forward. So far so good

Feeling elated at my progress, I continue moving, until I hear Katie call my name.

“Shawn!”

“What?-Gah!” I scream to the top of my lungs, falling down the stairs. While I tried to give Katie my engrossment, I forgot to stop moving. Of course, I paid the price.

Fuck fuck fuck fuck! I thought while I was thudding down the stairs.

After I finally reached my living room floor, I just lay on the ground, too embarrassed to get up.

All I did was scream in a muffed way, affected by the ground in my mouth.

“What the hell!” shouts a familiar voice.

Oh shit

I pick my head up and see two vague figures. On the left is a female, and on the right is a male, who is the holder of the voice. They stare at me confused. Silence fills the room, creating a taut atmosphere.

“Uh, hi Mom and Dad. Didn't I tell you guys to be sober?” I say with mirth in my voice, trying to break the silence.

They don’t respond, but their eyes pop up at what I said.

“Oh my god, this is too great!!” screams Dante.

“Holy shit, Shawn! Are you ok- oh, hey Mom and Dad!” Katie quickly changes her tone when she sees our parents. That’s a punishment for cursing.

Dante falls on the floor laughing. “I- can’t breathe- hahaaha! “Shut the fuck up.

Mom and Dad just stay silent, giving us perplexed looks.

My mom finally speaks up.

“Please don’t tell me you turned into one of them, Shawn.”

Author's Note

DUN DUN DUN!It is here! Now, I'm gonna play some Halo to burn off some writers block, because honestly, I don't know how to execute the next chapter, yet. Shit happens, huh?

Stunning revelations

Stunning revelations

I’m sitting on the floor, staring at my two parental guardians in awe. Katie is smiling nervously while Dante is grinning like he just got laid. My parents, however, faces are mixed with disgust, shock, and disbelief.

Great. Freaking great. I take my mind off mom and dad only for them to appear out of nowhere, witnessing me falling from the stairs. Oh, the goodness is too much! I didn’t even get a chance to introduce them to the new ‘pony’ me, no, Katie basically did that when she ran down the stairs to see if I’m okay. Talk about bad timing, huh? When did mom and dad come walk inside the door, anyways? I didn’t hear the doorbell? Why is Dante laughing so hard?

Hey bro, I think Dante is changing from a bastard into a straight-up crook

Really? What makes you say that?

I don’t know, bro. But I can see the resentment in his eyes is turning him into a something I don’t like.

I see.

“Please tell me you didn’t turn into one of them, Shawn.”

My mother words shocked me like a lightning bolt.

One of them? She says it like she saw a pony in the streets! Does this mean i’m not the only one? Hell yes! I-

Don’t get too happy now, you’re next words can decide your future in this household.

I know brain, what the hell do you want me to say? I’m just a 16 year old kid, I don’t have that much life experience.

Well, give your mother what she wants to hear!

I take a second to inhale, getting ready to respond to my mother for the first time. I look at my mom and dad and study their appearances. They both look.. bigger.. and they look like they been in a car accident. I’m guessing it’s the drinking.

“I didn’t turn into one of them.” I replied sheepishly
.
“Then why did Katie adress you like that?” she scowled. Well, now I’m stuck, again!

Katie face palmed, clearly frustrated at my theatrics.

My dad speaks up this time, looking at Katie. “And we need to have a talk about your language, young lady.” my dad says in an authoritative voice, referring to Katie’s outbursts.

Katie rolled her eyes. “C’mon dad, it’s just a word, like damn! Relax, man!” Goddammit, she is becoming defiant as hell.

“Stop Katie, you’re digging yourself deeper!” I chided. If I learned anything, I learned that Katie has a quick tongue and doesn’t always think before she speaks. Sure, rebellious against unfair shit I condemn, but straight up disrespect to our parents is something I don’t condone.

My dad glazes at me. Oh great, what do I do this time?

My mom speaks again. “Well? Why did you say it wasn’t you if it clearly is you!” My mom shouts.

If I learned anything, I learned not to piss my mom off. But apparently, the way my day has been going, it was inevitable that she would snap at me.

I took a second to recollect my thoughts and sighed.

“Because you told me to tell you I didn’t turn into one of them! So I decided-”

“This isn’t funny, Shawn!” my mother scolds in a scary tone. Shit

“Sorry!” I squeaked, curling my body in a circle the way a cat would.

My mother sighed.

“Also, why does your voice sound like that, Shawn?”

Brain, she figured us out!

Oh shit!

Shit got real, brain!

No shit, bro!

What we gonna do, broman!

The question is what are you gonna do, my friend. I’m going to sleep, bye.

You son of a- gah! I'll get you.

“Uh, well..” I stuttered.

This time, Dante speaks. Looks like he finally pricked his balls up and composed himself.

“Mom, I don’t think you can keep addressing Shawn like that. I mean, it’s not appropriate, considering his condition.” he says while adding a lot of emphasis on “his”. Dante alluded to my sex change, not directly, but direct enough for my mother to understand That snitching bastard! If this is his idea of ‘revenge’, it’s pathetic. But it’s a relief, too.

I give Dante a deadly glare. All he does is give me a stupid grin in return, knowing he miffed me. Eat me, Dante.

My mother nodded, understanding my predicament. My dad, however, looked frenetic, not taking the information well.

“My son is a mare..” he says in a monotone voice with his eyes glued open.

I get out my curled position and got up on all fours. I sighed, preparing myself to confirm this sudden revelation.

“Correct, Dad,” I started carefully. “At first, I was skeptical, but then, lets just say I did some.. investigation, hehe..” I finished with forced laughter, trying to get rid of the gloomy feeling in the air.

My mom crosses her arms and stares at me absently. Feeling uncomfortable, I speak up.

“What?”

My mom blinks, keeping the same position. Damn, I didn’t know my sex and species change would affect them that badly!

“It’s nothing, it’s just that I didn’t expect anyone in the household,” she started to sniff, losing her composure. “Shawn, baby, we need to get you to the hospital before it’s too late.” she struggled with tears in her eyes.

The room goes silent. What the hell is she talking about?

Brain, I need you.

What?

Something seems off about mom. She seems like she knows something vital.

Well? Ask her then, man! Speak up!

I was planning to, I just wanted your

My input is shut the fuck up and speak the fuck up. Now goodbye!

Gee brain, you’ve been acting different lately.

You’re one to talk. You’ve been pessimistic as hell ever since the change.

My face mingled fear and anxiousness. “What the hay are you talking about, Mom?” I replied with anger.

This time, Katie speaks up. “Yeah Mom, you look like Shawn turning into a pony is the end of the world. I mean sure, it’s bad that you lost a 'son', but I mean-”

“Didn’t you guys look at the news!” my mother interjected with rage.

Huh?

I gave my mother a strange glare. “No, we haven’t, but you sound like you know something we don’t,” I began. “Mom, tell me, are there other 'ponies' like me outside?”

My mother wiped her tears away and nodded.

YES! YES! YES! I’m not the only one! Fuck you mother nature!

“As I suspected,” I say assured. I give a fake cough, “Now, the way you reacted...”

A puzzled look makes it’s way on everyone’s faces. They must be bewildered at my voice. Sure, my choice of words were all me, but it didn’t blend in with the voice. The voice sounded too gregarious to be mine.

I dropped my eyes, getting ready to ask my second question. “Why did you say ‘before it’s too late’ for, mom?” I asked with curiosity in my voice.

My mother just stayed still and her colorless expression reverted to a wistful one. She looked like she was contemplating on how to tell me what she meant. This can’t be good.

Brain?

What bro! Can’t a brain get some sleep? I thought you didn’t want my input? And when I gave you my input, you shunned me and threatened me. You dun goofed, bro. You ostracized me, then you woke me up. Since I’m such a good brain, I’ll answer you. What is it?

Uh, out of 10, how bad do you think my mom’s answer will affect my mentality?

I dunno, bro. She has to answer first.

Thanks for nothing.

Hey, honesty is the name of the game.

“Shawn!” my mother shouts, breaking me out of my trance.

“AH!”

My mother shakes her head in dismay. “Please, try to keep calm, okay?”

“Uh, okay?” I whispered nervously.

Tears appear my mother’s face again. Okay, tears. My body is totally ready for this!

“Until they find a cure, they are planning to eradicate all the ponies because some people perceive it as a “disease.”

The room becomes silent again. Everyone, even Dante, graced a ghastly expression.

“Uh, who are 'they?' I squeaked, wanting to know who I am dealing with.

“The united nations.”

I gaped in astonishment, standing still. After hearing these lurid revelations, I felt like I just been shot in my chest. Well, looks like my body was not ready.

Faint
**

“Hey mom, Shawn didn’t react calmly! As a punishment, I get my bed back!”

Author's Note

Happy new years everypony! -shoots firecracker-. Hehe, we survived another year. In your mouth, Mayans! Anyways, this chapter is when the climax of the story hits. It's short because it's going to set up the tone of the next few chapters (which will be very long). Another thing I want to address, this will not be a conversion bereau type of fic. No offense to anypony who likes those stories, but I don't want the direction of this story to go that way. Hell, I'm just being candor with my author notes. Anyways. Shouts out to Samaru163 who made the cover art to my story. Seriously, give that guy some recognition.

Fidelity

Fidelity

I opened my eyes to see a blue ceiling. Judging by my scenery and the way my body feels, I must be laying on my living room couch. Apparently, I fainted after my mother gave me some disturbing news. If I heard correctly, the united nations are planning to kill all of the “ponies” because they believe it is a disease? That is the biggest bogus I ever heard of. Here I am, thinking we got past “dictators” and shit. Is the united nations a place where Nazi’s have secets liaisons? Hell, if what my mother said was true, I wouldn’t be surprised.

Then again, why would The united nations have to come to such a lurid conclusion? Isn’t there any other way to handle this? Some way politically correct? I mean, if it is a contagious disease, why kill the people who have it? We never did that to the people who possessed aids. If this is true, then we might as well make a documentary called “the ponycaust”.

What a disaster of a day. First I lose my human anatomy, then I lose “certain” appendages, and now my life could potentially be taken from me? I don’t want to see what’s on the other side yet! The saying “life is a game” is a paradox. The last time I checked, you get at least a second turn in video games. In life however, nobody knows! No one can prove you live twice! I guess that stupid term “YOLO” is established for now. I never took it seriously because juvenile delinquents uses it as an excuse to do retarded shit frequently. I think that is stupid,, so I completely omitted that term from my vocabulary.

I pick my body up slowly and sway my hind to legs to adjust my body in a Lyra sitting position.“Eradicating ponies, huh?” I muttered out loud to no one in particular. “I always believed that trope ‘Humans aren’t bastards’ is true. Silly me.” I still think something is up.

I dropped of the couch and landed on all fours. Then again, my mother did look pretty messed up. I mean, genocide? Really? She probably heard something wrong, haha.

Taking time to scan the area around me, I noticed everybody vacated premises. Funny, I fainted and my family all decided to bail on me? They probably will avoid me because of the mental indoctrination the united nations is subtly giving folks.

I sighed.

Looks like it’s me and you brain.

Do you have anxiety?

Um, no?

Fooled me. You are always jumping to conclusions. Look, I know you’re having a shitty day, but doubting your family? You gotta think positive about things, bro.

But everytime I try to think positive something comes to kick me in the chest.

It’s life, bro. Everything is not gonna go your way all the time. Hell, even rich people gets flustered badly.

Gee, I wonder why.

You wonder why? Rich people are regular people, too. They suffer injuries, family losses, and they are more isolated than you. Sure, they have it good with all the benjamins, but your family is well-over, correct?

I understand you brain, I’m just stressed out, that’s all.

Likewise.

After getting scolded by my brain, a certain rumbling sound caught my attention, and it was coming from my stomach.

“Ugh, I forgot I went the whole day without food.” I said while placing my forehooves on my stomach and soothing it.

Truth be told, I’m not much of an eater. I eat three meals everyday, but my breakfast and lunch doesn’t contain much calories as my dinner. If I didn’t have so much on my mind, I would’ve ate something by now. This will certainly be interesting, considering I will have to get use to eating with hooves. I guess I’m gonna have to use my mouth like a ‘dog’ would do.

My stomach rumbled again. I frowned and dropped my hooves back on the floor. “Time to go in the kitchen!” I beamed eagerly.

I began to start walking to the kitchen slowly, being cautious since I fainted not too long ago. Once again, I am still showing contempt to this way of walking, feeling like I’m degrading myself in every step I take. If the ponies in the show walk like this, I shouldn’t be fussing about it.

While I’m walking, I take time to maze at my surroundings. Surprisingly, my living room didn’t look as big as my corridor. As for the details concerning the living room, nothing special. An average living room with a brown wooden floor, white walls, 60 inch plasma screen, and marble black couches. Same setup like I remember, just bigger of course. Only thing remarkable is a ps3 on the corner of the room. I have no idea how that got there; probably Dante rage-quitting again, but with the way things are going, I wouldn’t be surprised if the ps3 relocated on it’s own.

As I walked in the dining room, a smell becomes susceptible to my nose. The steaming, baked italian smell is very familiar. It smells like Papa John’s Pizza. When I fully entered the room, I didn’t only confirm that the scent was indeed Papa Johns, but I see 4 humans eating at a table with three boxes stacked. The first two boxes is obviously the Pizza, but I wonder what the third is.

My ears perked up and I grinned. I’m elated to know that my loyal family never ditched me and ordered one of my favorites. Plus, I never opened up a fridge in this pony body. Katie says I need to adapt, but when there is help is in front of your face, you be graceful and take it; not to mention my lazy attitude debases my motives of being independent. Looks like my day is going to turn out better than I expected.

“Sup.” I greeted, breaking the ice. All four humans froze at the sight of me and began to isolate me for a few seconds. Either they forgot about my transformation or they just didn't adjust yet.

As I looked at the expressions on their faces, I concluded it’s hard to tell what they’re thinking since they all barred blank expressions.

“Well well, look who finally woke up,” my dad scoffed with food in his mouth. Ugh. “We were about to eat your pizza.” He gave a big laugh while I returned with a small one.

“Thank God you woke back up Shawn.” My mother says relieved, flipping some of her unkempt hair out of her face.

I throw a dazed look at her, perplexed by what she said. “Erm, of course I was gonna wake up Mom, what made you think I wasn’t.”

My mother gives me a weak smile. “It’s just that you never fainted before. It’s unusual from you, so I thought you entered a coma. But, I was wrong, and thankfully I was.”

I just stare wide-eyed at my mother, studying her for a second. My mother looked like she still had on the same outfit from last night, but it was all ripped and she looked like she was crying, judging by the bloodshot eyes she was wearing.

Hey brain.

Ya?

I think I get my pessimism from my mother.

Hmm, that’s pretty believable.

“Mom, are you okay?” I asked in a sympathetic tone. What a stupid question, of course she isn’t okay.

“Yes, I am fine. You must be hungry. Dante, fix his pizza for him.” my mom interjected with abruptly.

Dante rolled his eyes at the task mom gave him.‘Is he really still being a bitch about this?’ I thought.Yes, ‘bitch’ would be an appropriate term to describe him considering the way he has been acting; Dante and I always get into little “arguments”, but him deliberately holding a grudge seemed too unorthodox, even for him.

Maybe it doesn't do with the pain I dished out to him, but it has to do with his pride. Since I was a male my whole life, I know that “man’s” pride is be the biggest bitch a man can ever hit. He must be suffering psychologically because his pride isn’t receiving an asswhooping from a “brony” so well.

I twitched. Judging by the his reaction, he would’ve refused if Dad wasn't here. Dante fears Dad, which is quite funny if you ask me.

Dante got up from his seat and went to the cabinet, retrieving a bowl which looked like a cat's bowl..He came back to the table and began to serve my bowl by putting a slice of cheese pizza on it. I scowled. The fact that he gave me 1 slice of pizza wasn’t the only thing that pissed me off, but it was the fact that he is gonna serve me with a cat bowl. Calm down Shawn, he just wants to get a rise out of you.

When he opened the third box, I began to feel... queasy. It smelt like chicken. Honestly, I have gluttony for chicken, so I love the smell of it, but I’m guessing my new pony instincts is identifying it as garbage.

Hey bro, why does the chicken smell like chicken, but smells like shit, too?

What do you think? You should know, you see everything I contemplate.

Oh yeah, hey, that’s a good observation, bro. You’re a genius.

No, not close to one. It’s just common sense. Everyone knows ponies aren’t carnivores. You should know that too, brain.

Whatever.

Dante placed 2 chicken wings in my bowl and placed it on the floor in front of me. Not even acknowledging my presence, he turned around and said “Dinner time Garfield.” I twitched.

Let me paraphrase something I said earlier: The fact that Dante called me Garfield is not the only factor that twitched me, but it’s also the fact that he put freaking meat infront of me!

Not sure if stupid or revenge, bro.

Knowing Dante, it can be the latter.

He does have a nonchalant approach to things though.

My face mingles nausea and irritation. Oh god, I can never look at chicken the same way again.

Everybody else, however, begins to laugh at my expense. It’s not even that funny..

I shoot Dante a glare evident with enmity. He quickly notices and opened his mouth to speak to me directly for the first time since our altercation.

“What? I serve you your food and all you can do is look at me like I’m a terrorist” If he is one, I wouldn't be surprised.”

I sighed. “Look and my tell me what do you see.” I said with annoyance in my voice.

He quickly obliged. “I see a pony who is definitely not a male.”

He got you good, bro

Shut the hell up!

You mad, bro?

Stop recycling overused memes you leech.

He mad. Or should I say “she”?

Fuck you, brain.

I hear a mixture of “OHHHHHHHH” and “DAMNNNNNNNN” in the background. I don’t even need to look to know that it’s Dad and Katie. Those two are always instigating petty fights in the house; mainly against me and my mom, even if my mom was being staid while scolding me.

I rolled my eyes at his slick comment. I was gonna say ‘Good. I’m a pony, not a cat, so don’t treat me like one’, but my mischievous side of me cajoled me to fight “fire with fire”. “You know what I see?”

His smirk started to fade after hearing the cynical tone I had while forming my words. “What?”

This time I smirked. “I see a guy who will never be able to spank his monkey again.”

HAHAHAHAHAHA!

You like that, man?

Hell yeah!

Dante twitched, Mom and Dad mouths gaped; Katie fell on the floor rolling with laughter.

Apparently, Dante’s face showed that he wasn't as amused as Katie and me.

“You think you’re funny don’t you? You little grass eating possum!” he snapped..

I froze, surprised by his outburst. I don’t get it, Dante seemed jubilant while he was making a joke at my expense, so why is he so sensitive that I poked at him in a personal way? Hell, getting my gender switched is a big burden on my now small shoulders; if Dante thought I was gonna let him get away with that, he’s an imbecile.

“Alright you two, stop!” my mom finally says, trying to inhibit Dante from pulling any punches.

Dante, however, being the defiant monk he is, picks me up the same way he did earlier, slamming me into the wall in the process.

I shrieked, feeling intimidated. The position Dante has me in, I don’t want to think of the myriad ways he can hurt me. I struggled tenaciously, trying get the brute to release his grasp of me, but to no avast; this position I’m in is reminiscence of our earlier “encounter” where he plunged on the wall for thinking I’m “gay”.

Mom puts her hand by her mouth in awe, surprised that Dante neglected her orders. Katie got off the floor and had a worried expression on her face while Dad graced a face evident of umbrage. Sure, my dad was a blithe guy. Katie probably gets it from him. He’s also patient, but when you oppose mom, you better have health insurance.

“Goddammit Dante. Put Shawn down or I’ll pick you up and press you against the wall!” my dad threatened with venom in his voice. So authoritative and sexy. I want to be like my dad when I become a man! Oh wait, damnit!

Oh, judging by what my Dad said, the same exact scene from earlier will play out, just alittle altered. Sure, Katie kicked Dante is his back leg but my dad threatened to press him against wall! Whether I buck him harder is up to debate, since I wasn't fully in control of my actions.

The antagonizing boy just smirked instead of following orders; finishing pondering how he will torture me. I should know, I’ve seen that smirk before.

Not being able to handle the pressure anymore, I feel a liquid sensation run between my legs. I wetted myself

..........................................................................................................................................

I didn’t, I just imagined the scene.

Instead of Dante making me, he does something nobody expected. He hugged me...

What the fu-

“You know Shawn, that was so funny, I had to hug you. Good one buddy!” He said in an expectant matter.

Everybody in the room are flabbergasted, but more relieved. What escalated to be a “street fight” turned into brotherly love; which is great for my well-being. Looks like “God” does care.

Brain, what’s gotten into Dante? I was so sure for a second that creep was gonna pull my fur off!

Who knows? Just be glad he didn't pummel you. You’re acting like your mom.

Shut up, brain. You can diss me, but don’t diss my mom.

You know how ironic your statement sounded right?

I don’t give a damn!

I scowled at the bi-polar boy.

“Put me down.”

“With pleasure.”

He obliged and ruffled my mane. One part of me is saying “I miss when he use to do that”, and another part of me is saying “Get your hands off my mane you creep! I just got my mane done!” I’m guessing the 1st part of me is my ‘nostalgic side’ and the other part is my ‘feminine side’ or something along the lines.

Don’t fall for it!

I slapped his hand away with my hoof. “Well, I’m gonna eat now.”

Dante grins stupidly. “Enjoy your food! You have extra!” he replied cheerfully.

“Dante, leave the room, please.” My mother says softly. Her voice reflecting the ashen expression on her face.

Next thing I know, he skipped out of the room.

A pregnant silence fills the room. Everyone rocking a “what the fuck” expression, evidently stunned at the events that just unfolded.

Mom sighed. “Are you alright, Shawn?”

“Yeah,” I stared meekly, rubbing one of my forehooves through my mane, putting it back in place. “I think my food is cold, can you warm it up, Dad? And please take the chicken wings out.”

My dad nodded and grabbed my bowl. “Want another slice?”

“Yes please.”

After finishing my request, I turn my attention back to my mom. She looked wistful, dropping her eyes like she was gonna ask something.

Oh, kill me already.

“Shawn,” I knew she was gonna ask me something! I know that look! “What happened between you and Dante? I mean, I know you two aren't the best of friends, but he looked angry. Also, what does ‘spank your monkey’ mean? Why that did upset him so much? ” Gulp.

Okay, I don’t know if I should be scared that she asked me that question or be resentful. Like I said, when my mom asks a question, she intends on getting an answer. But, how did she not know what “spank your monkey” meant? She can’t be a hipster because that term isn't that mainstream, but it’s pretty straightforward. Hell, when I first heard it, I didn't even need to ask what it meant. This isn't rocket science, sheez.

I grinned nervously. “Um, you see, ‘spank your monkey’ means, you know, boy stuff.... bathroom..”

I looked back at Katie and see her hand on her face. Apparently, she had to face-palm at my awkward implication. Did she really expect mean to come out directly?

“I see, we will talk about that later,” Goddammit! Another thing to worry about later! “But, why did he react like that?”

I looked at Katie, deciding to interact with her with those “methods” we learned. I bit my lip and waved my hoof, performing one of our signals. That basically means “Should I tell or not”. Katie just shrugged, being apathetic about the situation of her parents finding out she watches a “little girl’s show”.

Of course Katie doesn't need to worry since she is a girl, but I’m a guy, even if my physical condition contradicts that. To put it shortly, my parents might think I’m gay. Yeah, remember when I said my parents accept eccentricity to an extent? Remember when I said “I don’t care about misconceptions”? Well, I do when it comes to my parents!

I rolled my eyes and sighed. I put my head down and closed my eyes, taking a second to contemplate how I should approach things. If I tell her what he did, she will obviously ask me what I did to provoke him to accost me like that. I can’t tell her I watch mlp.

Boy! The more you think, the more suspicious your mom gets! Just tell her half of it and leave the ‘pony shit’ out of it!

I was planning on doing that, but then should would ask me what tempted him.

Worry about that later.

Whatever brain, you just better be ready when the time comes.

Yeah yeah.

Lets do this.

Deciding to use my better judgement, I decided to tell the half-truth. “I kicked Dante in his testicles because he tried to attack me” I blurted out quickly.

My mother eyes shot open at this recent confession. Fuck fuck fuck, why do I keep getting screwed?

Before my mom can answer, my dad comes back to the spot where my mother is interrogating me; bringing back my food in a proper bowl. I can just taste the smell of that wonderful pizza!

“Here you go.” The man says with a smile.

I glanced at the two slices of pizza, noticing it has the “works” excluding meat. It even has garlic sauce in it!

I smelled it and licked my lips. The smell itself was enough to make liquid run from my mouth. “Thank you.” I replied with a hint of jubilant in my voice.”

“No problem, soo...” his smile withered. “Why did Dante attack you in the first place?”

I didn’t bother answering the question because I was too invested with my pizza. I tried to pick it up with my hooves, but the sauce was quite messy and I couldn't get a firm grip on it. Crap.

My ears dropped, not at my ‘hand impediment’, but at the question I was asked. I knew it was going to conclude like this. Obviously, my parents know that Dante physically provokes people with a “reason” all the time. Sure, his reasons are stupid, but he also makes excuses that makes him feel justified. Sadly, I never thought about how I would approach this type of predicament. If I give any wistful looks, they would assume that I’m making up a lie to demolish Dante’s character.

Yo brain, I need some extra time. How should I stall?
Easy. Take a bite of your pizza.

Thanks.

Deciding to take advice from my brain, I pushed my head into my plate and took a bite of my pizza, fabricating some extra time to think and getting food into my belly. Chewing relatively low, I begin to ponder my next move while enjoying the wonderful sensation in my mouth. Even a small bite that was used to procrastinate satiated my taste buds. It taste better when you’re hungry, hehe.

Goddammit, bro! Instead of acting like you've never eaten pizza before, you should find a way to veil your thoughts!

You’re right, brain. What should I tell them?

Tell them Dante attacked you because he is stupid.

Nah, I have an idea.

Whatever it’s- oh, kinda plain, but I won't budge.

Good.

I swallowed my food gradually. I sighed and looked up to see 2 sets of concentrated eyes.

I finally decide to take the course of action. “Dante attacked me because he hates ponies.” I lied, deciding to keep my “interest” clandestine for now.

That’s gonna affect you later, bro.

Later is later. I don’t think I can handle any more shit right now!

Oak okay, calm down you.

To be honest, I think that was a pretty good cover up. I mean, it’s not the true story, but everyone knows Dante’s character is bigoted. My parents won’t even ask him for his side of his story; they will just scold him. See? Lying isn’t always a hole inside a hole, or whatever. Plus, I’m wasn't anticipating my parents response to me watching mlp so well. Lets just say I puked out, okay?

I squinted at Katie, eager to see her facial expression after my half-true lie. Her expression was.. vacant. It was hard to study, like she was in a trance or something.

“You’re saying he attacked you because you turned into a pony?”My mother conjured in disbelief.

My head averted to my mom, leering at her and seeing a disgusted expression plastered on her face. Judging by look on her face, she believed me, but was aggravated so badly she needed me to confirm one more time for complete reassurance.

I nodded while taking another bite of my pizza.

My mom shook her head. Guessing by her reaction, she is probably tired of Dante antics and gave up on him? If she gave up on him, will she kick him out because of my half-lie? But he didn’t attack me because I became a pony, he attacked me because he figured out I watched mlp!

Listen bro, him attacking you for watching a show is just as bad.

I know, but..

BUT NOTHING! Let the prick wallow in his own piss on the street.

My mother rubbed her head. “That’s it, Kane, take Shawn to the hospital.” she said abruptly.

“What!” We both shouted in unison.

What will taking you to the hospital do?

I don’t really know.

My mother raised her right eyebrow in bewilderment. “What do you mean ‘what’?” she hissed, clearly flustered.

Before I can speak, Katie says: “Why do you want Shawn to go to the hospital?”

My mother scowled. “Because the U.n. went nuts, now we have a person in the house who is violent against ponies. Look, I lost my brother not too long ago and I sure as hell ain't losing my son!” she chided.

Oh shit! I almost forgot about that?

Well bro, it looks like your mother wasn't hallucinating.

I don’t want to die!

Likewise!

I almost choked on my food at my mom’s statement. I never knew uncle Ray passed! Maybe that is why my Mom is acting like this. We already established she isn't stress-tolerant, so she isn’t in her right mind right now. Hell, maybe she is joshing about Uncle Ray!

Katie cringed. Hmm, she seems unaffected about uncle Ray’s death, but she probably already knew.

“Okay..? but what will the hospital do? It’s not like you can just change someone's species.” she said inwardly.

“I know, but..: “ she stuttered, susceptible to tears. “We need.. to try...” Oh great, now she is crying. This is all my fault! Stupid me, being in the way all the time! I’m the reason why she is thinking about Uncle Ray’s death again!

Katie gasped, feeling guilty about casually making her mother cry. “I’m just saying..”

‘Stop Katie,” my dad interrupted. Kane (my dad) wrapped his left hand around my mother’s body and pulled her close to him. “There there honey, it’s okay, we will go.” He said soothingly, fondling her hair trying to appease her.

I just stared at the scene occurring. My dad agreed to take me to the hospital just to calm my mother down? That’s stupid and sweet. Honestly, I am still unsure about the “U.N” thing. I need full confirmation.

I jerked my eyes shut. “Mom,” I started. “Are you 100 % percent sure about the U.N? I mean, it sounds pretty.. uh, what’s that word? Oh yeah! It sounds too dictatorial.” I muttered.

Instead of hearing my mother speak, I hear my dad say: “Yes, the U.N. really said that. Now finish your food so we can go to the hospital and try to fix you up. “

Well, there goes my hope.

WE ARE GOING TO DIE SOON!

It’s okay. They have to find out if it’s a disease. Likely, it won’t be one.

How ABOUT IF IT IS!

I DON’T KNOW! SOMETHING IS UP! THERE IS NO WAY THE U.N. WOULD BE THAT RECKLESS!

My dad released his endearing hold of mom. “Alright Shawn, I’ll be back in 7 minutes. Take care of your mom, and Katie, you’re coming with me. We need to “talk”. He said swiftly.

I averted my head to Katie and saw her roll her eyes in annoyance. I watched the two humans walk out slowly. Good luck Katie, try not to be too fresh.

I sighed. Woah, that voice! I looked at my mother and saw her body and face frozen; I really hope I don’t turn like that soon.

“Mom..” I whispered.

“Hmm,” she wiped away one of her tears, trying to compose herself. “Oh Shawn,” she started chucking alittle. “ I have to get use to your new voice. I guess I shouldn't call you Shawn anymore, maybe Shantae is more appropriate? ” she cooed.

Twitch.

Atleast she is being more cheerful.

Indeed. But, did she have to joke about that?

I rolled my eyes. “Haha, you’re funny..” I stated sarcastically. “Anyways, when did Uncle Ray die? Why didn't you tell me?”

Mom’s small smile turned upside down and became a frown. Geez, she was happy for a second and I screwed it up.

You were curious though, don’t beat yourself.
When do you talk like that to me?

I sighed and finished the rest of my pizza. “If you don’t want to tell me, it’s okay-”

“No no, it’s fine...” she reassured.

I nodded. “Alright then.”

Mom squeezed her hand. “He died last night.”

I deadpanned. “So, he died and you decided to drink to cope?” I asked, obviously knowing the answer.

She nodded.

It makes perfect sense. My mom and dad always believed “drinking absolves you from your worries”.Too bad they left out the part where “drinking will cause you something to worry about in the future”. Honestly, I think using drinking as a coping method is stupid. When I’m sad, I just write poetry (don’t judge) or listen to music. Speaking of music, my ears are too big for my headphones. I’m gonna miss listening to Death.

I stare at her for a second, wanting to say ‘What the hell is your problem’, but decided not to upset her any further. To say I’m pissed off is a understatement. I’m already angry that she didn’t tell us the day before, but she had to pick the day where I became a pony? Bad timing.

Uncle Ray was one of my best friends. He was the one who got me into sports. He was my second father, my mentor, my role model. I didn't even get a chance to say good bye to him..

My mind is flipping, but instead of scolding mom, I just move on to the question part. “So, why didn't you tell me or Dante, but told Katie?”

She scratched her wrist. “Because I was going to tell all three of you today. The only reason I told Katie is because she called this morning and asked what happened to us. Lets just say she coerced me to admit why we were drinking.”

Seems legit. I would have never guessed she knew, considering how cheerful she was earlier.

Wow, what a day. It just doesn't end, huh? It’s stunning revelation after another. Is today “Fuck with Shawn” day? Is Karma real? God, I’m so sorry for biting my mother’s nipples on purpose while she was breastfeeding me. God, I’m so sorry I stole 20 dollars from Dante. God, I’m so sorry that I was playing with my DS during church. Is that good enough? Now stop fucking with me!

Bro, it has nothing to do with God. It’s l.i.f.e.. Life. isn’t. fucking. easy.

Instead of speaking the obvious brain, why don’t you try to comfort me?

I’m not here to be sympathetic.

WELL TRY THEN!

Woah! I hate when you act like this. Don’t talk to me until you calm down.

Perfect, now my brain is against me.

“Sooo..” I stretched my words. ‘He’s gone?”

She sighed. Crap. “Yes.” she replied weakly.

A colorless expression made it’s way on my face. Out of all the terrible things that happened to me, this is the worst possible thing ever. This is worse than the time where I was mugged by some punks in the bathroom. I lost my psp, which was one of my birthday presents. Pretty shitty, huh? But, that is a rigid comparison because a game can always be replaced, but a soul cannot.

He’s gone...

I feel like someone out there is enjoying watching me squirm. I also think that same person some how has something to do with it. If the U.N. is really gonna kill all ponies in a few days, maybe I won’t resist my death.

“Shawn, are you okay?” No, I’m not okay. My uncle died yesterday and I’m just now realizing today, which is ‘fuck with Shawn day’. You had to come in the house and reveal that the U.n. are going to eradicate all ponies and tell me that Uncle Ray died, didn't you? You should have stayed at your friends house you intoxicated bitch!

Bro? What is your problem? Don’t blame this on your mom! How can you be like that? She had no idea you turned into a pony, she didn't intend you catching you like this. Here she is, worrying about your well-being, and all you are doing is assassinating her character? You don’t deserve sympathy because you take it for-

“SHUT THE FUCK UP, BRAIN!” I screeched out loud. Holy shit, I can curse again! I couldn't a few hours ago! Is this a pattern? I think my vocabulary alters every time I enter an inactive state.

You should worry about your mother, not that bro.

I SAID SHUT UP! DIDN'T YOU SAY YOU WEREN'T’ TALKING TO ME ANYMORE?

I’M TRYING TO BE-

I’LL JUMP INTO THAT MIRROR AGAIN!

Huffing and puffing, feeling steam coming from my muzzle, I finally look at my mother. To no surprise, I see a very miffed expression on her face. Not only does she think I’m insane, but now she is going to wash my mouth out with the blood coming from her fist. “What did you say?”

“What did I say? I said ‘fuck’, something I couldn't say a few hours ago. That seemed to change ever since I was in your presence! Not only that, but now I’m going to get killed in a few days because you told me about the U.N! Fuck you, mom I hate you for giving birth to me and that devil worshiper Dante!”

I wanted to say that, but all that came out was a squeak. My silence was involuntary.

I can feel my heart pounding because of sorrow and internal pain taking over me. I didn't reply, but collapsed on the floor instead. I felt like a bullet just shot me in the heart. Tears spurting out my eyes, I planted my place in the floor and started bawling like a... filly. I felt alone, distraught, and these feelings were all triggered after my mom heard me use profanity. How pathetic.

This was the last thing I expected to happen to me today. I never thought I would break down and lose my composure. Sure, I had tears in my eyes after the shower incident, but I wasn't crying like a bitch.

I repressed alot of emotions today and I knew it was unhealthy; but I never knew there was a limit on how much emotions I hold back. I just needed to let it out. I don’t care how retarded I looked, I don’t care about anything anymore. I don’t even think I’m me anymore. No, that filly in the mirror isn’t me. I would never wet the floor with my tears. But, I could feel tears coming out of my eyes, and the voice is coming directly from me.

That wheezing filly is me....

“Shawn?” my mother said sympathetically.

I didn't respond, but continued to wail.. Mom quickly came next to me. Instead of discipling me like I thought she would, she hugged me. Her body heat was enough to melt the ice in my heart a little.

“Why are you crying?” she asked. Why should you care? No one should care, this is obviously the result of fate. Just let me wallow in my own failure.

“I... been through so much.. I’m sorry! Pleased don’t hit me!” I begged, sounding like Rarity when she begins to wail. Wow, not an inch of masculinity is left in me after that comment. After all that happened today, I’m really crying about my mother hitting me? No, it can’t be, I’m probably just stressed that I cursed involuntarily. But, I should be ashamed of myself. Here my mother is, comforting me, and I was about flame her?

Hey bro, I’m sorry for earlier.

I’m sorry for yelling at you and having you witness me succumbed to a crying despondent mess.

No bro, all that emotion was building up. You can’t hide it forever. Honestly, you’re brave for what you are doing.

Thanks brain, hey, I thought you couldn't be sympathetic?

I am trying to be.

“Shoo shoo, it’s okay. Don't cry. Don’t worry, don’t worry...”

“BUT WHAT’S THE USE!” I snapped. My mom cringed, looking alittle frightened, but maintaining the comforting hold. “EVERY TIME I TAKE MY MIND OFF THINGS SOMETHING CRAWLS INSIDE ME AND BITES! IT’S NO USE. EVERYBODY HATES ME! I’M JUST A FREAK!’ I finished, crying into her shirt.

My mother mouth gaped open and she pressed against me tighter. “Oh, Shawn. Don’t think like that. I love you, your dad loves you, Katie loves you. Even Dante loves you. And Ray doesn't want you to be like this. You will always be our son, even if you are stuck like this forever. And we won’t let the U.N try to kill you. If they want you, they will have go through me.”

I continue crying into her shoulder, too doleful to respond or look at her. Her words made me calm down a little, but it wasn't enough to get me to stop crying. Funny how she was crying awhile ago and now I’m crying. Maybe we are connected in more ways than I thought.

“Alright Shawn, lets.. go?” a voice in the background says. My dad re-appeared in the dining room it seems, when I’m crying too. Perfect timing,

“One second, Kane.” my mother says, keeping her eyes and grip on me.

My dad just walks out the room, pretending he never saw the scene. Great, now he is thinking I’m weak.

“Shawn, I know you think there is no hope. I know what you’re feeling, but, instead of taking your mind off your worries, why don’t you try to think about the good charms in life that you are expecting?

I sniffed. “But, what good charms? I’m a pony for god’s sake! Plus, what do I do with Jessica? I don’t think she is into ponies, or ‘female’ ones for that matter!

“Shawn” my mother says tenderly. “Love is love, no matter how you look or how to act. There is nothing wrong with that, the only thing that matters is who you are with. Not physically, but mentally. Heck, how can she say no to you? You’re soooo cute like this.” she squealed.

Instead of twitching, I learned something new. Mom is accepting of gays. That’s cool that she isn’t homophobic, great. Now when it’s time to tell her about mlp, she won’t ask me “are you gay”.

“Plus..” she continued. “I thought you were the type of person who never surrendered to challenges? You’re determined, smart, and ambitious, Shawn. You will sack this quarterback, even with this pony body! Because you’re strong like that. You will pick up the world and slam dunk it!”

I don’t know why, but those metaphors made me perk up a little. My mom knew I’m a sucker for sports references. Plus, I never thought my mom would know about my perseverance`. We never talked to each other that much after I realized she wasn't a fan of being sober. She never talked to me, but I never tried to talk to her either. I’m just as guilty.

Shit, I feel like shit for calling mom an intoxicated bitch. Her sweet voice is was enough to motivate me. “You’re right....” I move my body away from my mother’s hug and wiped some my tears away.

But, why did Uncle Ray die? My mother never told me, all she did was reveal unfortunate news leaving out important details. Was he murdered or did he have an accident? Or did his heart give up on him? Nah, impossible, he was a very healthy man. If he did die out of the blue like that though, there has to be an explanation. He was never diagnosed with anything as far as I’m concerned. Did the superior of life take his life just to have me fall deeper in this dark hole? Everything was weird today. I expected something unpleasant to happen to me physically, but I never expected something as tragic as death to occur... to one of my family members!

I sunk my ears and head down. “Mom...” I whispered with melancholy in my tone.

“Hmm?” my mother replied with a hum.

“Why did Uncle Ray die for?” I asked anxiously.

Mom looked taken back at the question. Her facial expressed transformed from slightly happy to despondent. Damn, I’m in a funk today. Everytime my mom lightens up, I ask a question to debase her spirits. But, it’s only fair to know the way my uncle died, right?

Frowning, I decide to prioritize. “It’s okay, Mom. Tell me when I get back, okay?” I said.

“But Shawn-”

“It’s good,” I interrupted hastily. “ I don’t need to hear this. See you later mom, I love you.”

I turned around and marched out of the room. While I was walking out, I heard my mom cry out “I love you too baby!”

Oh great, now Mom is gonna be left in the house feeling down. Sure, I know Katie is there and she is a master at relieving people, but she only leaves her room when she is hungry or if she goes out the house; plus, Dante can’t sympathize with no one for shit. He has a cold heart I swear.

I exited the room only to be greeted by my dad, who was sitting on the living room couch watching t.v. He was watching sports I presume. “Hey Shawn, are you okay? What happened?” he asked emphatically

“I’ll tell you in the car..” I replied bitterly.

My dad raised one of his eyebrows. “Okay.“ he said. He turned off the t.v and got off the couch.

I watched my Dad walk to the closet and retrieve his coat. He reverted his head towards me and his eyes shot open.

“I don’t know how cold it is, but I think you should wear a coat.” he said lightly. What the hell? Is he serious.

An abashed look made it’s way on my face. I’m perplexed about how he is suggesting I should wear a coat, even though he knows my condition. I know he is trying to be considerate, but unless he has coats made for ponies, this is a perfunctory suggestion.

Then again, I do wish I had a coat. I’m not comfortable being naked, even if it is normal for ponies. I lived as a human my whole life so I think being in a different body doesn't make me okay with being naked. If did did make pony coats though, would I get mare sized coats or stallion sized coats?

I think a male sized coat would be too big for you.

Not if I get it in ‘coat large’

H’mm, good idea, but I still think that might be too small. If they come out with pony sized clothes, you might as well go with what fits best.

‘ever brain.

“I don’t think I can fit any of these coats.”

My dad jerked his head back for a second in bemusement, but he reverted his head back to normal when he grasped what I meant. “Oh, well, we will be in a car anyways. It’s not like you really need a coat, right?” he cooed.

I shrugged my shoulders. “I guess so.”

...........................................................................................................................................................

Ah, nothing like getting some fresh air for the first time today. The nice scenery which looks bigger than usual, the sounds of the wind brushing against my mane; the nice sun shining, the sexy black Chevrolet Suburban in front of me. The outdoor’s atmosphere is enough to relieve me of some of my angst. I must say, the weather is nice outside and it’s mid January. I don’t even have a coat on! I’m not sure if it’s the pony fur or the weather itself. Either way, it’s nice to see something work good for me.

I inhaled and exhaled. “Nice...” I say dreamily.

My dad leers at me. “You’re acting like you never went outside before, hehe” he chuckled.

I snorted. “I just love the outdoors.” I replied while a smile crept on my face.

“Then why don’t you go outdoors?” he smirked cynically.

I deadpanned at him, not liking what he was referring to. To be honest, the only reason I love the outdoors so much is because it’s rare for me to be outside, besides school and junk. Even in the summer time I stay in the house all day playing COD. Hell, I stayed in the house the whole Christmas vacation, excluding Christmas eve where I went shopping.

Thinking of a profound excuse, I choose the most cliche and overused one. “It’s too cold. You want me to freeze?” I grimaced.

He chuckled while opening the door to the back seat of the car. “I’m just joking. Anyways, you need help getting the in car?”

I slowly walked to the door the man left open for me. Eyeing the height of the mat steps, I could easily conclude that climbing that is too much work. For me anyways. “Yes please.” I whispered smoothly.

He rolled his eyes. “Lazy bum.”

I glared at him. “I’m not lazy, it’s just too high for me.” I groaned. I battled my eyelashes innocently. “Please?”

He frowned. “You’re attitude is a setback, you know that right?”

“Blah blah blah, I didn’t ask for a lecture. ” I fretted.

He smirked and picked me up and placed me in one of the car’s back seats, strapping my seatbelt on in the process. I must say, the seatbelt is a tad too big for me, but it does it’s job in a small way.But, that’s not the only thing on my mind, I never asked to be buckled up. Hey! He didn’t have to do that!

I gave him a confused look. “Um, you didn’t have to strap me in. I never asked you to. Still have cotton in your ears? I joked.

He grinned. “I know. But considering how lazy you are, I did it for you. You should be thanking me you didn’t have to use your “little hooves” and find a way to buckle it up.”

Haha, he got ya.

Shut up yo face.
I don’t have a face.

“Haha, good one!” I shouted in a sarcastic manner. I put one of my hooves up in the air, signalling a hi-five, or “hoof five”.

He smiled and foolishly reached his hand in.

I did something he didn’t expect, I zipped my hoof back and frowned. “Meathead!”

HAHA! You greased him!

Indeed.

He smirked. “Alright then, you think you’re clever don’t you?”

I smirked smugly. “No, I’m not clever at all. I don’t need to think when I’m talking to you, nobody does. I could be speaking gibberish but you will understand it anyways.”

He gave me a warning glare. . Me and my big mouth.

Okay, maybe that was alittle too harsh. Sure, me and my dad always make playful jabs at each other all the time, but I admit I take advantage of our ‘chemistry” and be outright disrespectful. I get hit sometimes, and the way my dad looked at me, it looks like he was anticipating for me to take my eyes off of him so he can swing.

He pulled his fist back and lunged it into my face.

“Eek!” I screeched, cringing and cowering back alittle. Okay, I’m use to getting punched. I shouldn't act like Fluttershy after seeing a fist. I think I’m slowly getting messed up mentally every second. Surprisingly, he didn't punch me like I thought.

He exploded with laughter. “Remember Shawn, I’m always a step ahead of you.” He saying swiftly while shutting my door.

I sighed. What a manchild. I hope Katie isn't like that when she has kids.

My dad entered the driver’s seat and begin to start up the car. As I’m all buckled in the car, I take a second to examine the car with my new pony eyes. First thing I notice is: I can’t see the window like this. My head is 3 inches below it, and my seat belt is hindering me from looking up. If I’m this short shitting like a human, I wonder how short I would be while sitting like a pony.

I sighed and leaned my face on my hoof. I’m disappointed that I won’t get a view of the New York streets, but it’s not like I never saw it before. Still, what can I do to pass the time? Heck, why am I even going to the hospital? It’s impossible to change species as far as I’m aware of. I understand my Dad is being compassionate and being direct to my other isn’t going to help, considering what happened earlier with Katie;. Damn, there is a catch every time.

But, maybe I can benefit by going to the hospital? I mean, considering I changed genders, maybe they can change me back to male? I don’t know, I’m not experienced when it comes to scientific sex change. That reminds me, how does a female get changed into a male anyways? This conundrum will be solved when we reach the hospital I guess.

I heard the motor run and felt like I was.. moving. I kept my slouching posture and looked at my Dad, seeing him driving. Well, our journey begins.

“So, you want to listen to some radio?” my dad asked inquisitively

Say yes, bro. I haven’t listened to the radio in a long time.

I was gonna say that. Besides, there is nothing else to do. Why not? Hell, we can even listen to the news and find out more about these ‘ponies’

I looked at my dad with the corner of my eyes. “Yeah, sure..” I muttered.

My dad turned his head towards me and his face curled into an wistful look. “So,” he started casually. “What do you want to listen to?”

I never thought he would ask that question. A part of me is saying check the rock station, but my dad loathes rock and roll. Another part of me is saying check the news, but it is unlikely that they would be talking about it at this time. Besides, I want to get my mind off this negative stuff and think positive thoughts for now. I think it will be circumspect to go with my Dad’s favorite station. “Just get the hip-hop station.”

“Yes!” the man-child who I call dad shouted gleefully. Gee, it’s not like I had a chance anyways.

He turned on the radio and switched to 97.1, probably the most prominent hip hop station in New York. I’m not really a fan of hip-hop, but I’m sure it will take my mind off Uncle Ray and the U.N. Hell, I wouldn’t mind if a conscious rap song was made about the U.N. If that type of song played right now, I would be satisfied completely.

However, instead of hearing a conscious hip-song, I hear the type of rap that made me abhor this genre somewhat. The typical mainstream rap song... which consists of: A good beat, misogynistic lyrics and simple metaphors. Pop That by French Montana was playing. I admit, I liked it at first, but when I understood all of the lyrics, I had to facepalm.

Plus, I feel uncomfortable with this song playing. I don’t know why, but it makes me boil inside alittle. Did it always do this? Meh, at least it will appease me.

I removed my hoof from my face and saw my dad moving his throbbing his head back and forth while driving. I guess he could feel the vibe; wish I could.

“Hey Shawn.” my dad said alittle too loud. Must be the music?

“Hmm?” I responded with a small sound.

“Why were you crying?” he asked warily.

“Uh..” I stuttered, distancing my head from him alitte. Well, how am I suppose to explain this? I can’t tell him it was because I was afraid my mom was going to hit me, no, not only will he think I’m weak, but he will also ask why. Besides, that’s not the reason why I was crying, but it triggered it.

Tell him it was because you found out your uncle passed.

Close enough.

I directed my eyes towards him, finished thinking about what I’m gonna say. “ I was crying because Uncle Ray passed. Losing family members is not easy, ya know?” I mumbled.

“Oh, alright,” he said. “You know, I always knew how close you guys were. I have to thank Ray, he was there for you when I wasn't there.”

I scowled. “Gee, ya don’t say?” I asked sarcastically.

He didn't turn his head towards me but continued to drive. “But Shawn, I’ll promise I’ll be with during this crisis all the way.”

Brain, what should I say? My dad always say things but never does it. Should I just believe him or what?

He’s just a drunk tard. Tell him what you really think of him.

Actually, he sounds sincere to me. I think you should believe him, sis.

Sis?

Who the fuck are you?

Oh, I’m you. I'm Shawn’s brain. I’m just more feminine, that’s all.

WHAT? You’re saying I have a feminine brain and a masculine one?

Duh. What do you think being a different gender does to you? Nothing? You start to develop natural gender instincts. Especially if it was a legit change.

You’re not gonna turn my bro into a frilly pony!

Yeah! My brain is already a dick to me, but we would go harder on

[Sorry honey, it doesn’t work like that. Like it or nor, you’re gonna act alittle different. Me and your other brain will be taking turns deciding what’s best for you depending on the circumstances.

Fuck no. I’ve been with him-
Erm, ‘her’
No, I’ve been with Shawn since day one and I always knew Shawn as a guy. You been here for what? 1 day? Get the fuck out!
I’ve been with Shawn since day 1 too, silly. Like I said, I’m 50% percent of you. I’ve been triggered ever since the gender change.

So, is my masculine side gonna is fade out?

]Oh no, we’re just gonna combine soon. , nothing is gonna happen. Lets just say you’re gonna be pondering your thoughts a little harder.

Wow. So, I guess I’ll go with you for now, other me. You sound more receptive.

Ofcourse I do!

Wow, it’s gonna be like that, bro?

Hell yes! You are giving me a head ache!

Whatever.

Alright.

After having internal conflict with myself, I decide to be cautious with what I say. “Okay Dad, I trust that you will be there for me. Even though you said the same thing to me when you didn’t go to my 8th grade graduation.” I muttered.

“I COULDN’T! I GOT ARRESTED!” he snapped.

You should have just went with what I said. Now you got him worked up...

But he isn't a man of his word. I need to make sure, because this is his 100th time saying this. He wasn’t even here for me this morning!

b]True. Fine, just don’t say anything stupid.

Suddenly, the music faded, signaling the end of the song. The next song that plays is The recipe by Kendrick Lamar.

Now this song couldn't play at a better time. Where I’m arguing with my dad. This would have calmed my nerves easily, but now I can’t concentrate on it because I’m about to lecture my dad!

“Yes it was your fault.” I shot back, keeping my voice low.

“I was in jail! It’s not like I could say ‘Hey! My son is graduating today! I want out for one day!’ ”

I rolled my eyes. My dad just didn’t get it. I know he would've went if he wasn’t in prison, but he was in prison for a reason. He had to take responsibility for his actions, and his actions weren't impressive at all.

“And why were you in prison?“ I questioned bleakly.

He pauses for a second. “Because I... you know I was drunk..”

“EXACTLY!” I shouted.

]Woah, calm down sis.

Please don’t call me that. And no, it took him 2 minutes to figure that out. He is just gonna blame being drunk! It’s not gonna go down this way again!

Yes, be straightforward with him bro. Tell him everything you want to get off your chest.

[b]But if you be too brusque, it might come to bite you.

I think you’re the reason Shawn is becoming a pessimist.

I think you’re the reason Shawn almost got attacked by Dante again earlier today!

Enough!

My dad turned his head towards me slowly and glared at me. I returned a glare of my own, showing him I’m just as pissed as him.

“You know how many times I told you and mom to not over-do it with drinking. I’m not restricting you from it completely, but come-on! You almost killed somebody because you were dumb enough to drive while you were boozed up!” I lectured with venom in my tone.

I see my dad’s glare transform into a sad frown. “But-”

“No! No butts! My graduation was three days away and you decided to go downtown to celebrate by drinking your hearts out! You could’ve just stayed home and got your ass drunk!” I sweared at him. Probably gonna pay later.

"But no! Instead of drinking with your wife, you had to be the 'player' and take advantage of intoxicated-”

“SHUT UP!” He yelled to the top of his lungs.

I smirked. “I'm just talking, Dad. Just like the time when I failed a test and promised to study better; you kept lecturing me out of spite. How about the time when-”

“Stop it, Shawn. I’m sorry, I've been a horrible father..”

“You damn right!” I agreed with him.

He didn’t respond to my snide comment, but continued apologizing. “I know I over-do it with drinking, but I’m trying my best to stop.”

“Yeah, you were drinking yesterday” I muttered.

“But, that was a special occasion! Besides, I didn’t drive home, right”

Understanding his logic, I nodded.

“Shawn, I’m sorry for not being there for you when you needed it. But, I’m here for you now aren’t I? Besides, you turning into a pony is way more important than those other things.”

I almost frowned at how he blew off everything else he ditched me in. Those were important as hell, but he has a point.Considering the U.N...”

“Your life is on the line. Do you know why I took you to the hospital in the first place?”

I gave him a confused look. “Um, to confort my mom?”

He chuckled. “Not only that, but there is a special shot the doctors give you to take your blood. This will determine if the ponies are infectious or not.

Wow, that’s nice.

“Um, thanks Dad.”

“Do you know how much that shot costs?” he asked me, knowing I don’t know the answer.

There’s a price?

“Um, no” I said timidly.

“It costs 10,000 dollars.”

My mouth opened in shock. Did he say 10,000 dollars? He could buy 100,00, cans of beer with that, but he is gonna use it for a needle? Is my Dad and Mom secretly the best parents in the world/ Were they using drinking as a facade?

I told you he was sincere.

“You’re gonna do that for me?” I squeaked, feeling tears brimming in my eyes. 10,000 dollars just for a needle? How about if someone else did the shot?

He smiled. “Even though you’re not really male anymore,” my left eye twitched alittle. “You’re still my son. I’ll do anything for you.”

The song faded and my dad turned off the radio. He parked for some reason. I’m parked too, but in the moment. My dad touched me the same way mom did earlier. He didn’t have to do this for me, someone else could take the needle. I don’t know how to react considering I flamed him earlier. My dad never showed me this kind of fatherly love before, but now he does it in my time of need.

I jumped on his head.

“Woah, Shawn are you-”

“Ohdadthankyousomuchiloveyouyou’rethebesti’msosorryforwhatIsaidearlieryoudidn’thavetodothisformei’mjustaburden THANK YOU THANK YOU!” I said with alacrity, sounding like Pinkie Pie on drugs. Wait, is that possible? Wouldn't Pinkie be normal if she was on drugs?

My dad grabbed me and threw me off his head, causing me to land on the passenger seat.

“Oof, what was that for da-” before I could finish my sentence, I felt a hand grace it’s way on my face. I've just been slapped.

My dad scowled.

What was that for brain?

I’m guessing-

Not you, I’m talking about the other one.

[b]You cursed at him earlier, remember?

Thanks brain.

I was gonna say that!

Technically, you did.

I rubbed my hoof on my face and looked up at my Dad.

He smirked. “That’s for cursing at me. Know your role, kid.” Twitch

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, what evs. Why did you stop for?”

He smiled. “We’re here.”

....................................................................................................................

P.O.V. Change

“Sir, why do you and the U.N plan on eradicating the ponies? Isn’t that too arbitrary?”

I frowned. “I’m sorry, but that information is classified. I would like to tell you, but It’s not my prerogative to.

A female reporter raised her hand. “Can’t you atleast reconsider a more rational course of action to take? how about if you turn into a pony? Will you be included?

“I already established that the genocide idea wasn't my intentions nor did I consider it. If I had the power to decide how to accost this situation, it sure as hell wouldn't be this frivolous way.

“So, is it someone else’s idea?”

I bit my lip. “Good day, everyone.”

“But, Mr.Obam-”
.........................................................

I walked into my office.

So Obama, I’m guessing you didn’t spill any vital information. You can't afford that.

I frowned. “Isn’t there any other way we can handle this, sir? I already made the special ‘needle’ legal. You will have more than enough pony specimen to supply yourself with.”

Oh, trust me, killing isn't my thing. I’m just using it to urge the ponies into taking the shot. It’s perfect strategy, don’t you agree?

I sighed. “I may gain a stigma for this false-announcement, but as long as they’re safe, I don’t care if I’m forced to re-sign.

Perfect. This is gonna be great....

A pensive look made it's way on my face. "Why do you need this pony specimen anyway?"

Author's Note

Damn, a 10,000 word chapter! This took a long ass time to write! Well, so far we established that Obama is having clandestine liaisons with someone, meaning it wasn't the U.N's decision. Which also means we have an antagonist in the story! Yay! Anyways, I predict next chapter to be out either at the end of this month or in early February. For now, just immerse yourself into this world. Hope you guys enjoyed this one. Peace!

Hell's hospital part I

“We’re here.”

Already? I’m quite shocked, usually the ride takes 10 minutes. It felt like 4 or 5 minutes to me.

Dad unlocked the doors and exited the driver’s seat, slamming his door with force albeit giving it no regard whatsoever. My ears contracted at the boisterous noise manifest through the slam. For a nice car like that, I wonder why he would slam it like he’s trying to break it. Is it a habit? I hope not, that car is just as prestigious as the cup of water George Washington last drunk from.

“That was quicker than I expected.” I said aloud to no one in particular since Dad just vacated the automobile.

I slowly got up on my hooves and did a 90 degree turn to follow my dad’s movements. I succeeded, until I realized I was 2 inches short, meaning I still couldn’t get a view of the window. Really? 2 inches? The front passenger seat’s window is closer to ground level than the back seat’s window, but It aggravates me to know that it wasn’t enough.

The whole time I was in the car, I couldn't see anything outside because of this pony body that is hindering me from many activities I do on a daily basis. How about if I saw other sentient beings that have the same appearance as me? Oh god, my anxiety to see another pony continues. Funny, because I thought I would be the only one. A swarm of humans turning into ponies sounds more logical than one average-joe like me turning into one. If I did bad deeds it would make sense, but I’m a good seed!

Haha, oh god, good one. Haha, I love that song.

Another thing from the transformation is, my gender has been switched. If someone else gender was changed, I would feel somewhat better, knowing that someone has experienced my torment. We also can form a bond, having a sense of solidarity. It would be nice, but I sound heartless wishing other people to suffer my fate.

But I thought you wanted mutual support?

I do, but it seems heartless wishing for this to occur to anyone else.

It probably already happened. Say, wouldn't it be funny if all human turned ponies were gender bent?

It would, but it would be disturbing too. It will mainly be awkward, considering couples will have to change-

I DON’T NEED TO HEAR THAT!

“Well, get out the car.” my dad muttered, a scowl evident on his face.

“Okay!” I replied swiftly, snapping back into reality. Damn, was I thinking hard that long?

I hopped out the car, landing cleanly on the ground. It seems we are in the parking lot.

Wait, when did he open the door?

Either I’m drowning in my consciousness or this is a side-effect from turning pony where my eyes aren't adjusted for the average time of the world.

I stuck my tongue out in disgust thinking about that second possibility.

“You ready?” he said while slamming my side of the door with brute force. Twitch

I was gonna answer, but instead, I decided to give him awareness of his method of “closing doors.”

“Yeah, um, why do you slam your car door so hard?” I asked.

He leered at me for a second but then his eyes lit up. “Oh, I don’t know, It just feels good, you feel me?”

I grimaced, not liking his vague answer. I’m not sure if he is doing the slamming on purpose since he is aware of my fondness of his car. I should be alittle more direct.

“Alright, just make sure you don-”

“No, you’re not using my car.” he interrupted apace.

Wow, I asked him so many times my intentions became predictable.

“Come on Dad, I have my drivers license. Just let me take it for a spin one time?” I pouted.

My dad smiled at my misfortune. “No. Not only that, but I don’t trust your ‘hooves’ on my wheels.”

I rolled my eyes. “Whatever Dad, I’ll get it one day.” I mumbled through clenched teeth. Of Course, that thought is unlikely considering no one knows the cause a hoarse of people to transform into ponies. Wouldn't it be a shame if a new driver who recently got there car turned into a pony? That is either karma, or just bad luck.

"Yeah, lets just hope you make it to the future.” he chuckled.

I wanted to chide him for alluding to the U.N’s absurd decision, but my ‘carefree’ side dissuaded me from doing it. I sighed, getting a taste of the mid-winter air in my lungs. I must reiterate that the air feels cool and soothing, not cold and gloomy.The bright sun and the sound of birds chirping accommodates the nice afternoon weather.

If fur keeps my body impervious to cold weather, I don’t want to imagine how I will feel in the summer.

You will have to cut your fur off if you want to prevent exhaustion.

I’m no expert, but I’m pretty damn sure that counts as nudity. Plus, that’s disturbing
When the time comes you are gonna have to adapt. Might as well plan ahead so your mind doesn't become dilapidated from pondering how you should acclimatize. But I agree that cutting off your fur isn't the right way to go. You will have to freeze yourself before you go outside.
That’s retarded. How is he going to get outside if he’s frozen? Your logic is flawed.
Your rhetoric is juvenile.

Look, both of you-

"What are you staring at? C'mon, aren't you eager to get home?" my dad queried.

I winced. “Sorry, it’s just that I have two different personalities in my head. They are alittle indifferent about things.” I said while glancing my eyes away.

He stared at me blankly. “Good luck with that, I don’t think therapist can penetrate your thoughts physically.”

My left eyebrow twitched. He really does believe I’m insane, but he is still cracking jokes? No, he is probably serious.

Haha, your dad is a drunk bastard but he’s funny.

My dad isn’t a bastard, his parents are married. Plus, he isn’t drunk currently. I don’t know what you are trying to say.
No one does besides high-school kids.

I’m in high school plus I know what he meant. I was pulling his cerebral strings, you feel me?
He greased you, boy.

Did you call me a boy?

SHUT UP!

“Hello, earth to pony?” my dad said while waving a hand in my face. Funny how he referenced something he is oblivious to.

I frowned. “It’s not me Dad, I’m telling you there are voices in my head arguing! When I think about something too hard they pop up!” I snapped, feeling a sudden obligation to defend myself. Funny, because I’m not so passionate when it comes to beliefs, but beliefs and facts are totally different things.

“I see,” my dad said with genuine concern in his voice. “How long has this been happening?”

“Uh, ever since day one, I suppose. But, there was only one before, now there are two! Do you know what’s the worst part? They are opposites! It isn't me!”

My dad cringed. “Uh, sure Shawn. Tell that to the doctor, okay?”

I glared at him for 3 seconds. Motherfucker thinks i’m crazy, huh? Well, I don’t blame him, If someone told me there were voices in their head, I would say "there are voices in all our heads. It’s called thinking."

“I’m serious Dad! Why do you think I keep spacing out for? You think I’m seeing ghost? No, I’m obviously thinking, but too bad I’m not always in control of my thoughts!” I huffed while I finished my tirade. That felt awesome! I sounded like a bitch that you don't want to screw with. The power of protesting is just as good as eating spaghetti in Italy.

The recipient of my rant closed his eyes. “Who do you think you are yelling at, kid?”

I gulped. “Um, nobody.”

So much for "power of protesting". I think you pussy cat.

No, I'm just not recklessly stupid like you, fool. I felt his hand already, I don't feel like feeling it again.

Okay, kid.

He sighed. “Maybe we can ship you to the mental hospital.. come on, you’re starting to scare me, Shawn.”

I frowned, watching the man walk towards the automatic doors. I need to think of a comeback. Something witty or bitchy.

“Well, you know what else scares you? Your reflection!” I shot back while catching up with him.

Suddenly, he stopped in motion. Either he is anticipating hitting me or something else. Something familiar...

He turned his head around and remarkably, his face was deformed. “Booga!”

I deadpanned at his elementary like theatrics. Just as I suspected, he was gonna pull that "boogeyman" face where he puts his eyes up his head. If I was a kid it would've scared me, but I'm nearly a grown ass man!

Ahem
Oh right.. I'm not a human or male anymore...
Yep.

Still, I'm not some little kid. I know my dad is a knucklehead who likes to goof off, but it seems like he was trying when he chose to make a "Scary face" as a comeback.

His pupils re-appeared. "I thought that would get you."

I snickered, which then turned into maniacal laughing. "You really think I would fall for that feather weight stuff? Your head must be in the gutters or you're just getting old." I cooed.

He smirked. "Well, you were crying earlier so-"

*Snap*

"UNCLE RAY WAS MY BEST FRIEND! MAYBE YOU NEVER LOST A PRECIOUS ONE BEFORE, BUT UNDERSTAND MY POINT OF VIEW!" I growled.

Dad cringed at my outburst. "Woah," he put his hands up in his defensively. "I was just kidding."

My eyes closed and a sick smile came on my face. "Well don't kid about stuff that I rather not talk about."

I continued walking again. Dad looked at me dumbfounded and shrugged. I don't know why he didn't snap at me snapping at him like last time, but maybe it was because he saw the flare in my eyes when he referenced my crying, which I had a good reason for.

But, I was sincerely angry, so why did I give a smile a few seconds later? Sure, it probably scared him and was a big fator on why he didn't discipline me, but that wasn't deliberate. Um was I like this before?

“You know Shawn, you need to stop acting so bi-polar.”

I looked at him through the corner of my eyes. “How am I acting bi-polar?”

“Well, for starters, you were laughing a second ago and you wanted my head a moment ago . Is there something you want to tell me, son? I’m all ears.” he said with seriousness in his tone, even though that sounds like a certain joke me and my friends used on our friend when we thought he was "coming out the closet". However, even though his tone has a resemblance to the way I say it, I can tell he isn't joking. Plus, what he said is slightly scary.

Going by what he said, I’m suffering from mood swings, which of course are involuntary. I’m not special with this stuff, but I would say the change played a key role in my sudden “mood swings.”

This is very scary! It seems my character is becoming more characterized by my gender slowly, meaning I won’t have a skit of my macho side left!

Now you’re just being a drama-queen. Get a life sometimes, bro.
That too! I’m becoming more dramatic also! First bi-polar now dramatic? Oh the freaking hilarity!
Maybe you were always like this? The stages of grief always begin with denial.
I’m not going through grief though.
That’s what they all say.
Okay, you shut up. You're not helping.

“Shawn?” my dad snapped.

“Huh?”

Instead of him finishing his sentence, he walking into two automatic doors. Wow. I slowly followed suite. Well, what seemed like forever, we finally entered the doors of the hospital. Of Course, us horsing around (no pun) is a major factor to the delay of reaching our destination.

While we walked down the corridor, I bobbed my head, viewing my surroundings. No surprise that everything looked 3x times bigger, but I can see more detail on the walls, which are uncouth. I’m not surprised the staff pays little attention to the health of this corridor since this is just a passage to the main clinic, but it’s still deficient.

The walls might deter new folks from the hospital. I mean, If I walked into a place where the walls look like a kangaroo took a dump on them, I would get the hell out!

Hell, I think me and Dad are the only peopl- er, living things walking down this shithole. That vexes me to some point, considering I have yet to see another pony. I had the opportunity when I was in the car, but this damn body obviated me from doing so.

Finally at the end of the corridor, my Dad opens the door signalling me to enter.

Hmm, no shenanigans from him, pretty good so far.

I walked into the room, meaning we finally are in the emergency room. Best part is, I entered first! Well, that’s because my Dad suggested I go first. Either way, glad I’m not the rotten egg.

My first reaction was.... amazement. What I see in front of my eyes and hear with my equine ears fascinates me. I see... a pony! To be more precise, I see a white mare with a blue mane/tail standing by the front desk. I couldn’t see her face, but I could tell it’s a mare by the shape and the voice.

But, you want to know what also amazes me? The tone of her voice. I can’t get a translucent sound of what she is saying, but I can distinguish when there is animosity apparent in someones voice.

I don’t know if I should grin or frown. I would say an altercation is going on since it sounds like the mare is arguing with the receptionist lady.

Curious, I approached the boisterous duo, seeing what’s the fuss. It isn't my business, but I don’t give a damn.

Are you serious? That's none of your buisness, you need to have regards for people’s privacy!

It’s a public hospital, sweetie. There is nothing private about that.
He got you good.
Shut up, ass-for-brains!
Make me, bitch!
SHUT THE FUCK UP!
Sorry
He started though! I don’t like this ass interfering in my conversations!

I don’t give a damn, honestly. Just shut up, you two are making me lose track of time in reality..

“I hope this hospital gets shut down! You idiots are a bunch of bucking apples!” The other pony shouted with acrimony.

Damn, thanks to my timing, I only heard 1/4 of the conflict. It sounds like the mare’s vocabulary has been modified. I’m guessing she fainted? And why did she say that for? I’m not too fond of this hospital, but it does it job. Please don’t tell me this hospital is bigoted against ponies.

Remind me to use bucking apples as an insult or expression, Brain. It sounds intimidating.
Psh, hell yeah. When they hear you call someone 'bucking apples' they are gonna be like "God damn, not gonna fuck with this bitch. I'm gonna keep my life tonight."
You took the words right out my mouth, buddy.

The mare huffed while turning away from the human she just flamed. Damn, female ponies are scary! She marched away with her eyes closed, meaning I can’t see the color of her eyes!

“Can’t you believe how some people are, sis?” she whispered in my ear while passing right by me.

I didn't respond, but I felt my face turn gray. I don’t want to know what she meant by that statement, but I do want to punch her for calling me ‘sis’. I’m already slightly pissed from my dad, but now an unknown pony is going to refer to me as a female?

Also, is it that easy to tell? I mean, Dante had trouble telling my gender at first, but then again, that’s Dante; he isn't the brightest light bulb.

Ugh, this gender change is annoying. Maybe I wouldn't take female pronouns so bad if I were born one, but I am still a guy mentally. Quite frankly, if this transformation is permanent, I don’t think my lifestyle is going to change at all.

You are going to have to get used to it. Maybe if you didn't look like a mare, people wouldn't call you one?
What are you trying to say?
I’m trying to say people are calling what they see, genius. How do you expect them to know if you were male before? You’re being pissy about this, just get use to the female pronouns. Getting angry over something trivial as this is pathetic.
You have a point. But, people referring to me as a ‘she ‘is an annoying.
As much as I hate to agree with her, you need to stop whining and get over it.
But, you don’t understand it completely! I have the right to be insecure, it’s horrible. When you get your gender changed, hit me up. Kay? Good. And no one asked you, meat head, Go in the corner and think about your life.
But
SILENCE!
You’re acting like a kid about this.
I’m acting like any other man would! Now take my advice and shut the hell up, pesky sub conscious or whatever you are, homie.

I frowned, deciding it’s circumspect to discard the recent scene from my memory permanently, if that’s possible. Funny how small things like that can make me angry, if I had to guess, I can’t keep a smile on my face longer than 50 seconds.

I walked up to the receptionist desk, taking a time to look at the woman who was the victim of getting told off. She quickly averted her head down to get a good view of me.

The first thing that came to my mind is: I hate this hag’s face!

She is a Caucasian woman who is slightly chubby; wearing a feminine blue suit. But, let me get to the part I hate about her. Her facial expression was a deadpan. It looks like she is uninterested, like she hates her job and all the people that comes up to her. She looked like Consuela from Family guy. Honestly, couldn't they have chosen someone who is more enthusiastic? I bet she talks in a monotone voice and blinks before she is about to talk.

But, those are just assumptions. I think I should be polite. First impressions, right? Plus, I don't like the way she is staring at me. I should say something to get her eyes off me.

“Um.. hi.”

The woman blinked. I’m correct, haha! I mean, no! Not another lost soul!

“There are no pets allowed in this hospital.” she said while putting her head back up

Author's Note

This chapter was so long combined I decided to split it up into two parts. Writing this chapter was like pulling on teeth because next chapter is what I've been waiting to write for sooooo long. Anyways, nothing to say here really besides this chapter is lighter than the last few ones.

Edit: LOL! 69 comments.

Hell's hospital part II

“There are no pets allowed.”

Wait? Did she call me a pet?

My mouth gaped open for a second, but then promptly shut. Dang, I think I bit my tongue!

Ignoring the pain in my mouth, my face went from shocked to cocked. I gave the lady a ghastly look while growling violently. However, instead of sounding intimidating like it was intended to, my growl sounded more like a dog screeching. Growling is quite difficult with this new form.

"What did you say?”

I continued to glare at the lady, teeth clenched and body primed for fighting, anticipating her response to see if I she has the gall to repeat what she said. If someone repeats something that someone is obviously resentful of, it shows they don’t give a damn, meaning I shouldn't give a damn about their health!

Honestly, a pet? That statement wasn't only stupid, but, actually, it was very stupid. Why would anyone adopt an animated pony? Well, excluding a little girl, and in some cases: a little boy. Matter of fact, exclude those two and especially the whole brony fanbase! I can’t imagine being a brony’s pet. I'm not ready for too much charisma.

Still, it would be impossible to adopt a pony. Last time I checked, these ponies were initially humans. None of them are going to allow anybody to degrade them like that.

Another thing that ticked me about the statement is: I’m not wearing a leash.

Correct, I’m unsupervised, meaning I’m obviously a pet. No one is with me, I just walk in and greet you. I have no collar, no anything that represents someone owns me. I’m definitely a pet. Bitch please, you must be a wine bibber to call me a pet or just plain dumb.

You know what else irks me? I’m being referred to as an animal. the most insidious term to degrade a human being. I wish I was a unicorn so I can zip this woman’s lips up for good! Since she doesn't have anything nice to say, why should she have the privilege to talk? But, being a unicorn has it’s traverse. I’m sure my friends will make alot of "horny" jokes. But, it’s better than being a goddamn mud pony!

Wow, I just insulted myself.

You sure do find alot of stuff to bitch about.
And you sure do find alot of pill bottles to pop.
That was mean... I was just reminding you that you technically are an animal.

Once again, my brain brusquely reminded me of my proviso at my expense. I’m sure he did that to pleasure his haughty needs instead of reminding me of my position, which is pretty tough at the moment. Funny, it seems my best friends can be my worst enemies, being callous and blunt with everything. Especially Dad, he’s been pretty caustic even though I made it apparent that I’m peeved.

It’s funny how people don’t know when to stop pushing your buttons. You know what else sucks? The fact that I’m inept at defending myself: meaning that I can’t do jack cack about anything someone says to me. Well, I did make Dante cry like a pre-adolescent female earlier, but that was due to Katie’s actions, which gave me the opening. If she wasn’t in the room, I could’ve been mauled!

I shook my head, trying to secede from my mournful monologue. I have been thinking alot more lately, must be the.. I don’t know.

What I see however, shocks me to some extent. Despite my truculent stance, the woman’s expression stayed staid and emotionless. Once again, her stoical demeanor comes in to play. Well, maybe it's not her; I wouldn't let my heart skip a beat if a little pony gave me a “mean face”. No, not being affected by that doesn't make you intrepid or emotionless, common sense tells you to prime yourself, despite the size. I learned the hard way after that encounter with that raccoon.

She blinked slowly. “No pets allowed in hospital. I’m sorry miss, but you need to leave.”

A psychotic smile spread across my face. My vision turned red and I felt steam boil from my nose.

The combination of being called an animal and a ‘miss’ is enough to make me flip. To make it worse, those lines were delivered by no other than that heartless devil whose eyes are covered by human skin! Screw the consequences! I’m going in and no one will hold me back! If she has the right to be a jerk, then I have the right to be an indelicate animal’.

What did I say earlier? You’re not male anymore so you should-
Bla blah. I did hear you, but did you hear me? Once you go through what I’m going through, hit me up. It might look easy to you since you probably are female, but I can’t imagine you acting calm adjusting to being male.
Well, um, you should be happy being a mare! You’re in the better gender after-
Oh, you’re a feminist I see? Well, you lost all credibility. Class dismissed!
Hahahahaha!
You too, bitch! You were being an insensitive asswipe earlier, and you made me really angry. You couldn't be sympathetic if your mom was raped! Speaking of rape, I have to worry about that when I get in heat! Not so easy now, huh? Ass.
Gee Shawn, you love getting people told don’t you? I bet you’re wet right now.
Not as much as I hate people giving me a reason to tell them off. If you’re implying that I’m a sadist, you need to go in the corner and think about your life.

"Excuse me, ma'am,” I heard my Dad’s voice call out, snapping me out of my internal conflict. Was he here the whole time? If he wasn't, he couldn't choose a better time to restrain me. I was about to smack a bitch! Or whatever is the equine equivalent of a bitch slap.

He cleared his throat deliberately. “We’re here for the needle.”

Ah, the needle. I still don’t know why Dad is risking so much money on that, especially if it’s probably been done already.

She blinked. “This is a hospital, sir. You are going to have to take her to a hospital where they take care of animals.”

I growled, feeling my face turn red. My forehooves tightened as I felt my body perspire. . I never seen such a jerkass person work in a hospital! She is repeating herself and adding “female descriptions” to her sentence! Being a human most of my life, it’s so degrading being referred to as an “animal”. To be more specific, a “pet”, which implies ownership.

"But we just came for the needle. Surely you can make exceptions. I have the money and...-”

"No exceptions.” she injected.

No exceptions? No exceptions!? I don’t even say a sign on the wall that says: ‘No Pets’. This is fucking fabricated!

Dad sighed in defeat. “I see c’mon Shawn-”

"WAIT!” I heard a dweeby voice shout. The source of the voice came from the background of the stoic lady’s desk.

On spot, a doctor appeared. This doctor was male, but rocked glasses too. However, these glasses were more techno and... nerdy. The had green swirls on both lenses so I couldn't see his eye color. Plus, unlike the female counterpart, he was thin and.. wimpy. His jacket was opened but his pants were all the way up to his chest.

His shoes... oh my mistake: he didn't wear any shoes but rabbit shaped socks instead. Finally, his hair was spiky brown, but he wore a green headband. Plus, the lower half of his head was bald and rife with earrings. Damn.

My first impression of him was ... idiosyncratic. Wait, do I even have the authority to call anyone idiosyncratic since I am a talking pony? Well, I’m extrinsic, not weird. Actually, I am weird, but my personality doesn't have any odd quirks. You know what? Screw it, he is idiosyncratic. I have the right just like a dumb person has the right to call an autistic person autistic.\ because they have no correlation.

Well, atleast he has a personality unlike that insular neck beard in front of the counter. Despite his quirks, he discarded some of the umbrage I had a few seconds ago and converted it to a modicum of amusement. Still, I’m still too peeved up to show any signs of joy physically.

"Wait... you must.. get.. examined..” the man said between his attempts of catching breath. Looks like I was right about him being a wimp, unless he was running down a long corridor.

But, why is he suggesting I should be examined? Didn't robot lady already establish that animals aren't allowed? It pains me to call myself an animal, but I’m gonna roll with it.

It’s confusing. Doesn’t everybody in the staff follow the same guidelines? Okay, there are two possibilities I can concur about this predicament. Either the hag doesn’t give enough craps to follow the guidelines or Mandark over here is a rebel. I have enough evidence to validate both claims, but considering psycho doctor made it his obligation to make sure we don’t leave, it would be the most logical choice.

Another thing I’m skeptical about is when he is said I need to be examined out of the blue. It’s like he was planning for a pony to be seen the whole day, but why didn’t he examine the other mare who was visible a few seconds ago?

Before I could come forward with inquiries, my dad beats me to it. “Um, she said we have to go to a vet.” he muttered while pointing at the lady.

To no surprise, she didn’t move a face bone. I don’t know if she trained herself to act like this or what...

He chuckled. “I’m a professional veterinarian! Look at my card!” he said in a goofy tone. This guy is a vet? A professional one? Maybe if vet was a synonym for "clown" I would have less trouble agreeing.

The potential vet’s hand reached into his breast shit pocket where he pulled out a card.

I’m guessing that’s his i.d. but I can’t exactly see, with me being on the floor and him waving it above my head and stuff. Another reason I hate my infinitesimal pony body.

Either way, I don’t trust this guy or this hospital anymore. Where are the regular members of the staff? Is Saturday the day where they bring out the crazies? It’s stupid in my opinion, since Saturday is usually the biggest business day. No wonder me and Dad are the only visitors in here.

"Owen Charles?" my dad questioned.

He nodded. "You can call me Oc for short."

"No thanks.” my dad says while waving two wands defensively. “We just came for the shot.”

He snorted. “We have the shot, but you must get checked up in order to begin the process.”

My dad dropped his head me for a second, glancing at me with puzzlement in his eyes. He must wanted to look at my face to see if I approve of Goofy to give me the shot.

I would shout “Hell no!” but that is very impertinent. Plus, I don’t act like that.

Either way, I don’t feel comfortable with this man. The worst case scenario is that he might stick the needle somewhere else. His vision is probably affected with those glasses. I’m still wondering how he is seeing so translucent with those covered glasses. It’s unreal.

When did this hospital become so cartoony? First we have a woman who is incapable of performing motions unless a question is appointed to her and now we have a weird doctor who can see through lidded glasses? No just no.

Plus, I didn’t even hear the woman complain to the Doctor when he popped out of nowhere exclaiming I need to be checked up.

I shivered and shook my head rapidly, growing fearful of this hospital.

Dad stared at me, clearly lost in thoughts about what’s my problem.

Twitch. He doesn’t know why I’m acting like this? That’s bogus!

I mouthed “no” with an angry expression. I’m sure he can take a hint now.

However, instead of doing what I acquiescing to my demands like I anticipated him to do, he frowned.

Well guys, what do you think he is going to do?

Are you serious? I know he is gonna say yes!

Same. You're dad is a meat head.

That's my Dad you're talking about. Watch your mouth.

"Where is the paperwork at?” Dad requested.

"Dad!” I cried out.

"Wonderful!” the man exclaimed. “Gabby, give these two nice folks the paperwork!”

I rolled my eyes. Hoping this could’ve been over. I just want to go home and do whatever normal ponies do.

He ran back to... where ever he came from. He probably took too much crack. Poor guy.

The clerk bitch, yes, that’s what I’m calling her, took some paper from the right side of her desk and handed it to Dad.

She blinked. “Sign here and wait in the waiting room to be called.”

"Thank you. C’mon Shawn.” he said while walking off with paperwork in his hand.

I slowly followed suite, but turned around for a second, fixing my eyes on clerk bitch.

To no surprise, she pulled her head down. Good.

I stuck my tongue out and blew a raspberry. I then walked away and mumbled a word distinct enough to be heard. I rather not repeat that word.

"Um, where is the waiting room?” my Dad asked

The clerk bitch pointed to a door on the left side of my dad’s position.

"Thanks.”

"Cunt." I repeated.

...................................................................................................................................

Me and Dad relocated to the waiting room, which is slightly crowded. I must say I’m not contented being here, considering I got a lot of eyes when me and Dad first entered.

I was sitting pony-style, finding it more comfortable than my innate sitting position. It took me like ten different positions to get to this one; too bad that captivated alot of attention. I don’t know if it’s negative or positive. Looking at a pony struggle to sit is pretty cute though. Damn, I wonder how I looked doing that.

I jerked my head left and right, only to see more sets of anxious eyes. I twitched and lowered my head to ground level.

This could have been prevented if Dad just didn’t take me here.

He’s doing it for you and your mom. C’mon, you gotten eyes before.

Yes, but if this is gonna be apart of my life’s routine, I’d rather be blind. Never did people stare at me continuously.

Blame the weird guy.

Something just seems wrong here. This guy came out of nowhere, calling me in to be examined. That guy eccentricity level was too high for any human being. Okay, maybe not for a human, but for someone in a professional job? Hell, he seems like a cool person, but him examine me?

When you put two and two together, it equals Illuminati.
Are you dumb? There is no such thing as Illuminati!
Then who killed Tupac?
A hater. Seriously, lets not be dumb, there is no such thing as Iluminati.
Then how did you become a pony?
Uh, it’s probably time for humans to evolve I guess.
Really? Our theory makes more sense than yours.
Evolution is confirmed, but the Illuminati is just a rumor.
Never said it wasn’t, dummy. But why would a human evolve into a pony from a fictional land?
She gots you good, bro.
Um. No one knows I guess.
You got to be more open minded abou-
Rumors that were not proven by evidence? Shit that people exaggerate? Ever heard of the word ‘coincidence”? Besides, don’t think a group of people would know how to transform people into ponies. My theory may not make sense, but yours ain’t brighter than mine, brain.

I felt a shoulder bump against my fetlocks, snapping me out of my absent state. I raised my head groggily and shifted it left, only to be welcomed to my Dad staring at me.

Oh great, first strangers stare at me, now my own flesh and blood is staring at me. I don’t get why people stare. I never stare; unless someone is talking to me. But that doesn't count as staring, huh? Plus, he could’ve just said what was on his mind since he saw my attention.

I raised one of my eye brows in bemusement. “What?”

“What do you want me to put for your gender? Male or Female?” he whispered so no one could hear our conversation.

I squinted my eyes. Well, I know when I've been licked.

These are one of the questions I hoped to avoid this afternoon. I never actually thought about this; too busy worrying about the U.N and other everyday things that I probably won’t be able to do. I mean, it would make more sense if I put female, but how about...

“Did you put my name in yet?” I asked..

He shook his head. Good.

“Then put male. Since I have a masculine name, it would make more sense, right?”

He frowned. “Shawn is a uni-sex name.”

What!?

Is he stupid? I’m no genius at this, but I’m pretty sure Shawn is a male exclusive name. I never saw a girl go by the name Shawn; excluding nicknames.

Which reminds me, won’t it be a little awkward when they call my name out? I mean, you could easily tell by looking at me that I wasn’t a guy, but won’t my name contradict this? People would give me harsher looks: They would probably think I’m transgendered. Hell, the doctors who examine me will be in a big surprise when they see that you-know-what. Oh man, I bet they will ask if I’m transgendered. Wait, aren't I transgendered?

What do you call me, brain?
I don’t know. Female I guess.
Fuck you.

I gave him a flustered look. “Since when?”

“Since... look.. I’m just gonna put male since it makes you happy.” Makes me happy? I lived as one my whole life, I think I rather identify myself as one!

Another thing, I sensed some annoyance in my dad’s tone. You know, for a person who was so distraught that their son became a mare earlier, the way he formed his sentence doesn't reflect his feelings.

“You know Dad, you’re being too inert about this for my liking. The way you said that, it sounded like you’re annoyed with me just because I’m struggling with this.” I said a little too loud. Thankfully, no one is paying attention.

Instead of Dad replying, I saw him lunge his head towards me and... sniff.

He hastily jerked his head back. “You smell nice, Shawn. Looks like you’re adjusting just fine.”

I paused for a second and felt my cheeks warm up. I never thought anyone would catch my new fragrance, and it’s quite embarrassing to say the least. Usually I would get slightly irritated. I am actually, but my embarrassment conquers any wroth emotions I’m having.

“Uh, what are you talking bout?” I feigned false ignorance.

He smirked. “You know what I’m talking bout. Did you use the wrong shampoo? I mean, if you didn’t smell like this, I would understand, but you complaining about being something you smell like is confusing.”

Well, my Dad is half-right. I mean, I know he is making another snarky joke, but from his perspective, it would be weird for a pony to complain about losing his/her masculinity if s/he smells the direct opposite of one. I honestly forgot about that: my thoughts were wrapped around different stuff. Now, I am blasted from the past due to Dad stating I smell like a mare; the four letter g word. What he doesn’t know is that it wasn’t my idea; Katie recklessly washed me with feminine shampoo. She did have a good excuse, I think. Wait, why did she wash me with this shampoo? Ugh, I forget more than I think.

Well, I actually like this smell somewhat. Wait, what the hell am I saying?
You’re saying you are finally opening up a little.
No! Never that! It’s just that... are you responsible for this?
No, I have nothing to do with that.
You always liked the smell of flowers, bro. I don’t understand your bitching.

My brain is correct, I always was fond of the smell of flowers, despite being a guy. But, me smelling like one? That’s a different story.

“It wasn’t my idea, Dad. Katie Od'd with her shampoo while she was washing me up.” I asserted.

He rubbed his chin while smirking. “Okay I guess. Whatever you say, Shawn.”

Mook.

The man got up slowly and removed his coat. He rested it on his chair and proceeded to approach the door that leads to the clerk’s desk. My guessing is that he’s finished, which is a good thing because the quicker he moves, the quicker I can get out of this joint.

I blinked. Why is the waiting room separated from the main room? That’s retarded.

I rested my head on the seat’s surface.Feeling ennui overcome me, I went back into my thoughts.

It’s so boring in here, I should have bought some ear buds. Wait, can ear buds fit in my ears?

A very feminine sigh came from my mouth, but I took notice of this immediately and quickly shoved my hoof in my mouth. Dammit, my own voice is deceiving me. I was hoping the more dirt gets thrown at me, I would grow a wildflower; it’s growing a rose instead!

I bit my lip, but I bit my tongue again spontaneously. “Shit!” I swore. Oh god, please don’t let that backfire.

I really need to control what I say, but biting your tongue isn’t something to play with. Man, how did I bite it anyways? This is the second time today; my tongue will fall of by the time the day is over.

I felt tears in my eyes start to form. I stuck my tongue out and sputtered. Stupid tongue, always getting bitten at the wrong time.

After I finished, I was rubbing my hoof on the affected part, or should I say double affected since I bit it twice. I hoped stroking it would soothe the pain,.

That’s when another thought hit me: When was the last time I washed my h--- hooves?

A disgusted look came on my face.

I scanned my surroundings. Once again, I’m greeted by inquisitive eyes. The same ones from earlier. It seems they don’t have a life, so they need to watch me squirm while trying to adapt to being a ‘“pony”.

Damn it, get a life you mooks!

I really am getting tired of them looking at me. I would put my hooves in my face, but I would look like an emo pony, which I am not. But if I turned my head to look out the window, some idiot can perceive it as me staring at them, then they can call me out and BOOM! Gratuitous conflict. And guess what? I’ll be the person, or should I say “pony” getting in trouble because the hospital staff is probably ran by prejudice brutes.

But, looking out the window beats looking in your dirty hooves, right?
Shut up, brain.

My brain did have a point, besides, that is unlikely to happen. I need to rinse my hooves when my dad comes back though.

While I was thinking, a man opened the door and ruined my train of thought. The interesting thing is, that man wasn't my father.

He looked about 6’3 and have the facial features of a Latino man. He had a natural part, though.

The man searched for empty seats, but he had no luck since he came in the afternoon on Saturday. Yeah, not so wise.

It’s great that Dad left his coat in the chair or someone could have taken it. Reserving is vital. Speaking of Dad, where is he? Giving in paper work shouldn’t consume too much time, unless he is having trouble with clerk-bitch.

As I pictured the scene in my mind, a grin formed on my face. My dad was trying his best at being polite earlier, but his tolerance has a limit. I wouldn’t be surprised if the old man got in a fight; this wouldn’t be the first time someone made him go Jack Torrence.

Ugh, my human body has a scar that proves that my Dad is a psycho. People mistake it for a birthmark because I never told anybody how I got it. It eventually turned black so I went with the flow, or whatever Gemma Levine said in that book.

Suddenly, I felt elevated, like something was picking me up. I broke out of my hypotonic and my face was met with the Latino looking man.

I was being... picked up? By a stranger? I’m being picked up!

He dropped me on my Dad’s coat like I was an inanimate object or something.

What the hell is this guy’s problem?

Okay, last time I checked, you’re not suppose to move people out of seats manually! It’s their prerogative to move!

What prerogative? He didn’t ask you to get up. He flat out removed you from the seat without your discretion!
You’re right!
Damn right!
What we gonna do, brain?
Kick that fucker’s head off!
Alright! I’m gonna- say what?
Kick his head off and he will have a mobile head just like the Grim Reaper!
Dumbass. Just ask him what the fuck is up then you can strike.
Wow, I thought you condemned violence?
Yeah, this is different.
You have been acting alittle different lately. I didn’t know you used such flowery language.
I don’t know, kid. I think I’m fusing with that dill fuck over there.
Wait! This git is fusing with me?
I’m not eager either, ya faggot.
Cállate la puta boca!
What?
Shut the fuck up!

After listening to my brains' suggestions, I go with my second brain’s suggestion. Well, the first part. Starting shit in the hospital isn't good.

I rolled of the chair and landed cleanly on the floor on all four hooves. I gritted my teeth. “Dude, I was sitting there!” I bellowed.

He glanced at me for a second but then flinched. “Holy shit, you can talk!” he gasped shakily.

My glare went from anger to frustration. “Uh, yeah, of course I can.”

He slack jawed. “Wow, I thought you were a realistic looking plushie.” he said while getting up from the chair.

I could feel the rustling of jimmies is about to take place.

He thought I was a plushie... ?... How does that even..

Okay, first an overly zealous doctor appears out of nowhere and now a guy mistakes me for a plushie. Today has been an anomaly.

Hur hur, ya don’t say?

I shot a quizzical look at the man, which had some signs of aggravation in it. “A plushie? Really?” I asked rhetorically.

He shrugged. “You weren’t moving... at all. I didn’t know if you were dead or just a plushie.”

“But I look like a cartoon, not a toy.”

He bit his lip. “Sorry, I wasn’t paying attention.”

Wasn’t paying attention? Wasn’t paying attention!

“It’s okay.” I said giving a small smile.

You’re gonna forgive him just like that?
What are you chatting about now? No, bucking doesn’t solve problems, ya dumb buck.
I think he is trying to say that that guy was bullshitting. He knew you were real, but thought you wouldn’t do shit about it. I mean, no one is that stupid to confuse a living thing with a toy; especially one that looks like you.
Uh.. I don’t know. That guy seemed pretty honest.
Stop being a pussy.
Hey! That reminds me of something!

“Matter of fact, you can keep the seat. Just do me a favor, when you see a man with a blue button up shirt come through the door, tell him I went to the bathroom.”

“Yes ma’am.” he said while nodding.

I cringed slightly at the title, but chose to ignore it since he is capable of acquiescing to my demands. “Okay then.”

I turned around and started to walk towards a door in front of the room. While I walked past, a zillion of eyes were watching me.

“Dickheads.” I said under my breath.
............................................................................................................................................................
Third person view

“Here! I filled out everything.” Kane said while slamming a clipboard down on the Clerk’s desk.

The woman behind the desk took the clipboard and viewed the piece of paper attached to it. She blinked. “You’re suppose to put your daughters name, not yours.” she said languidly.

He frowned. “What the hell are you talking about? That’s my son’s name down there!”

She blinked. “That pony is male?”

He deadpanned and crossed his arms. “No! But that’s my-...”

“You have to put the right gender, regardless of the title you give to your sibling.” she interrupted.

He sighed. 'Who's husband is this?' he thought.
..........................................................................................................................................

Shawn’s point of view

In front of me were two large doors with similar but different signs. They were the complete opposite of each other, symbolizing two different things.

The first door had a picture of a blue stick figure and the second door had a picture of a pink one.
The blue one was obviously male while the pink one was female. Hell, the pink one even had balls on it’s chest, meaning it’s female because of the big boobs.

I gulped and felt sweat run down my face. Usually, this wouldn’t take me 5 minutes to choose. It wouldn't have me ponder before I wander.

Ha! You rhymed!

Okay, I read many fanfics where a character had to choose. It either plays out like this: The character is kicked out from the men’s bathroom or we never find out. The second part pisses me off; so much monologue and at the end we don’t know! Grr.

I felt a burning sensation in my stomach.

Oh god, not right now!

The time on my clock was running out. It’s not like my kitchen is full of dishes because I have a pot to piss in. But, goddamn, I never knew how difficult it was to choose!

Choose one.... choose one!

I opened the women's bathroom and dashed to a bathroom stall.

*thump*

“Ugh... what the..?”

I waned when I found out I forgot to open it.

I’m such a doofus.

After recovering from colliding with the bathroom stall, I unlocked it and entered it.

After entering, I locked the door and sat down on the toilet. A pleasure driven sigh came from my mouth. “Fuckkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk yeah!”

............................................................................................................................................

Well, the trip to the bathroom wasn't so hectic as I thought. I mean, it was hectic actually, but using it wasn't insidious. It felt good renouncing of all that stuff from my bladder. Still, I will miss taking a piss while standing.

I was back in the waiting room, with my Dad if course. I don’t know why it took him so long, but he got back when I got back from. Get it? Because we were both away from the waiting room...

Fuck you!

Out of better judgement, I decided to let the same man who removed me from my seat keep it? Why?
Well, three reasons. One, my bones start to feel stiff after sitting for awhile. Two, my Dad lost his seat. Finally, I felt like it.

But, I’m starting to regret it. We have been standing for 50 minutes, and my legs are starting to give up. It feels like I did 50 pushups, or some other physical activity.

Man, sitting or standing in a hospital is boring.

I poked Dad’s leg. “Dad, how long is this gonna take?”

He looked down at me. Being short isn't helping my self esteem.

“Well, I guess-”

“Shawn Hopkins!” A deep female voice shouted.

That’s me!

I turned around to find out which woman called me. Good thing me and Dad are right next to do the door.

When I first saw her, I felt something in me contract.

She was a tall African American woman who wore a typical nurse uniform. Her face was young and silky smooth; looking like Janet Jackson from the 80's.

Her hair was black and puffy, but you could still see her eyes since it was in a bang. I don't know why, but I fell the urge to present myself in a obsequious manner to her.

She’s beautiful!

She looked down at me and noticed my droopy eyes and smiled. I imagined the scene as beautiful black angel in the skies looking at me.

"Are you Shawn? " the angel said.

My droopy eyes quickly turned serious. "Yes. Quite a misnomer, is it not?"

"Wow. I don't know what that means; pretty smart aren't you?" she cooed.

I blushed but tried to hide it placing my hooves on my face.

She noticed this and giggled. "Follow me." she said while walking down the corridor of the hall.

Dad and I trailed her directly from behind. Aw.. yeah..!

I got a good view at her ass. Even with those baggy pants on, she still has an attractive posterior. Hell, it's so attractive, it's got me thinking lasciviously of the things I want to do to her!

Alright, I was eager for this to be over, but fuck it! This hospital is awesome!

You know you have a girlfriend, right?

Author's Note

I'm glad I added Shawn's second brain, it makes comedy easier. Anyways, Shawn will get out the hospital next chapter, promise. Plus, we'll learn more about the needle.

On a side note, I changed the "Adventure" tag into "Slice of life".

P.s. Alot of references in this chapter.

The shot

I’m sitting on a hospital bed, my innate way of sitting, cradling my hind legs back and forth. Me and my dad were escorted to an empty hospital room shortly after I was finished getting checked up by the nurse. I don’t want to go on a tirade, but everything was pretty disorganized. From blood pressure to weighing me, it was all pretty screwed.

Yeah, the nurse was beautiful, but I lost all deference for her. Why? For starters, it took her 5 minutes to realize that the pad used to go on someone’s shoulder in order to take blood pressure was too small. It was difficult watching her floundering putting it on me, so I suggested she should use “baby size”.

Oh yeah, you know what else? She accidently dropped me on my head while she was trying to weigh me. On my bad head! I was Mia for like... 4 minutes? I don’t know, I just knew when I recovered, I was wet. Some cartoon fanatic decided to pour a bucket of water on me. Did I mention that the water was cold? I hate cold water just as much as I hate flaming water.

I guess I have concluded that this hospital staff is galore with imbeciles. When I first saw the nurse, I thought heaven was near, but her reckless stupidity turned my lust into contempt. My acrimony for this hospital has exceeded the barriers.

Honestly, it seems these easy things are consuming more part of my day than I expected. I didn’t look out the window, but I’m pretty sure the bright sun is going down. If I had to estimate, I think we were in here for a good 20 minutes.

You mad, bro?
Of course not. Everything is lukewarm.
Okay.
I’m sorry, do I need to fix your sarcasm detector?

Oh yeah, don’t let me get started with how juvenile my brain has been acting. Every time the nurse was talking, they were making gay slurs about me. Like “lesbian” or “dyke”. Hell, one of them even said “filly fooler.”

Really? Really? They were using words propagated by bronies against me? Jesus, I’m done with my nuisance of a brain. Time to talk to regular people.

Calm your tits, we were just joking.
Yeah, exactly,

I sighed. “Dad.”

“Hmm?” he grunted faintly while reading a newspaper.

“I-” I pondered on what I should converse with him about. Me and dad never had a proper discussion ever since I turned into a pony this morning. It was either me lashing out at him or... me lashing out on him...

Wow, I’ve been pretty bitchy towards him today for some unknown reason. Why do I have so much enmity towards him anyways? Oh yeah, he’s a human version of Bender most of the time. He also made fun of me for crying earlier, hit me, and kept cracking fucking jokes even though I was mad! That’s enough to make a person or pony flip! Fuck apologizing!

“I’m sorry.” I blurted out.

He lowed the newspaper from his face and gave me a bemused look? “For what?”

Oh look, he doesn’t even know what I’m talking about. I being mussy for no reason! I’m just gonna forget about this...

“For the way I've been acting. I’m been kinda pissed off today because.. you know..” I confessed diffidently while pointing at myself.

He understood the gesture and nodded. “Must be a lot of stress for you, huh?”

I rolled my eyes. “You have no idea, dad. I have been struggling retaining equanimity the whole day."

He cringed. “What?”

Oh yeah, I forgot I need to be careful with my word choice. Apparently, nobody around me reads the dictionary.

“Well, let me tell you that today has been a heck of a day, but I just want to get past it and let bygones be bygones.” I said while glancing at the floor.

“It’s alright, Shawn. I should be apologizing first, but it takes a real man to come clean, you know?”

I gave a small smile. “So you’re saying I’m more ‘man’ than you?” I asked with mirth in my tone.

He chuckled. “Yes. I am.”

Wow, he really admitted it? That’s hilarious!

I gave a small smile. “You know Dad, I think we can be best friends, as long as you put down the Jack Daniels.”

His smile sustained. “I’ll try. I won’t promise though.”

My smile faded a little. I forgot that he is an inveterate drinker.

“I don’t mean literally, I just mean-”

“I know what you mean, Shawn,” he interrupted, seriousness in his tone becoming susceptible. “I get it, you want me to avoid going on a drinking binge every night. I’m working on it, Shawn.”

He said this a few days ago and got drunk yesterday. Well, that was because Uncle Ray passed but..
He never liked him, remember?
True, but he seems sincere.

“Dad, I’m not asking you to be too sober, if that is possible; I’m just asking for you to be lucid enough to not do anything you might regret.” I clarified.

“I understand, Shawn.”

One of my eyebrows quirked. “You’re sure?”

“No, I’m ssssssssssuurrrre.” he said audibly.

I wonder how he makes his tongue sound like a motorbike.

I smirked. “Haha, alright.”

You seem happy again.
Yeah, and you guys didn’t make me happy, but the complete opposite!
Make you happy? What? You think we are your fairy god parents or something?
Nope, but I didn’t know you guys were the devils that lived inside me!
We were joking, bro.
I’m not your bro anymore, kid.

“So, Shawn..” Dad said, drawing my attention.

“Ya?” I replied in a tone mimicking a certain rapper, whose name I forgot.

How is that possible?
I dunno, Jessica listens to alot of rap. I never ask, It’s not that important.

“How was going to the bathroom like?”

It took my brain 3 seconds to register the question that was asked.

‘How was going to the bathroom like?’ echoed in my head.

Wow, I never thought he would ask me that type of question. That is pretty.... different? I don’t know how to describe this question, but I don't know if I should respond or ignore it. It is kinda personal; only because someone taking a piss is personal business. Then again, he is probably trying to bond. I read a psychological book that covers different areas of bonding. Surprisingly, people asking you these questions has a rhetorical facade, but they are dead serious.

I glazed at him. “Well... I guess..-”

“Hellllllllllllllllllllooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!” a Cosby-esque voice shouts while inadvertently interrupting me.
Thank God.

I slightly cringed at the voice. I’m gonna be honest, that voice scared me slightly. It came out of nowhere and I never heard it before in my life. Well, on the Cosby show I did, but I was expecting the doctor from earlier who calls himself “Oc”.

Yeah, I actually was. No, I wasn’t anticipating him, but I thought he would be the one giving me the shot or something. Part of me is grateful and part of me is anxious. I’m anxious because he probably would have did a good job since he was a “professional vet”, but that nurse from earlier did a number on me. Last time I checked, you’re suppose to get taken care of in a hospital not INJURED even more!

“Huello folkes!” the boisterous voice said again. “Awyl be duh on who givs you da shot, alrite?”

I frowned.

What the hell did he say?
I have no idea, but I hope he didn’t say he is giving me the shot.

The man came into my view. I was shocked by his appearance to say the least. His voice and look had no correlation at all; meaning he looked like a pretty bright person.

Yeah, he was a tall African American man with the same doctor outfit as the eccentric one from earlier. Except his pants wasn’t up to his chest, he didn’t wear specially designed shades, and he has a clean cut.

Yep, looks perfectly normal, but sounds like he picks up crystal meth and gets down..... like syndrome.

Plus, he shakes like he is made of jell-o. How is that possible? I really hope is was joshing when he said he is going to give me a needle, because the way he is moving, he might stick the needle somewhere else!

He noticed my stare, which was evident with fear.

You rhymed again! You should be a poet!

“Wwell hello dere, hw old dar you?” he uttered.

I glared at him.“Can you repeat that, please?”

Before he can repeat himself, my dad spoke up. “Wait, you’re giving the needle?”

Yes, is he giving the needle or is he a patient playing dress up? No, seriously, where does this hospital gets its doctors and staff? Everyone I saw so far has been fucked up to some extent; at my expense.

You rhymed again!

He nodded.

Oh, I wasn’t hearing things. He is giving me the needle, huh? Okay, all my Dad has to do is reject it and-

I doubt it. You guys went through all that bullshit just to get it and now you don’t want it?
I do want it! Just not from this guy!

“Where do I pay?”

My eyes went up my head. “What!?” I cried out?

“Oh, it’s free.”

Free....free...FREE! HE CAN SPEAK INTELLIGIBLE!

“What!?” I bellowed vehemently.

They stared at me quizzically.

“What’s wrong with her?” the doctor, who got rid of his facade, asked my dad.

What’s wrong with me? What’s wrong with me!?

“You can speak properly!” I inquired bluntly.

He grinned. “Of course I can!”

My left eye twitched a little. “Then why were you speaking like that?”

He gave a merrily laugh. “I’m not only a vet, I’m also a pediatric.”

What does being a pediatric have to do with speaking like a retard?
Do the math with yo stupid ass.

Okay, lets see. He gives needles, he works with little kids, and he presents himself like a funny character from a little kids show. Oh god, mental face palm.

He speaks like that to APPEASE little kids who are afraid of needles. Makes sense, but am I a little kid.

I looked at him sullenly. “I get it, but why were you speaking like that to me? I’m not a kid, I’m 16 years old.” I muttered.

He rubbed his chin. “You’re Shawn, right?”

“Yeah.” I affirmed him.

“I thought you were a little girl.”

Incoming jimmies are about to be rustled. In 5...4...3.....2..... and
My jimmies aren't rustled, but I am confused.
You’re not mad he thought you were a little girl?
No. He looked at the form that my dad filled out.
He still thought you were one.
You’re missing the point, moron. My dad knows my age, and he put my gender as “male.”
Eh, the fuck?
Yup.

“No Doc, Shawn is 16.” my dad speaks up this time and interrupts me before I can interrogate him.

The doctor leered at Dad. “Why did the forum say 6 years old then, sir?”

He put my age as 6!

A nervous grin came on his face. “I did? Oh, it was a mistake. I was rushing while filling out the paper.”

His look didn’t soften, but hardened a little. “Is that why you put her name as Shawn instead of Shantae?”

Okay, now my jimmies are rustled.

“Uh, yeah.” he said hesitantly, deciding to go with the flow.

I shot him a deadly glare and he responded with a wink. Son of a bitch.

“Well, availing myself from all the jargon and idiosyncrasy” Ooo, I like this guy! “My name is Ben Gatson.”

Ben Gatson... isn’t the initials for that name B.G? Doesn’t B.G also mean “Black guy”? Oh god.

“Nice to meet you Ben. I was worried for a second, I thought you were-”

“It’s fine! All parents think that! That’ why I eventually retort to my regular self and the kids end up crying about the needle. Basically, I come in acting like a jackass for no reason.” he explained.

That’s.. actually hilarious!

I feel a huge eruption of laughter on my tongue. I tried to hold it back, but it was futile

“Heh heh ha ha heh.” I giggled. Of course, my laugh was involuntarily female, translating the contained laughter into a female laugh. A laugh that was, undeniably... cute..? Nah, if it’s from me, it couldn't be. I have to remember that if it comes out my mouth, it is mine...
No! Okay, let me take it to the basis, when I laugh, I sound like a man.. filly?

I know you’re altering my thoughts, brain! That is not my laugh!
That’s not me, dipshit! And denial!
It’s not mine!
It is mine!

My laughing abruptly stopped. Okay.... that was weird.

Alright, it was my laugh. I was mine, I get it.

“Sorry for the laughing, Doc. But, that is kinda funny.”

“Indeed; it’s like I’m wasting my time.” he agreed while turning his back to walk to a desk.

“So Doc, you said the shot was free?” asked Dad.

Oh yeah! I almost forgot! When did the shot become free? My dad told me it was 10,000 something dollars and it miraculously decreased into.... no fee.

Why? Why did it decrease? I’m actually stoked that it’s free, but I’m hesitant about the price going away with no explanation. It seems.... I can’t believe I’m saying this.

It feels scripted.

Why? Well, first of all, the way my day has been going, I’m expecting something bad to happen to me again. But, this event will involve my family too, or my family’s money. It sounds like the perfect set up from a movie: My dad keeps his money but gets it stolen from two mooks and then gets shot and killed, the mooks kidnap me, and finally, the mastermind behind this set up uses me for an experiment or something.

Well, I’m not sure about the last part, but it is very possible.

Andddddddd it’s very possible that you’re thinking too hard into this.

“Yep, for some reason, we were informed that the shot was free.”

I deadpanned. “By who?”

He shrugged. “Probably by the government.”

Hmm, he doesn’t know? Something is going on..... I can’t put my han- er- hoof on it, but I know there is noise going on.

“That’s great, did you hear about what the U.N is planning to do?” said Dad.

The man put on a pair of blue gloves. “Yeah, they turned crazy. I’m glad it’s free. Anyways, before we give you the shot, we need to check you up. Please lay back.”
............................................................................................................................................................

“Well Miss-”

“Please just call me Shawn” I inputted hastily.

Yeah, I can deal with being referred to with female pronouns, that grew on me. It’s not like I can tell the guy to refer to me as a male when he doesn’t see one. But, I’m not fond of the title “Miss” or anything that makes me feel like a sissy.

He nodded. “Okay Shawn, I need you to sit in that chair over there.” he said pointing to a chair that was next to a desk.

I gulped and dropped on the floor. I slowly but surely walked to the abandon looking chair. I easily hopped on it and reverted my crouching position to a sitting position.

“Okay, put your arm on the desk.”

I put my right hoof up in the air without thinking and banged my arm against the desk. “Fu-”

I took a deep breath and bended my right hoof slightly before elevating it, making sure its room is gone.

He removed a blue string from his pocket and grabbed my arm firmly. He tied the blue string around my arm and patted my arm.

He put his hand on his hips. “Well, this is weird. Can you form a fist?”

Can I form a fist with a hoof?

I used all my might to try and form one, but it was to no prevail. I shook my head.

He sighed. “Oh well.”

He his hand around my arm and slowly untied the string. Well, I guess I can’t take the shot since he can’t see my veins.

“So, do we leave?” Dad questioned.

“No.” he said while putting his hand in the cabinet on the desk. “That wasn’t the shot, I just wanted to take your blood.”

“Oh.” I muttered ignorantly.

“Oh! There we are!”

The man pulled out a long needle. That needle looked familiar though, it looks like the flu shot a little.

Wait, the flu shot is a... what is it again?

“Excuse me sir, but What type of shot is this?”

He smirked. “It’s a vaccine.”

My look transformed into an anxious, fearful look. “Vaccine?” I squeaked.

‘Vaccine... vaccine.. vaccine...” I repeated in my head.

A vaccine injects something into you

But, wasn’t this shot suppose to take a portion of your blood out that is used for-

IT’S A TRAP!

My heart started to beat. Sweat ran down from the back of my head; I became nervous. They are trying to put something into me dammit!

I gotta get out of here!

I jolted up like a lighting bolt and dashed towards the door.

Ain't no way I'm colliding with a door again!

I halted in motion on my hind legs. I slowly twisted the door open and sprinted out the room.

You can't indoctrinate me, bitches!

..................................................................................................................................

Somewhere else

“Hmm, so far, no person or pony has taken the shot. Maybe I will make this mandatory.” a sinister voice said.

Author's Note

Woot! Two chapters in a row! I'm on fire! Not literally, but me posting two chapters in one day is an aberration.

Anyways, this was probably the most anticipated chapter of the story, but I rushed through it. One more chapter before day 1 ends. The tory will than go one a break after that.

P,s. If you have trouble reading Shawn's feminist brain text, switch to "dark mode"

Not tonight

“You still love me, right?”

My eyes widened. “Of course I do, baby. What makes you think I don’t?” I wanted to say.

That should be a real simple question. It is a simple question, but it is also complicated. This is surely an anomaly: My girlfriend is asking me do I still love her. I should straight out and say yes, not ponder what I should say. I do love her but what is her interpretation of love? If I told her I loved her, she would probably say “prove it” and kiss me.

... I don’t know about that one. Sounds like a cliche plot development device used in chick flicks.

First of all, I want to establish what love is: Love is lust, happiness, joy, interest; lascivious interaction. Okay, that was a crappy example, but the epitome of love in my opinion is sacrificing your body in bed or in violence; mainly in bed. Do I love Jessica? Yes! But, she is a stallion now... and let me be honest, she is different now. I’m not shallow, but the phrase “You love people for their personalities” is pure bullshit! I’m sure nobody would want to stick with a 500 pound chick. Heck, nobody would want to kiss a chick with dirty lips either.

Yeah, the phrase is relatively true though. You will find love based on their personality, but there are so many average looking people out there that the particular term is accurate to the fullest. Most of the women on the planet who are hot are prostitutes, and everyone knows that them having Std’s is plausible..

Okay, I need to think outside the box and distinguish Jessica and my personalities. I don’t know why, but she seems unaffected about my gender being changed. That, or she still thinks I’m male.

Nah, impossible. She isn’t dumb, my voice gives it away. But, how does her sexuality get involved into this equation? Well, I’m aware of her sexuality. Jessica is straight, not bi or lesbian. Okay, she did tap some girls’ asses at my school, but that was in a playful manner. It’s not like she ogled or groped them.

Then again, you never know. Females have more freedom than males if you look at it from society’s perspective. When you see two women hug, you think it’s cute. It is actually is, don’t get me wrong. But, girls who are really gay take advantage of this privilege and is dismissed when judging season is here. Now guys, however, know that they will be perceived gay for hugging another man. Consequences don’t matter, if you try to play it off, you’re a closet fag trying to be glib.

No, those are not my words. That is from the perspective of the majority of America. This happened to me once actually. One of my bros was going on vacation during the summer, and this affected me somewhat because it’s our routine to stir lava up and pour it on the ground during break. Not literally, but you get me. We were real close, closer than nemo genes. He was like the younger brother I never had. Of course, Katie compensates for this when she kicks my ass in video games. Girls can play video games, don’t let the stereotypes fool you.

Anyways, his name was David. We went to school together from kindergarten till ninth grade. Yes, he somehow, someway got accepted to the same school I got accepted to.

Okay, I’m lying. I kinda stalked him when I transferred to his school.

Haha, you know you’re chatting.
Heh, yeah. It was actually the other way around. No, I’m serious.

Okay, besides me stalking him, I lived an everyday basis with him. Like I said, that day hit me like the bullet that hit Abraham Lincoln: It was sudden, abrupt, unforeseen; you get the picture. It was unexpected and I wasn't prepared for it, just like I’m not prepared to answer this question since I don’t know what she means!

But, I realized it wasn’t a vacation; he was moving to a different country. Where he was moving to was concealed by his parents orders. I don’t know why, but that put the nail in the coffin. That was probably the last time I was ever going to see him, and I really enjoyed being with him. Despite him being a jerk, he helped me fit in correctly.

Of course, being the emotional wimp I am, I was maudlin when he announced he was leaving. I didn’t cry, but I wanted to. Since it was probably the last time I would see him, I wanted to give him some brotherly love.

I hugged him.

Guess what he did? Nothing. That’s right, I hugged him to show how much he meant to me, and he is just going to be emotionless? No, him refusing to hug me was an unrequited act, but that’s not what daggered me; it was his words. He said: ‘Dude, why are you hugging me? Are you a faggot or something?’

Yep, he really said that. I always knew he had enmity towards gays, but I ignored it. I was like that somewhat when I was being raised, school influences you. But, then I became more receptive and learned that everyone has the right to be equally happy and miserable. So, that became my philosophy.

But still, I realized what a homophobic, backstabbing, prejudice, condescending, snobbish, jerkish, maggotous, judgmental jack ass he was! After all we went through, he is gonna leave me in the dirt like that?

Matter of fact, forget him. I always hated that guy somewhat. I mean, he was my comrade in the beginning, but then he went to the “gangsta” side and started becoming a bigger prick everyday. The only reason I stuck around with him was because I was too shy to make new friends in high school the first day.

Out of our duet, he was the more social one. Trust me, he got his ass kicked many times for that too. The difference between us is that he never thinks before he speaks. He says what’s on his mind, which made him socially active but annoying. Anything, whether it be negative or positive. Hell, the idiot didn’t even pronounce some of the words he spoke.

Plus, he was no good either. I doubt I would have Jessica if I submitted to his every deed. Yes, David thought of himself as a pimp. He actually popularized calling girls bitches in our old school. Every time he said that to a female, I expected him to get slapped. However, the opposite happened: he got a lot of chicks and ditched them for bigger pairs.

I don’t know how that was possible, considering David was a frog faced mook. But, I guess those girls were just whores who settled for any man. Jessica actually was one before, but after she accosted me one day offering me sex, I declined. I just didn’t decline, I confronted her.

To be honest, I think I saved her life. I should have done that to the other girls, but I hated them. Jessica was always nice to everyone, but she still was promiscuous. Yes, I talked to her about being careful wearing revealing clothes in public, and she listened. Till this day, she still wears those clothes; only around me though.

Or if she does wear it in public, you make sure to bring your gun, you feel me?

Yes, I support a woman behaving sexy towards their man. I support them doing everything to their man, kid. However, when they show it to another man, that’s when I start to knock snow off people’s cones!

Anyway, the morale of this story is to never trust a ho. Cause if you do, you will lose your money and be demoralized. Also, I pity anyone with the name “David”.

[i]Look on the bright side, you can hug your friends without being called gay. You made a point, females are more akin to getting away with stuff since they aren’t as restricted gender -wise.
I actually do. I go to private school; there aren’t as much homophobes there.

Still, my brain nailed it. Now you understand my analogy. When I see Jessica do something slightly sexual, the first thing that comes to my mind isn’t the usual slurs. Well, Jessica’s situation is debatable since she is on me, but... never mind. I contradicted myself once again. Screw it, I’m starting to think like these cats.

Yup. This is the great white America. United under God my flank. More like united over Satan cause we all have been indoctrinated by the Illuminati!

Illuminati is not real....
...... We are all in the Illuminati.

Bottom line: This is why the question is so tricky. Jessica isn’t about the talk, she just wants to walk. And I don’t want to even think about that.

Then don’t.

“Yes... of course I do.” I said faintly.

She quirked one of her eyebrows at me. “Are you sure?”

I nodded. “Yeah, why wouldn’t I?” I asked rhetorically. Suddenly, another thought popped up in my head. So far, she has asked me a couple of questions, but I didn't ask her my main question.

“Wait, why are you here?”

Good question I asked. She was absent from school for two days and wasn’t answering her phone. I didn’t schedule an appointment with her; did she come by her own will? And for god’s sake, why is she asking me that question?

I saw tears well up in her eyes. “You don’t want me to be here?”

Is it me or it’s easier for ponies to cry?

Oh, brain is right. I guess ponies have no inclination to hold back emotions. Or maybe they just can’t for some reason. I only cry when I start slipping, but it’s very easy for water to come to your eyes, I think. Well, what would I know? I just turned into one a few hours ago. I’m probably just chatting; but the ponies in the show are always crying. Do I look like a pony from the show? Yes. My thoughts were influenced chiefly because of that.

“No! I do, I’m just-”

“She is here because of a text message, Shawn.” Mom interrupted.

Text message? What text message? I didn’t touch my phone today; not with these hooves. Hell no. Wait, maybe Katie texted her to come over? Did I text her while I was daydreaming? Things happen for a reason, sadly.

I winced at her uncertainly. “What message?”

Jessica tears sucked up into her eyes. How animated. “Oh, so you don’t know?”

I looked Jessica in her eyes. They were blue, just like her old ones. They looked inquisitive and.. anxious. I probably got her shook by contemplating on how I should answer. Her mane was green just like the fur, and don’t let me get started on size.. I would expect Jessica to not be so big since she is 16, but instead of being the size of a colt, she looks like a grown stallion!

Well, about 2 inches shorter, but her height clearly dominated my petite frame. That can really lower your self confidence, knowing your girlfriend is bigger than you. Hell, being smaller in the first place is enough to lower your self-confidence.

As for appearance wise....is it me or does she look hot? Nah, just kidding. I’m not feeling anything.

“Mom, what is she talking about? Did you or Katie tell her to come over? And can you please get off me!” I twitched while delivering the last line.

She quickly obliged and removed her hooves around me. She got up all on fours and blushed. I rolled on my stomach and used my hooves to hoist myself on all fours, wiggling slightly. I’m still not used to standing like this, but I’m gaining more control slowly.

Mom glanced at me for a second. She sighed while her eyes rolled up slightly. “Jessica got a text message from your phone that said “I don’t love you” and something else.” Mom stated laid back.

I frowned. “I never touched my phone.”

“We know, it was Dante.” Katie muttered.

My pupils shrank.

‘It was Dante.. Dante..’

I knew something was fishy when we entered my room; if the door being slightly open wasn’t an indication. Darn it! I should have been more analytical. How did I catch the needle when.. okay, that was obvious. It’s not my fault actually; the opened door could have been coincidental. I probably left it open. Wait, no I didn’t. Katie closed the door. But then she could have-

Denial is your worst misfortune....

“What?” Dad acclaimed. “What the hell is wrong with that boy! How did he do that?”

“Somebody forgot to lock their phone.” Mom said while rolling her eyes.

Derp.

Oh god, screw scrutinizing; I should have locked my phone instead of getting too comfortable! I had a reason to be comfortable because I never thought anyone would invade my stuff like that, but I was sooooooooooooooooo wrong. After all those years of watching sexy videos without being pressed, I didn’t feel the need to add security. Matter of fact, I didn’t add security because I didn’t have the attention span to create a code! Putting a code in every time you use your phone is tedious.

Don’t stress yourself, bro. You shouldn’t need to lock your phone away from your siblings. Your bro is scum, bro.

That’s... true...

My eyebrows arched and I felt my face turn hot. “I... didn’t feel the need to.” I said through gritted teeth.

“Well, you should think of this as a lesson.” she chided.

I should think of this as a lesson? I should?! This would have never happened if Dante would have just kept his hands off my stuff!

I didn’t expect Mom to be like this. Mom never took favorites, but it seems like she is annoyed with me for some reason. What did I do? Just cause I forgot to lock my phone means I’m an idiot?

My cheeks flushed. “Why are you acting like it’s my fault?” I quired.

She sighed. “I’m not acting like it’s your fault, Shawn. I’m just mad that you didn’t lock your phone after I told you to.”

I grimaced. I opened my mouth for a second, but no volume was found as I stumbled trying to conjure a word. I gave up and closed it, feeling defeated . Those words really got me; it feels like the cat took my tongue. I don’t know, but I feel like I.. deserve it? No, it’s not that, but I feel like my stubbornness is the reason for this. The fact that Jessica was frightened is enough to make me flip, but if you look at the sequence of things; she wouldn’t be here. But, he had no right in the first place. So, am I still in the wrong? Ugh! This is so confusing; why can’t I say anything?

Bro, your bro is being a little petty punk for trying to cut the ties between you two.

Despite my brain’s statement being correct, I... give up. Mom is nagging me and my brain is saying what I’m thinking. I’ll just go with both of them and stop being so self-recriminating. My perturbation is making me soft.

Yes, you must not have too much remorse! In other words, being passive isn’t right in this situation.

“I couldn’t believe he did it at first, but now I know.” Jessica asked while walking towards the couch.

Her, or should I say his deep voice knocked me out my reverie. My eyes spinned around for a second. I’m sorry, but that voice isn’t what I’m use to hearing. Especially from Jessica! If I was in my room doing nothing and that voice popped out of nowhere, I would freak.

As for that notation, Dante was nice to Jessica, I think. He never talked to her actually. No wonder she knows nothing about him. Still, this isn’t something he would do! Is he that angry that I defended myself?

You had to. Thought he wouldn’t kill? Goddammit he will!

“Is this because of earlier?” Dad questioned irately.

Mom and Katie nodded on instinct. Shoot, he really is beefing with me because of that crap! Damn it, he gets me so angry sometimes!

Wait, does Jessica know? If she does, then why did he- never mind. She just wanted to confirm because that is the lowest of lowest, next to him banging her without my discretion.

“You should really talk to him, Dad.” Katie suggested while she stretched on the couch.

“Yes!” I exclaimed. “Katie is right, you guys should fix him! He got Jessica scared by sending a faux message, almost tried to hurt me, and he even knocked Katie over!” I shouted the last line with extra potency.

The room went silent. I saw Mom and Dad’s face freeze, their pupils staying in one place while their mouths gaped open. Strange, their ghastly looks came right after I revealed to them what he did to Katie.

Wait, did I tell them what he did to Katie?

“He knocked Katie over!?” Jessica asked with wroth concern in her voice.

I blinked. I looked at Mom and Dad’s faces, only to realize the hard concentrated glares they were giving me had a hint of oblivion in it. I never told them what Dante did to Katie. Okay, this is understandable somewhat. You see, I feel violated and precarious right now. When I told them what Dante did to me, they were shocked, but not the same when I told them what Katie received from Dante. No, Katie isn't prosperous, but she is a girl, which means they are obviously going to be more protective of her. She isn't helpless and can defend herself, but being violent wouldn’t do her any good against Dante. The outcome would be predictable.

Oh yeah, she is fourteen while Dante is nineteen. Yep, that is one of the salient differences between me and her. Now me, I’m not gonna start. Now do you see how fucked up this is? I must praise Katie for her magnanimous display; I surely do owe her.

I looked at Katie for a second. My eyes dilated, meaning I’m asking her is it alright. She nodded. The only reason I asked this is because Katie doesn’t want anybody to appease her. Yeah, she is quite rough in the outside, but she still has a sensitive side. That’s expected, but I think she wanted to conceal this part of the dilemma permanently. Of course, so did I; but Dante’s brute like attitude makes the unforeseen seen. I’m not too keen about it either.

I sighed. “Yes. She did it for me too. She stood in front of him and he didn’t care; he just came for me.”

“DANTE!!!” Dad called out..

My ears twisted at my dad’s voice. It sounded so venomous, so angry. Yep, it’s about to go down.

I used my left hoof to rub my right ear. It doesn’t really soothe it, but it’s a necessity since my ears are so sensitive. I think this is the first time I’m feeling my ears. Once again, I must say it feels like an oversized human ear. Only if I had fingers, I could give a full analysis.

“Yes!?” A voice shouted from upstairs. Yep, it’s definitely Dante.

“Get down here!” Dad echoed.

I flinched. For some reason, that scream gives me the spooks.

As everyone in the room became silent, I looked at the t.v. and saw something that caught my attention.

Ponies. Ponies on tv....

Yeah, it was CBS at Six o’ clock. I could tell by the time graphic at the bottom right hand on the screen. What I see on the screen intrigues me: It’s a bunch of ponies in a field... mingling? I don’t know what the exact location is, but it must be an isolated city. The reporter, who is African American and is wearing a blue suit with a red tie, is walking through the field while reporting on what he sees. Darn, and here I thought they were gonna interview one of them.

Wow, this is... cool? I wonder where this place is. I should visit it. It looks new since a bunch of towns are being built.

I continued watching, but something in the background caught my attention. My eyes broadened. A yellow pony in the background with a pink mane was walking down the road. The pony looked dangerously close to Fluttershy.

Is the mane 6 on earth?

I squinted my eyes. Never mind, she doesn’t have wings. Plus, I didn’t see a cutie mark.

Dad inspected with T.V. . “Where is thi-”

“Shh!” I interrupted him. I’m sorry, but I need to hear what this guy is saying. This is the first time I see ponies being covered on T.V.

"This place was discovered not too long ago by a pony that goes by the name of -”

“Yes!” a gruff voice barked.

My ears dangled as the hoarse voice collided with the reporter man’s words. The volume of it dominated the man in the tv’s voice, meaning I missed what he said. Damn it! He was about to announce the person who discovered the city!

I turned around to the homo-sapien who owns that voice. Suddenly, a hard glare appeared on my face as I finally meet a pair of familiar eyes on the railing of the staircase. The combination of interrupting the reporter and doing the unthinkable, it’s inevitable I would be pissed. It’s him.

Oh god, I waited for this moment the whole day. Okay, not the whole day, but ever since I got home. He crossed the line trying to add Jessica into this, so now I’m gonna cross his line. But how? Should I just approach him and hit him or ask him questions? But, will hitting him do anything? How about if he is ready this time?

Give him the Mike Tyson then.

“Get downstairs this instant, boy.” Dad demanded vehemently.

He sucked his teeth and walked down stairs. Is it me or is he avoiding eye contact with me?
....................................................................................................................................................

“... Yes Dad?” Dante muttered.

Oh, is he suppose to be angry. If he had any integrity, he would take this tongue lashing like a man, not like a spoiled brat.

Dad crossed his arms. “What do you mean ‘yes’? Dante, what is wrong with you?” his voice softened and became more emphatic at the end.

Yes, I would really like to know. Tell me before I end up doing something I don’t want to. You see, if the tables turned, Dante would knock me out the first second he sees me. He’s lucky I’m patient; sending a false message to your gf is a good way to get your ass kicked.

That’s animal cruelty! Do you hate animals, sir?

A grin started to emerge on my face as the corner of my lips lifted. That particular joke my brain made left a ticklish taste on my tongue, and I feel like sneezing any second. Feeling the need to erupt with laughter, I put a hoof in my mouth, trying to impede my laughter.

Stop it man. That's too funny.

He shrugged, ignoring my creepy gesture.“Nothing is wrong.”

Dad scowled. “Don’t be stupid. You attacking Shawn despite his current state is already one thing, but you had to knock over Katie just to get to him? You better talk to me, boy.”

Oh yeah, he apparently attacked me because he hates ponies. If I told Dad I watched MLP, he probably would support me getting the masculinity knocked into me. I guess it’s too late now, huh?

I removed my hoof from my mouth and my grin faded. Though, my face still has a hint of amusement now that I’m seeing Dante get pressed.

Dante looked at him offended. “She was in the way. If she stayed out of it, she wouldn’t have fell.”

I cringed and directed a gaze at Katie. Her face mingled fury and bemusement. Okay, I think Dante is at the point where he is spitting nonsense in attempt to cover up without being demure. He knows he is in the wrong, but he isn’t the type to put up a battle. But, what battle is he putting up? What excuse is that? He thinks that justifies his action? He is in quicksand at this moment.

“ARE YOU STUPID!” Katie snapped. She folded her hands on the couch and quickly bolted off the couch, emphasizing how pissed she became thanks to Dante’s meaning-less accusation.

“I wouldn’t get in the way if you never had nailed Shawn to the wall like that!”

My head drew back. Damn, things are heating up now.

Of course, I knew Katie wasn’t going to take

Dante clenched his fist. “You should have minded your damn business!” Dante retorted.

Yeah, you attacked me cause I watch MLP. Take your own advice, idiot.

Oh yeah, it is not her business since one of her siblings was about to get slack jawed. It’s definitely her fault for possessing fealty like a real sister. Yeah, seems legit.

....and I need to stop being a sarcastic putz.

He is acting like I’m an outsider or something. I really triggered his irrational side by telling him I watch ponies? You know, Katie shouldn't even be arguing. But, Dante has to pull something out his ass to get her started. She doesn’t even need to answer back, Dante is ruining his credibility himself everytime he speaks.

Before Katie can speak, Dad's voice ringed in my ear. “Both of you be quiet!”

I saw Mom touch Katie shoulders and whispered something into her ears while Jessica is staring at the scene in shock. It’s a shame that Jessica has to see my family argue like that. Yeah, I seen her family argue though, so we’re even?

“Dante.. what is your problem? Why do you hate Shawn because he turned into a pony? Why did you send that message?” Mom asked with a hint of concern in her tone.

“What’s my problem? Haha.” he laughed hysterically. “What is your son’s problem? You never told me he was gay!” he said while pointing his finger at me.

My ears dropped. Shoot. He is gonna spill my beans now isn’t he? Once again, the scene from earlier is coming back to my vision.

*Slap*’

My shoulders shook instinctively. Oh snaps, did Dad just... slap him?

YES! But... why do I feel something

My life flashed before my eyes. Ah, after revisiting a hunting moment, I understand why. I’ve been slapped like that before. It hurts, it’s painfully embarrassing; it stings!

But... it’s definitely what Dante needed! I’m glad dad pulled an eager *inb4* because I was fully prepared to smack something.

Dante’s head cocked back after receiving the power Hades slap. He slowly started to turn his head back to it’s regular position.

“Don’t you ever touch Katie like that again, got it?” Dad threatened.

He rubbed his cheek. He looked at Dad with killers intention while his brows tightened.“Hmm.”

Looks like he has gone used to those slaps and basically brushed off Dad’s warning. Weird.

“Another thing.” he started. “Watch your mouth. Shawn isn’t gay.”

I don’t know why, but when he said ‘watch your mouth’ it sounded like me being gay would be the worse thing possible. Thank god I’m not. But, will he conceive me as one when Dante tells the real reason?

“He has a girlfriend, stupid.” Jessica says this time.

I glanced at her quickly and smirked. She noticed my cheeky look and waved a hoof genially. Classic Jessica. Once again, it’s hard seeing Jessica as a guy when she has the same name! I really can’t wait till I talk to her about the irony...

“Exactly. So, why did you try to end his relationship?” Mom catechized.

“First of all!” Dante began, raising the volume of his voice. “He watches a little girl’s show! Se-”

“Sorry, but what does that have to do with being gay?” I caustically inquired.

Crap, is that all I can say? I guess so, I never really plotted down what to say. I mean, I hoped to keep this particular thing clandestine until I die, but this mook is gonna snitch. He probably did it because he thinks it will vindicate him; fat chance of that happening. Yeah, he really thinks me watching a t.v show, which was originally out of my demographic, makes it appropriate to beat me up. If this was Germany, this would definitely help his case considering Hitler was the paragon of masculinity. Well, maybe.... maybe not. I... don’t know. I’m actually scared to think what my parents will think about me know. Do I dare looked at their expressions.

I looked at Mom and Dad’s faces. Surprisingly, they didn’t bear any quizzical looks; it looked unimpressed to say the least. Not at the revelation, but at Dante’s antics. It’s like they are mentally facepalming at how Dante believes a t.v. show translates your sexuality. That, or it’s the latter. I still expected some wide eyes though. Wouldn’t your initial reaction to finding out your son watches a little girl’s show be confused?

“Yeah, a show with freaking ponies as the main cast doesn’t make you gay. Yeah, you’re right, bro!” he said sarcastically. Same straw man argument used. I wish ponies were manly in everyone’s eyes.

Hold me back brain!
No! Do not repress! Thou shall not hold backeth his feelings, for thou shouteth beth numbeth.
... What?

“...Are you talking about My Little Pony?” Mom asked with uncertainty....

I slightly tilted my head as my eyebrows pinched. Wait, how does she know about that show?

Oh, silly question. How can you not know about that show? It’s ubiquitous on the internet, has an international following; hell, Fox news even gave bronies some exposure! Yeah, it’s unavoidable.

But, how does she know he was talking about that show?
I dunno, maybe her childhood is a factor? Yes, it sounded like she was asking for confirmation, but I never told her anything about me liking the show, right?

Wait, does she know? Does both of them know? If they do, then why are they so neutral? And how come they never talked to me about it?

“Yes! Don’t you see something wrong with this!”

“No, you’re just a bigot!” Jessica answered.

Thank you! She took the words out my mouth!

Dante turned and fixed a nasty look towards Jessica. “Shut up, horse!”

My eyes widened as my left eye brow raised incredulity. I want to believe I have ear wax in my ear, but that isn’t possible since I washed up this morning. Plus, these ears are brand new after all.

Did he just call her a..
I’m not trying to investigate, but don’t let him talk to your guy- er girl friend like that.

Okay, I'm fine if he said that to me. Actually, I'm not. Matter of fact, him saying that to Katie, Jessica, or anybody else I care for. Saying that to me is already a felony, but when Jessica is involved, that’s where he’s pressing my buttons.

“You shut u-”

“Watch your mouth, Dante.” I said coldly, interrupting Jessica unintentionally.

He chuckled sadistically. “Yeah. Okay. What are you gonna do?” he teased. “What can you do?”

“Dante, shut up.” Dad bluntly ordered. “You too, Shawn.”

Shoot, where is the freedom of expression in here? I hastily turned my head towards Dad, feeling my mane brush against my neck. “Dad.. let me talk, okay?”

Dad looked like he was gonna say something, but avoided it by shutting it. Though, the look on his face still shows approval. Of course Dad doesn’t have a problem; he loves sibling rivalries anyway.

Don’t forget he hates Dante secretly.
That too.

I smiled, but the moment I turned towards Dante, my look took a 180 turn. “You don’t want to find out.. And I don’t wrestle; I'll knock the gang signs out your mouth.”

Yes, of course. I pulled a forgettable memory from his high school album. Dante actually was on the wrestling team. He got kicked off cause all he was doing was rubbing boy’s butts instead of following the objective. And he calls me gay? Ironic.

I head Katie and Jessica snicker in the background. Mom, however, wasn’t impressed. “Shawn, listen to your-”

“You and what army?” Dante continued. “You don’t have the balls to beef with me!”

Ouch. Low blow. Very lowww blow!

I frowned. “How about you, Dante? You never told me you were able to feel anything after what I did to you!”

He smirked. “You’re trying to raise your voice at me? That’s cute.” He crossed his arms and leaned his head back slightly. “Look on the bright side, you’re girlfriend has enough nuts for both of you.”

Okay, it didn’t take me too long to understand what he meant.

“Shut up monkey boy.” she shouted.

I didn’t turned towards Jessica, but mentally smirked at her comment. Oh god, did Dante get Jessica in ghetto mode? I hope he did; this is gonna be a double team.

He uncrossed his arms and his pupils dilated slightly. He stared at Jessica for a few seconds, but his mouth ended up twisting into a sardonic smile. “Matter of fact, you don’t want to touch her-”

Why did he freeze?

Dante put two of his hands on his face, whilst opening his mouth. His pose reminds me of that classic screaming painting. Of course, he is doing that only because another joke is up his sleeve. “Raggedy Andy and Andy! Raggedy Andy and Ann? ”

My eyes ferociously glinted. Oh heck no! Not only did he call call me “Ann”, but he called Jessica a gay? Calling me gay? I’m going to get this kid!!

Brain, give me something witty to say.
Say his ass is jealous of the shit that comes out his mouth.
....... I can’t curse in front of my parents. That was a good one though.
Don’t be a punk.
It’s not called being a punk; it’s called having respect.
Forget respect! Go all out on this mother-
Honestly bro, can you make a joke without cursing?
Fine! I warn you, it will be wack. Call him a butt pirate.
Too sexual.
Are you dumb? He was making sex jokes this whole time!
But...
Fu-
Okay..don’t finish that.
Call him a doodle head.
..... No one line insult?
Uh, yo momma so fat-
We have the same mother..
Oh shit! Say-
You know what? Forget it, i’m not getting a good signal.
So...?
How about you just be honest without any juvenile tactics? Forget joking, tell him off like you told us off earlier. Do it live.
Thanks brain! Yeah, we will do it live.
But-
I said screw it!
Give me one more-
WE’LL DO IT LIVE!
Okay! Sorry!
Fucking thing sucks!

“You think I’m scared of you!?” I bellowed. He cringed on instinct, all sights of amusement removed from his face.

Me reacting like this was bound to happen. Dante knew I was pissed, but he kept doing to it seek pleasure. That turns me off to say the least. Right now, this isn’t about saying anything witty; it’s about me getting this off my chest.

“Just shut up! You know what? You’re just mad that you never had luck with women , so you had to try and ruin my relationship with Jessica to please your twisted ass!”

“SHAWN!” Dad hollered.

Once again, I ignored him, continuing my rant. “And you still are mad because of what I did to you earlier, right?” I started to walk towards him. “You had it coming; you are attacking me because of my show preferences. I should be attacking you because of your religion, but I don’t attack people based on their beliefs! For the fact, religion tells more about a person than a show does!”

“What religion?” Mom asked.

I didn’t take her question into consideration but continued studying Dante’s movements. Dante didn’t blink or move back while I got closer, but wore an absent stare. “Nothing to say, huh?” I raised my head up to make good eye contact with him “Ever since this catastrophe happened, you have been nothing but a dead root on my bark! Even with my current predicament, you had to enforce your policy to keep America free of you know-what.”

He continued glaring at me without responding. I’m getting to him. “Well, no one cares about your policy! Masochists like you are the real faggots!”

I closed my eyes. “Look, I’m sorry that no one wants to stick with you. I’m really sorry.” I glared, “Matter of fact, I’m sorry you are you! No wonder no one wants to go out with you; you’re a narcissistic piece of crap. Your failure for life doesn't mean you get to try and mess up something that you will never have! The fact me kicking you there triggered this is pretty fucking pathetic!”

Mom gasped. It was probably due to my vulgar language; but I said it cause I don’t care at the moment. I will deal with the repercussions later if necessary, but this gives me the impression that my words are like a jagged edge. So, guess I’m stabbing Dante with it.
Damn.

I got up on all fours and put my hooves on his stomach for emphasis to my statement.

Yeah, stomach. See why it sucks being small?

I looked at his face closely; his eyes is reminiscent of that callous clerk lady from earlier. He really thinks this emo phase is gonna get me to back down?

I forced my face into his by putting my muzzle on his nose.. “You know if I was still human, I doubt you would do anything thing you did today!” I smirked. “I know you’re fake. You can’t pick on anyone you’re own size, so you take advantage people who are smaller than you, right?”

He blinked. My smirk withered and turned upside down. “Well, don’t let my size fool you. I’m still the same Shawn. The one that you didn’t bang with cause you knew I wasn’t fragile.” I pushed my face closer. “Well, I still ain’t! You went too far: You were always a pain in the chest, but you were never a stain on my undergarments!” I yelled while I felt tears start to come out my eyes.

Yes, that’s right, tears! Me lashing out at him created quite an emotion zone, but I unfortunately got caught in it.On that note, I’ve been prone to immerse in my words deeply recently. I thought the whole hormones thing was over exaggerated, but it’s true. I suddenly don’t feel the urge to repress most of my emotions, but it still bothers me.

It’s okay, let out all your emotions.
I would bawl though. I still have to, but not as much. Feel me?

He blinked stoically. I hope he is registering this. “Get off my back! You got your ass handed to you earlier for a good reason; and it pains me to see you still holding a grudge because of it!”

I put my left hoof on his chest. “If I were in your position- wait, I wouldn’t be because I’m not as recklessly stupid as you! You’re being a little girl, move on! You are the one who should have got your gender changed, sissy boy!” I teased while pain was still evident in my voice..

The room went quiet as the only thing translucent was my small sobs. I sniffed. “I’ve been through hell all day, man. I just want to go back to my old life.” I shut my eyes seamlessly, “But why am I telling this to you? Remember my birthday when you got me nothing? Remember when you said: It’s better to give, but I don’t give a f?”

Damn.

I smirked. “Well.. I wouldn’t expect that from an apathetic jerk like you! Just hop off.. get a psychiatrist.... get a new personality.... get something worthwhile to do! Life is short, and you seem deprived of any life!” His eyes danced around my face obscurely.

I frowned venomously. “This is your last warning. The next time you use my name in vain, I’ll leave lying where you stand; consequences be damned! ”

I raised my left hoof and moved it to towards my face. I wiped the tears from my eyes and sniffed. Wow, fur feels nice. “So... anything you would like to say?” I asked nicely, regaining my composure.

Once again, the cat got his tongue. I really hope it’s permanent. “Hehe.. good. Now, shut the hell up!” I shrieked.

I huffed. “Look at you, I didn’t even hit you! Punk!”

He didn’t reply, but continued his emotionless streak by not showing anything vivid of human like reactions.

Something tells me I did a number against him, but I don’t feel satisfied completely. I really want to.. debase him. I want to humiliate him and end his day! That would exhilarate me.

I think you’re going too far..
Heck no! He tried to ruin my relationship with Jessica and made derogatory jokes towards her! He deserves this!

I formed saliva in my mouth, hypothesizing my next action. I opened my mouth and almost pushed my lips forward to spit on the chump. But, something hindered me from doing it..

Okay bro... you don’t need to do that. That’s unnecessary....
You sound pretty sanctimonious telling me not to spit on him while you encouraged me to curse him off.
Yes... but... I don’t think spitting on him would resolve anything..
Wow brain. I’m sorry, but you told me not to be a pussy cat earlier? You are being one right now! Why are you acting so soft at the moment?
Yeah, but you basically knocked him on the ground without touching him. That’s class A humiliation; spitting on him is unnecessary. The question is: Why are you insatiable? You made a point already.
.... You’re right..
Plus, that isn’t very lady like.
Okay, you shut the hell up.

“Hmph.” I walked next to him, contemplating if I should step on his stomach.

Don’t let the devil consume you!
Brain... are you okay? You’re acting.. different?
Don’t worry about that; just forget about the loser.

I walked past him and proceeded to the stairs. I took one quick glance at my family and Jessica’s faces. They looked at me in horror, obviously corrupted after my episode. It was so emotional and... inspirationaly terrible?

I sighed and turned my attention towards the stairs.

Stairs. We meet again.

I hesitantly pounded one of hooves on the first step. I never walked up them or down. I fell down them, however.

Darn stairs.
.....................................................................................................................................

The sounds of my hooves surfaced into my ear as I was walking the corridor upstairs. My hooves rhymed with my grunts as I moved in concession.

*Clop*

*Grr*

*Clip Clop*

*Grr Grr*

*Clip Clop Clop*

*Grr Grr Grr*

“Ugh!” I moaned. “Stupid hooves! So damn annoying!”

I leisurely lifted my left fore hoof and dropped it, experimenting if taking a more patient approach would deduce the annoying sound.

*Clop*

Is this some kind of joke?

“Ffffffffffffish.” I muttered.

Yes, I can’t believe I’m letting the sound of my hooves get to me. Kinda childish, but I’m really pissed off at the moment. My brother.. no... that dastardly bastard downstairs really got to me head. Yes, he got me so angry that I disinherited him. It takes alot to declare your own blood not blood. I wanted to punch him, but I couldn’t. But, I need to punch something to relieve the stress!

*Bam*

I closed my eyes as the feeling of me bumping into an inanimate object became a stimulus. Yep, thinking while walking makes it easy for that to happen, don’t judge.

I opened my eyes. Oh, great.. it was the door.

....the door.... the omen...

My brows furrowed as the door was open slightly. The creak of the door made some of my room noticeable. And it’s still open.. Dante was definitely in this room. I turned around and put my hind legs in the air. I twisted my neck in order to get a good scenery of the door. Suddenly, I motioned it forward with power.

*Bam*

Yeah, I bucked my door open instead of opening it regularly. It relieved me since my needs of punching something has been fulfilled. I still wish it was Dante replacing the door. The door doesn’t deserve this.

Quoted for truth. Punching something instead of the source won’t satisfy you completely. It will be better hitting the cause of your belligerence, yes?

I’m sorry bro, but-
It’s okay brain, I bucked all my anger out.

I walked in the door and was greeted by the same sight.

Shattered glass was still spread across the floor next to my mirror. There was like seven or eight pieces, but they all had a small size. And the smaller the glass is, the easier it is to get caught in your foot.

I watched my step as I attempted to walk deeper into my room with out getting glass stuck anywhere. As I moved, the annoying sound of my hooves was absent. I guess it’s susceptible when you’re in a capacious shallow area, no?

“I should really clean this up, but...” I put my hooves in front of my face, “I don’t have fingers...”

Okay, instead of mourning my loss, I should try to move on.

I sighed and skimmed towards my bed. While I shifted my head left, my mouth gaped open as an upsetting sight came into my vision.

My bed from earlier was.. ruined. The sheets were splattered across the bed, the blanket was hanging off the bed, and the pillows weren’t stack neatly anymore; they weren’t even on the bed anymore! Nope, they were on the floor as well. It’s a junk yard, do I need to explain more?

That filthy bastard!!

Of course Dante was the one who committed this crime. It was obvious he was in this room since: 1.The door was open slightly. 2 He always messes up my bed. He isn’t good at covering up is he? Or maybe he did it to upset me more?

Yeah, it’s his niche. Ever since his I won that bet actually. Not only that, but he is a messy s.o.b. on purpose. Usually, I would tolerate his antics; but I’m not feeling it today. Add him disrespecting Jessica, me, framing me and messing up my bed? That’s.... unbelievable.

I growled fiercely. For once, that actually sounded like a dog instead of a puppy. “Whatever. I’m not cleaning that mess.”

That reminds me...

I walked to the dresser next to my bed. What lied on the surface of the dresser was a lamp- which I need to run on- a Ps3 controller, and an Iphone.

What is my controller doing up here anyways?

I turned half of my body towards north of my room. I see a 50 inch screen tv with a Playstation slim on the floor next to it. I can confirm that Dante brought the ps3 in my room. No wonder my bed went through hell: He moves alot while playing. Didn’t I tell him to sit on the floor?

I frowned. “That’s it, he is banned from this room until the bet is over!” I squeaked. Twitch.

I, truthfully, sounded like a mouse. I thought I got over this voice, but the sounds I make sometimes has me dubious about my purpose in life. I still have no idea why I couldn’t keep my old voice. Why did my voice change completely if I’m the same person operating the same brain?

The question is... why aren’t you in the kitchen? Just kidding! Seriously, lighten up, dog.

Oh yeah,the phone is the main thing. This small device has caused all of this drama in the afternoon mainly. All because I didn’t arm it. That is soooooo fascinatingly retarded! Not only would putting a lock on it prevent this scrutiny, but it would also be a big middle finger to Dante.

I sighed and stood up on my hind legs. I pressed my head on the lamp’s switch. I lowered it, shutting the light on.

*Flash*

Despite it getting in my eyes slightly, I ignored and continued with the task at hand. I gradually lifted my forehooves and squeezed them on both sides of the phone, giving it the impression of a scissor or any other material that resembles one.

I grinned as I felt a firm grip.'All I have to do is lift it’.

I steadily uplifted the phone from the dresser and then started to descend. While I was lowering my calloused hooves, I noticed how the phone wasn’t sliding through. Usually when I put both of my hands on something, the slippery feeling would start to show as it smoothly slides down my hands. Does hooves prevent that or what?

Meh... I still prefer fingers.

Oh my, my fingers... How am I gonna play games? Well, I don’t really care about video games. But, how will I go on the internet and type?

Speaking of the internet, I should check it out. I’m sure it will enlighten me with this sudden appearance of ponies. Oh yeah, especially the U.N. Which reminds me.... why was Mom so calm? Maybe they changed their decision?

Don’t forget about that land full of ponies.
That too.

I dropped my phone on the floor. It was a soft landing since it was close to ground level. “Lets see.... I guess I have to work it like this.”

I pressed the Square button in the middle of the phone to light the phone up. As suspected, it was still on. However, I encountered a frustrating conundrum immediately after turning it on.

It was the: “Please swipe across the screen” screen. Despite me not creating a password, this prompt still pops up. That is really stupid in my opinion. Why does it even do that?

It’s a screen saver... it conserves energy..

Now, if I had fingers, this wouldn’t be a problem. It is a problem since my fingers are history and I’m not sure my hooves will compensate for them. You know how when you use a pencil or any other object it won't calibrate with the phone? Well, there you go.

I sighed. “Well, it won’t hurt to try.” I put my hoof on the line on the screen and swiped it left. My eyes widened. It didn’t move. I repeated the action. Once again, no response.

I frowned. I placed my hoof on the line once again and swiped it towards it’s destined direction, but the son of a bitch refused to acquisitive.

I growled. “C’mon you piece of shit....” I stamped my hoof on the screen with power and pressed on the line until I saw it light up. To my surprise, I actually got it to glow. A smug smile stretched across my face.

“Good! Now, let me just-” As I motioned it left, the light faded.

Calm down bro. Don’t let the-

A million of emotions are flying through my head as I am staring at the phone. There is already a million things I cannot do with hooves, and it pains me too see I can’t even use my phone anymore without the help of a human. That means I can’t read the message until Katie, Dad, or Mom makes their way in my room

I can’t even enter my phone’s screen.

I sat down and closed my eyes. I crossed my hind legs and connected my fore hooves with each other. This is a rare occasion, but it’s the best answer at the moment.

You’re praying?
I believe in God, what are you chatting about?
Hypocrite! You said you don’t include yourself in religion, meaning you don’t perform any religious practices!
That is true, but I need to talk to someone at the moment. Now, please hush.
Fine.

I sighed, preparing myself to try and communicate with God. I cleared my mind of the random frivolities surfacing through it and concentrated on what I’m preparing to do.

“Dear God, I know I am a sinner. Yes, I am one and I will probably sin again. Lord, please forgive me, for I am an ignorant teenager who has been through his suffering, but doesn’t know the severity of his actions. I am not perfect, but I believe I am a good kid who is surviving the devil’s funk. I’m a leader, not a follower. I’m trying everyday to be like you lord, but instead of augmenting, I’m abasing slowly. I lost every human characteristic, Lord. I am helpless in this current downgraded state. I admit, I was curious about being a pony, but now I am- ”

I'm wasting my time aren't I?

I got off my flank and knocked the phone away. I put my forehooves on my mane and pushed it back in frustration. “What was I thinking? Praying for my own selfish needs? The is the biggest offender of debilitating God!”

I can’t believe it. Here I was, praying to the deity, who I ignored my whole life, for selfish reasons. It seems I was right about my self in that false prayer: I am oblivious and I just sinned. Even if this was God’s doing, I guess I deserve it.

I wrapped my hooves around my stomach and started shaking. “No..... I don’t deserve this.. I’m not a bad person!” Why am I shaking like I’m anemic?

“I-I j-just need to calm down” I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Okay... I’m just overreacting. I’ve been doing that alot lately.”

Slap yourself. That always works.

I raised my hoof and struck myself across the cheek. “Ha, okay. I’m good now.” I closed my eyes and started to hum a tune. As a nice feminine voice humming entered my ears, thoughts started to come across my mind.

I opened my eyes. “Wait, who is the fema-” I froze. I was humming a tune!

Brain! Is that you?
.......
I’m talking to you feminist brain!
She is not responding or some reason.

I gulped. That’s a bad sign....

She isn’t dead, if that’s what you’re alluding to.
....Why would I think that, brain? That’s...nonsensical!
Oh, okay. What’s the sign then?
You- never mind.
I’m just messing with you. She is just sleeping; we brains need our rest, you feel me?
Yeah, especially when it’s thanksgiving.
What?
You wouldn’t understand.

“Okay Shawn... enough with the theatrics.” I scolded myself out loud. “Maybe I shoul-”

My talking was interrupted when a familiar face entered my door. I forgot I didn’t close my door.

Well, I need company anyways. I was killing myself. The phrase “You’re better off alone” leads to suicide basically. Yeah, ‘Control yourself! You’re better off alone! Destroy yourself! See who gives a fuck!’ comes to mind.

“May I come in?” the rough voice asked politely.

I shrugged. “You don’t have to ask. Just watch your step, Jessica.” Once again, it is so weird calling this stallion Jessica.

My little Jessica is now bigger than me? Now has a deeper voice than me? Now has wings while I have jack? Seriously, if only I was a Pegasus..

She smiled and entered the room cautiously. “What’s up?”

I stared at her. If I told you, would you jump on it?

I wanted to say that, it would be soooo epic. Alas, I would look like an idiot saying that. Darn it brain, stop filling my head up with sexual innuendos!

“I’m just.. getting used to my new body.”

She raised an eyebrow. “You didn’t play with yourself yet? Geez Shawn, I’m surprised!”

I scowled. “No! I mean I’m trying to unlock my phone.” I already knew she was perverted, but never that. Well, not right now of course.

She nodded in understanding. “I see. Hooves don’t work, huh? That sucks.”

I rolled my eyes. “Tell me about it. I have a lot of music on that too! What if I want to go out and can’t unlock it? Am I gonna tell some stranger to unlock my phone?”

She chuckled. “That would be funny. Of course, that would be stupid since it would be easy for someone to steal from you.”

My eye brows contracted. “What are you implying?”

“Oh, nothing.” she circled her hoof on the floor. “It’s just that it’s easy to steal from a pony?”

That is true. I’m not gonna lie, but I wasn’t considering that anyways. It was just a joke to be frank. “Not this one, I would hit any fool who tried to step up to me!”

She nodded. “Yeah... like you almost did to Dante?”

I started to walk forward. “Yeah, he was asking for it. But, I think I did enough damage. “

While I walked passed her, her eyes spied on me apprehensively. “ I would have done more. How dare he try to break up our relationship?”

My eyes widened. Not at Jessica’s statement, but at my desktop. On top of my computer was the clothes I had slept in last night. It was an orange Pajama shirt with mismatching blue and purple pajamas. Kinda an odd pair, but I like it.

Eccentric dude. Eccentric.

How did those get there? Matter of fact, how did they get off my body? I don’t remember taking them off. Was it because I got too small and it slipped off my body? Even if it did, it would have still been on my bed. That is interesting to say the least. Maybe I was sleepwalking?

“Shawn, did you hear me?” Jessica said, snapping me back into reality.

I shook my head. “Yeah, I heard you. I actually wanted to punch him, but I think that is over kill.”

She rolled her eyes. “Whatever. I’m still proud of you for bitching him out like that!” So I did bitch him out.

I turned around. “I wouldn’t call it bitching out, I would call it... you’re right.”

She smirked. “It’s okay, you got the fool to land straight on his ass without touching him!”

My cheeks heated up. The rapid compliments is flattering. “Thanks. I should have done that earlier, heh.”

She stared at me quizzically. “By the way, what did you do to him that made him act like a little jerk?

Great, why did I mention that?I sighed. “I really don’t want to talk about it. He is still my brother, despite his shitty behavior.”

She looked at me sympathetically. “Okay. Whatever it was, it must have been bad. I mean, if you got him sending a faux message, then shit must have went down. Why did he attack you again?”

I deadpanned. Honestly, it surprised me how she forgot that information so quickly. She was downstairs a few minutes ago. Then again. there was alot of commotion going on. The neighbors probably are recovering if they aren’t knocking on the door.

Then again, did I even tell her the name of the show? I know she caught some episodes on my iphone while ago, but she probably doesn’t know the name.

She saw the title screen, how could she possibly not know?

“Well, it’s because of that show I told you about.”

She rubbed her chin. “Be more specific, please?”

I face hooved. “The one with the ponies.”

Her face gleamed. “Oh. Hey, don’t we look exactly like them?”

No crap sherlock.
Sherlock keeps his crap in his toilet, brain.
Very funny.. seriously, is your girlfriend a blonde? She is dumb!
Watch your mouth, brain. My sister is a blonde.
My point stands! Blondes are stupid. There hair is like that because they dyed it with bleach, inevitably removing the brain cells from their brain.
You seem to have enmity towards blondes.
Hell yes! They’re worse than scene girls! Matter of fact, scene boys are worse. To quote Saritorius:

Beware the man with a tinted mane
For it is theft thou soul doth contain
He longs for your brother's oxen
He longs for your boy's ass
When he is near, keep both well-chained!

“Yeah, we do. We do look out of place on earth, though.” I said.

She waved a hoof dismissively. “So what? Being a pony is awesome! Look, I have wings!”

I gave a fake smile. “That’s very nice, Jessica. Did you learn how to use them, yet?” I said with clenched teeth, feeling jealousy override me.

She stretched her wings. “Psh, yeah. I would fly now, but that would break your roof.”

Wow, the masses transforming into ponies started today and she still knows how to fly. She is erudite to say the least. But, I don’t know about that; she was out of school for three days. The casualties of humans probably started taking place last week!

“How long?” I interrupted.

She blinked. “I don’t-”

“How long have you been a pony?”

She blinked. “Oh! Since Wednesday! Why did you think I didn’t go to school?”

Wednesday. That’s... four days? So, she adapted good in four days.... meaning...

“Wait, why didn’t you answer my calls or messages?”

“Well, I didn’t want you to hear my voice and I was too afraid to put a pencil in my mouth.” she explained. “But, I sucked up and used it to check my messages today. That’s how I saw the message..”

Makes sense. Oh yeah, Jessica doesn’t use a touch screen phone, which is the norm. She still has her blackberry from all those years ago. She is frugal, so she likes to save things. Honestly, I should buy her a new phone, but it seems she can work with her current one perfectly.

“What did it say?” I uttered.

She cringed. “Why do you want to know? It was a simple break up message. Do we need to get technical?”

I lowered my head and rubbed it in irritation. Looks like I need to be more direct. “WAS IT IN EBONICS OR WHAT!” I snapped.

“Oh. No it wasn’t!” she shot back.

I rolled my eyes. “That’s all I wanted to know.” Looks like he captured my texting style. No wonder Jessica believed it was mine.

“Wait! Why did you come all the way here when you could have just text me back?”

Her eyes darted. “Well... I actually was gonna kick your ass if you said no.”

Her? Kick my ass? Haha! Good one!

“You can’t beat me up!” I said energetically. .

“Are you dumb? I would sit on you and you would die!”

I glared at her menacingly. “Bitch, I woul-” I froze as I realized how big she looked. Even though I don’t need to look up to see her eyes, I could already predict how we would look together in a mirror. Plus, her wing, which was about 6 inches, was evidence. This observation is enough to predict the future...

I sighed. “I would punch you and you would fall like a hooker on speed.”

Sbe laughed sardonically. “You know Shawn, you sound so cute speaking hard like that.” she cooed. “I mean, maybe before you could, but I’m the man now!”

Did she just refer to herself as a man?

I winced. “Jessica... did you jus-”

“Blah!” she interrupted. “Don’t call me Jessica, it sounds gay.”

Wut.

“That’s your name, dummy!” I acclaimed.

She giggled. “Shawn, that name doesn’t fit me anymore. You can call me that, but I’m a guy now.. sooo.”

Two straight times...TWO STRAIGHT TIMES! Okay, Jessica outright told me that she is comfortable being called a guy. Another thing, how in the world could she detest her own name? Well, calling a stallion ‘Jessica’ won’t sound right. Meh, I still stand my point. I got my gender changed but I’m still keeping my name intact. Why? It feels correct that’s why.

But, Jessica doesn’t think it’s politically correct? Even though it’s a girl inside, she is ignoring those facts and coping better than a genderqueer?

I stared at he- I mean him. “Wow, you’re sure? I didn’t know you were taking it this well, Jessica.”

He shrugged. “Trust me, I was uncomfortable at first. I never wanted to go out in public again. I actually was crying at first, but then everything became natural. It just felt regular.”

I twitched. “So, you don’t miss your femininity?”

“Trust me, I do. But, I got use to being a guy and got use to..” he looked between his legs. “Yeah, that extra equipment.”

Wow, I never seen this before! It’s hard to believe a girly girl like Jessica actually got accustomed to the manly side of things in a few days. Then again, every time this scenario plays out, a girl is always likely to adapt easier than a boy. Why? I have no idea, but there has to be a good reason.

I think the chick/dude goes both ways.

“There has to be an arcane reason....” I muttered while turning around. I can’t believe I’m doing this. I bent over and intentionally shook my flank. I blushed in embarrassment.

Damn bro!
It's an experiment!

I heard a ‘poof’ sound.,My eyebrows melded and I turned around. I saw the pegasus’s wings erect, standing up and shaping real hard. Yep, my suspicion is confirmed. Still, I never knew wing boners were real; I thought it was something the fandom made up? Yeah, we see a scene with Rainbow Dash’s wings up. So what? It was probably an animation problem for drinking sake!

I deadpanned. “You’re bi-sexual aren’t you?”

He nodded. “Oh my god, how did you know?”

I smirked. “You got a wing boner when you saw me bend over.” Jesus, this will scar me forever.

He looked at me bemused. “A wha?”

I pointed at his wings. He turned around and squeaked. “Oh! Well, now you know! I like boys and girls!”

I knew it!

That must explain why is it was so easy for Jessica to adjust to being male. I would have never thought because of the way she conducted herself. Though, that is stereotypical assumptions.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I questioned.

He shrugged. “Because smart guy, I thought you would have known. I mean, I was touching your sister’s butt all the time.. so.”

I twitched. He did grope girls! “Please stay away from Katie...” I implored.

“I don’t need her...” he rubbed my mane. “I got you right here....”

Okay, ordinarily, I would accept this sign of affection. But, the problem is.... Jessica is a freaking stallion now! And.... I’m not gay or bi; I’m straight! That’s right, straight! And I don’t really appreciate this sign of affection!

I slapped his hoof off. He flinched and took a few steps back. He gave me a “wtf” look. I guess I should explain.

"Sorry, but you caught me off guard. I wasn’t ready.” I lied.

He clenched his teeth while he gave a sly smile. “Well, stop horsing around and come here! It’s been awhile since we done it.” He beckoned towards the bed.

I blinked. “Uh, I’m not sleepy.”

He facehooved. “No stupid, we are not going to sleep yet!”

I shifted my eyes away from him. “Then what are we gonna do..” I asked.

I know what we are gonna do. Scratch that, I know what he wants to do. See what I meant by promiscuous? Jessica wants to have sex already!

“Well... I’m thinking we can teach each other some new moves...” he said in a seductive voice.

I cleared my throat. “Okay. One move I learned is the... uh... electric chair!” I shouted.

Really? The electric chair?
Don’t judge me.

He stared at me abstractly. “Uh.. electric chair?”

I bit my lip and nodded.

He chuckled. “Last time I checked, the electric chair is when you shock someone to death. Will you put me to sleep with the electric chair? Sounds delicious!”

I rolled my eyes. “I guess so..”

“So.. how does it go?” Damn it! Is he persistent or just retarded?

“It goes like-” I was interrupted when he injected his hoof in my mouth.

“Shh.. don’t tell me, just show me.”

I frowned. I mumbled something inaudible,.

He removed his hoof from my mouth. “What?”

“I said ‘no’” I blurted out.

His eyelids began to abate. “What do you mean ‘no’?”

I sighed. “I mean I’m not ready to do it yet.”

He scowled. “Come on Shawn, you-”

“No!” I erupted. “I just changed this morning! I’m not ready!”

He giggled. “Who cares? Shawn, you’re a girl now. You need to-”

“I don’t need to do anything!” I hollered.

He looked at me bewildered. “Why are you yelling at me?”

I twitched. “Why? Because you’re.. ugh! I just got my species and gender changed and you’re already inviting me for intimate relationships! Do you have any idea how messed up that is?”

“No. I mean ye-”

“No? No!?” I repeated. “I’ll tell you: I was a guy my whole life. I liked girls my whole life! This isn’t any different; I have the same feelings. I am not gonna take a penis inside me!”

I huffed. I studied his expression, which was mixed with hurt and anger.

Darn it, why am I keep yelling at people? Jessica doesn’t deserve to be yelled at, but his ignorance was pissing me off. It was obvious that I was making excused so I can avoid sexy time from a different perspective.

“I thought you said you loved me?”

Silence filled the room. Where is he getting at with this?

I don’t know if he didn’t hear me earlier, but I made it clear that I loved Jessica. I even told him earlier when he tackled me unexpectedly. Why is he bringing this back up? Did I give off the impression that I don’t love him?

“I do love you.” I admitted.

He smirked. “Don’t lie to me, motherfucker.”

“What are you-”

“CUT THE SHIT!” he bellowed. “You don’t love me anymore!”

I felt my heart crack a little. That line... it got me startled.The sight of getting yelled out truthfully strikes a nerve in me. hearing yelling is one thing, but being yelled at? But, I was probably asking for it since I yelled at him first.

“Yes I do! I always did and always will!” I retorted.

“Bullshit bitch! If you loved me, you would shut up and listen to me! You were fronting the whole time, little cunt!”

Okay, getting yelled at is one thing, but claiming that I’m a liar is where I cross the line. Also, that four letter word...

I growled. “Well excuse me! It’s not my fault I’m not bi-sexual! You expect me to change positions like that? A quarter back just doesn’t become a receiver like that!”

His scowl maintained. “I lied about that...”

Oh god, my voice box. I can’t feel myself talking.

“... Really?”

He nodded. Tears started to fall from his eyes. “I just said that because everyone believes that. I was completely straight when I was a girl, but after since I changed, I’ve been attracted to girls.”

He wiped tears from his eyes. “But, I still am iffy about getting into bed with them. I was hoping you were a guy actually, but you being a girl made it better.”

His eyes reddened. “But, I made an exception for you! I wanted to do it with you even though I'm still not comfortable! That’s why I asked you that question! I didn’t want to tell your parents we were doing it; it was meant to be between us!

Tears rolled down my cheeks as he delivered every line. Damn, why do I keep crying? Is this normal? Jessica is crying too so I guess my theory about ponies was correct.

But, I can’t believe he was just lying! He... no... she was straight the whole time. Here I was, thinking she was an inconsiderate asshole, but I’m actually the inconsiderate asshole! She just wanted to test it out.. and I refused? I can’t believe I was so stupid! The whole time, I was thinking about avoiding this situation even though it occurring was inevitable! Now, I look like I don’t love her!

Bro.... you do.
No! I don’t because I don’t want to-
Shut up!
Brain?
Sorry, but you’re acting weak! Instead of thinking, you’re crying. You don’t need sex to love someone; you just need to promise and protect someone there whole life!
....You’re right, brain. Thanks.
Bro, I’m making it up to you. I was unbearable earlier, but... this is mostly because I hate seeing you like this. Gah! I’m getting mushy too!
Brain, you’re not the only one..

“You don’t get it, do you?” I said, absorbing my tears

“Huh?” he gazed at me puzzled.

I took a deep breath. “Love. Notice the ‘l; in love. The l stands for ‘live’, correct?” He nodded while sniffing.

I sighed. “Exactly. Love is when you live your life on an everyday basis with the person you chose as your soulmate. Love is a choice, and it-fuck it!” I shouted, agitated that I’m about to tell a history report about the most overrated word in the dictionary.

My cheeks flushed. “Jessica, you need to understand that love isn’t all about sex. No, sex is a big part of it, but not the main part.” I looked in Jessica’s eyes to make sure I have his full attention, because I’m not repeating this. “That’s right, the main part of love is dedicating your life to the person you love.”

I pondered my words for a second. “Yeah, for example: Taking a bullet for someone is love, being there for a person to comfort them when they’re distraught is love, and sticking by their side all the time, no matter the circumstances, is love!”

I pressed my face in his and gritted my teeth. “Do you understand now? Sex is important, but just because I said no doesn’t mean that I hate you! If you loved me, you would know me and understand my perspective!” I removed my face from his muzzle.

“But, Shaw-”

“Another thing,” I said while rolling my eyes. “Even if you aren’t bi-sexual, it’s quite easy look at a female, yes?”

His eyes drifted. “Yeah, your point?”

I frowned. “My point is that it’s easier for girls to adopt than guys because while girls have more freedom, they get a chance to admire each other body while guys don’t! They can’t. Lets just say this: If a guy doesn’t want anything in their butt, why would they want anything inside them?”

“Shaw-”

I lifted my hoof in front of his face. “You should respect my decision and let it go without trying to press me! It’s one night, move on. Hell, you asked that question liked you loved me,” I pointed an accusating hoof. “But, you were fronting, bitch!” That’s an epic line. Only if Morgan Freeman said it, then my life would be complete.

I turned around, hiding my face. “I’m sorry Jessica, I really wasn’t expecting you to ask me this. I thought you had enough common sense, dude. I really did.”

I felt something hard tap my shoulder. “Shawn.. I am honestly-”

I cut him off by raising a hoof reproachfully. “Nah, it’s okay. I am making a big deal out of this, I know. These hormones are making my mood swing south easily. Know I know how you felt when I--”

My words ended when I felt a pair of lips touch mines. The lips felt warm, comfortable.... relaxing? It was complicated to say the least. But, it felt reassuring. It feels like I can just lay back and chill.

As I felt hooves wrap around my body, I closed my eyes and decided to let nature flow, despite it feeling wrong a little. Once again, what is the cause of this beautiful sensation?

I opened my eyes and was greeted by a green pegasus stallion. My face felt hot as I just realized what happened. I’ve been kissed... by a stallion.

But, it felt better than I expected! Maybe that’s why I couldn’t identify what was on my lips? Oh god.

After what felt like eternity of kissing, he finally ejected his apple lips.

*pluck*

I just stood memorized. I was staring into Jessica’s eyes, registering the type of stunt he just pulled. His mouth gaped open as his eyes were locked on mine.

His eyes showed many emotions at once: Confusement, meekness, apprehensiveness. I really wanted to say something, but this moment is completely awkward. But, it’s hard to play it off when you’re looking at someone who caused it!

His skin started to perspire. “I’m sorry, but you looked so hot when you were angry!”

I continued staring, but my cheeks tinted at the compliment slightly. “Uh.. thanks?” I whispered.

His eyes shifted nervously. “So.... I think I should leave now..”

My eyes enlarged. “Why? What’s the rush?”

He removed his hooves from my body and started to walk towards the door. “I think I over stayed my welcomed.” Wait, didn’t I say that one time when we were dating.

I put my hoof on my lips and rubbed it. I smelled it and smiled dreamily. “Smells like icy....” I cooed.

I shivered and walked towards my bed. I hopped on the bed and walked three circles around it before I curled into a ball. “I’m gonna pretend that didn’t happen...” I muttered.

I closed my eyes and drifted off to sleep. I can’t believe I just stayed there and took it like I wanted it! I also liked the smell. Could I secretly be attracted to stallions? Is my brain transforming quicker than i thought? I acted real girly a few seconds ago.

For the first time of my life , I feel sexually confused.

Also, I still have no idea how fanfics depiction of girls turning into guys was accurate. Jessica is a completely different person! She is like a total guy right now! She proved that a few seconds ago.

As for me... I was out of character completely. Yep, it’s safe to say we reversed roles.

You know, maybe she is happy about being a stallion because she doesn’t have to bleed for a week anymore.
.......................................................................................................................................................

Proofread by Holographic.

Author's Note

P.S. Jessica becoming fully male is a parody of mane six gb fics where they adapt quickly. Samaru actually told me about this, so I incorporated it in my new chapter. So, yeah....

P.S.S. Sorry, but I had to use that Bill O'Riley reference.

[Interlude] Pony Sandusky

Uncensored version

“Get the fuck up!”

“Grr..” I turned my body away from the loud sound and covered my head with the closet pillow near me.

“Get the fuck up!”

I growled. I continued squirming in the covers as I’m trying to render that sound nonexistent. I still have no idea why I chose that as my alarm; it’s foolishly and freaking fractious. Did that even make sense? Yep, must be my dormant state playing with my head again.

“Get the f-”

I formed a fist and banged the phone. “Shut up...”

I removed the pillow from my head and threw it on the floor. While I was looking at the ground, I realized something returned. I held a pair of red colored palms in front of my face and grinned. I turned them around and puffed my cheeks out. “I got my hands back!”

My eyes gaped open as a familiar deep voice manifested it’s way in my ears. My head started to feel cold as my body temperature lowered dramatically. “My.. voice is back!”

I laughed gleefully. “No giggling either! Wait, does that mean-” I placed my hand under my covers and slickly moved it towards the end of the bed. I felt something and squeezed it. My eyes popped out as I squeezed too hard. Yep, I’m a man again.

My god, that whole pony thing was a dream! I knew it was too weird to be true! But, it felt so realistic. I mean, I felt pain, saw the time and went to the bathroom. It was a supernatural one, but it certainly could be classified as a nightmare.

I hugged myself, “Oh manhood! How much I missed you!” I can feel myself too. Yep, it’s real.

This must means that Jessica is female again! Oh wow, everything has to be normal again!

I got out my bed and stretched as a cold breeze blew on my neck. I looked at my stomach and got a good view at my abs. I came to conclusion that I am shirtless.

“Six-pack, I missed you the most.”

Hey brain, I’m back again!
......................
Brain?

I shrugged. “You know, I forgot how I looked.” I rubbed my chin. “Hey, my mirror must be back!”

As I walked towards the mirror, long hair brushing against my neck was no longer present You know, this radical discovery has got me believing that my prayers must have been answered! What a great way to wake up.

As the mirror came into my view, I accosted it apace. I’m excited to see my face again, because I honestly forgot how I originally looked. Pretty messed up how I can remember a yellow pony’s face but not mine, huh?

Well, being a pony wasn’t that bad, but the factors of being an earth pony and a mare really ruined the experience. Overall, it was fun a little, but earth is no place for a pony evidently. Everything was too big! Oh yeah, there was meat everywhere, which was the second-to worst thing I had to give up.

“Like I would ever do that.” I sneered.

As I neared the mirror, my reflection was invisible. I raised an eyebrow and inspected the mirror. It looked foggy and it was obvious a bunch of stains were on it. I face palmed.

“Oh, the mirror is covered in something.”

I put a finger on the mirror and began rubbing the oblivating substance. As I rubbed, the actual mirror became clearer to me. I frowned and put my hand on the mirror, deciding to speed up the process.

“Okay, lets see how I look!”

I closed my eyes and rubbed the mirror in all directions with no patience. After feeling complete glass, I opened my eyes. My eyes broadened. “What?” I muttered in my regular voice.

It’s my worst enemy: That pony who I transformed into during my dream. What is she doing here?

I moved my head left, only to see the pony do the same. I opened my tongue and blew a raspberry. The pony mimicked my exact movements. Wait, this is playing out exactly like my old dream!

I lifted my hand up and proceeded to perform an explicit gesture. I attempted to stick my middle finger up, but my hand felt calloused. I looked at it bemused, but it translated to horror as I noticed my anatomy was replaced with equine anatomy. Not again.

I stared at the pony in the mirror. I came to conclusion that I have become a pony again. Did I?

I sighed. “My voice is still the same.. so?” I put my left hoof in between my legs. I rubbed beneath the crotch spot and something felt missing. However, something replaced it once again.

I shivered. “You know, this feels too weird on me,” What am I talking about? I had one the whole day yesterday. I shrugged. “at least I still have the sam-” I paused as the same high-pitched voice I had in my dream ringed in my ears. The same feminine, raspy voice came from my mouth!

“But...I had my voice a few seconds ago...” I stuttered inaudibly. “I didn’t even feel like my body changed!”

This doesn’t make sense: I woke up as a human and immediately transformed into a pony after I saw my reflection. What in the flippity flop man? I’m not allowed to see my human self? Is this a consequence for not enjoying being a pony? Why didn’t I feel my body morphing!

I sighed. “Maybe this is another dream?” I queried as I continued staring at the despondent pony in the mirror.

I sighed and put my hooves on my mane. “Get it together, Shawn. It is just another dream in a dream,” I froze. “So, if I’m dreaming in a dream; will I wake up in another dream when I’m done this dream?” Oh no, I’m thinking about inception in my dream. That’s the worst possible thing!

“I need to get out of here...” I muttered. I looked at the mirror wistfully. “Should I- nah, I’m not jumping into a mirror again; dream or no dream.”

After terminating that reckless action, I placed my hoof on my chin and rubbed it seldomly. After pondering what course of action to take, I came to a plausible conclusion: I don’t know how to break out of lucid dreams.

I grunted sheepishly. “I guess I should just-”

My words were interrupted when the sound of a door creaking open was heard. I raised an eyebrow as I averted my head towards the door. Holy captain crunch.

What stood five inches in front of me was another pony. This pony however was smaller than the average pony. Judging by the face and the mane, it was a filly.

Despite being a filly, she was about two or four inches shorter than me. But, she looked much younger than me as her huge blue eyes represented innocence. Her mane style was the same as mine and was colored green with yellow highlights. She had wings that looked undeveloped and was lacking a cutie mark on her flank.

I couldn’t help but smile. The ponies from the show were already cute, but seeing a filly in the flesh is overkill! It’s over, I am going to let my emotions out.

I squeed. I’m glad brain isn’t here, he wouldn’t find that amusing. Still, whose child is this? Why is a filly in my house? Is this a part of the dream or something?

My grin withered as I looked at her quizzically. “Hi.” I greeted.

Her eyebrows contracted, but she replied by waving her hoof at my direction. The room became silent as a taut atmosphere arose. I’m not sure if she can talk or if she if she is scared of me. Either way, I have to try and interrogate.

My eyes shifted nervously. “So... can you talk?”

She giggled. “Of course I can, Mom.”

I nodded. “Oh, okay. I was just- WHAT!?”

She flinched. “What do you mean ‘what?’”

I pointed at her while the bones in my hoof were cracking, causing me to quiver involuntarily. “What did you just call me!?”

She grinned. “I called you Mom! You are my mommy, right?” she asked. However, this wasn’t a question. My body started to shake at the terrible implications in my brain. Okay, this is definitely a dream. No, not a dream, but a nightmare! Matter of fact, this could be brain showing me a horror show through his horror-scope!

Brain! Get me out! This is getting weird!

She walked towards me and laid her head on my chest. She rubbed it affectionately and made a cute sound. Okay, it was adorable, but the title she gave me a few seconds ago is dominating my other emotions! I don’t care, I just want out!

As I looked at her face, she began to remind me of a couple of ponies. Okay, firstly, her mane was done in the same style as mine. Yep, it was slightly puffy and even had some of my mane color in it; the yellow to be precise. Second, the eyes looked a lot like stallion Jessica’s eyes. The coat was a greenish-yellow, but the wings stood out the most. Why? Because not only does Jessica have wings, but her wings also resembles them..

Her cherubic eyes locked onto mine’s. “What’s wrong, Mom?”

Here she goes again, calling me ‘mom. No, no, no, no times 1000x! I’m no one's mother, darn it!

I was about to protest, but another figure came in the room. My mouth gaped open.

“Hello sweetie.” the crackling voice said.

This wasn’t a pony though. No, it was a human man who I never saw in my life! He was wearing boxers, white leg-length socks, but the thing that got me the most was he had gray hair. Actually, he barely had hair. He looked like an..... old man..

What.

As I looked at him with more precision, I not only noticed wrinkles, but I noticed he his.... wait, what? Ew.

I gulped and covered my eyes. “Jesus, man! Put that thing in your pants!” I chided.

Man, people sure are disrespectful! How can you walk in someone’s house and not make use of your boxers? That sight was so disturbing I forgot that he called me ‘sweetie’.

Yep. Perfectly normal. Wait, sweetie? Isn’t that a pet name for couples? So, that must mean.....

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. “Ahhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!” I screamed to the top of my lungs.

“Ahhhhhhh!”

I blinked as I awakened. I looked around the room and noticed everything looked the same as yesterday. My mirror was still broken, the Ps3 was upstairs; I was still curled into a ball. Everything from yesterday stayed the same.

I gasped. “Oh my god, it was just a dream.”

Brain.
Yes bro?
I had a dream some filly kept calling me her “momma”. This random man was calling me ‘sweetie’ .
.... That dream is so fucked up.
I know, right?
Do you have a dick in your head or something?

I face hooved. “My mind is twisted.” I uncurled myself and rolled out the bed. Maybe my dream was so twisted because I was sleeping twisted?

As I landed on all fours, I began to recap my lurid dream. Okay, that filly I saw had me alluding to the thought that me and Jessica did ‘it’. But, the problem with that theory is that some man came out of nowhere; meaning that we made that baby! But, how is that possible? We’re two different species, breeding is out the question.

Well, at least I know that dream wasn’t foreshadowing anything. I mean, wouldn’t it be weird if I actually married a seventy something year old man? Especially if we are living in my mom’s house, but wouldn’t he get arrested?

Don’t question your dreams, it’s better to leave it alone.

Besides that creepy scene, the only thing I loved about that dream was the fact that I retained my old voice for awhile. Heck, I retained everything! But, my anticipation of seeing my old face was killed when that mare became my physical form one more. It was also ruined when I realized I nourished a foal of my own; and the father wasn’t a pony either!

STOP!

Suddenly, I felt my stomach twist inside a little. My lower body hardened as I put my hoof on it. Apparently, my stomach is working as a stimulus at the moment.

I scowled. “Now is the perfect time to use the bathroom.”

I proceeded to exit the room, feeling a necessity to dispel this grimy feeling from my body. The dream must have been sending a message though. I can’t place it directly, but I can feel I will be in for a hell of a ride this whole week. I guess that dream I had is suppose to initiate everything.

I grimaced. “Where the hell does the old man come in the equation? It would make more sense if it was a stallion, but an old man?”

Dreams aren’t meant to convey a message; they are meant to satisfy you or piss you off.

I shrugged. “Seems legit.”

............................................................................................................................................................

“Sup?” I said through the phone.

“Who are you? Katie, is this you?” A female voice answered.

I frowned. “No, Im Shawn. The question is: Who are you and where is KaiseShawn?”

“Oh, it is you Shawn. Sup, boy? Why do you sound like that?” the voice replied.

I gulped. “Really? KaiseShawn? Are you...”

Author's Note

So yeah... another chapter is done. Sorry for the delay, I was occupied with some real life grievances. This chapter was easy to visualize, but hard to condense in words because of my absence from my computer. I'm satisfied with this one in a haughty and psychotic way, but this isn't a staid chapter.

So yeah, nothing to say really. This is just a filler chapter done for comedy purposes. Everything gets serious again next chapter, which will be out sometime in may since it is another 10k monster (yay) So, in the mean time, mollify yourself the with the coming attractions at the end of the chapter.

Mom Meets Mare

<<<<NSFW (uncensored)>>>>

I opened my bathroom door and peeked my head through to see if anybody was occupying it. Thankfully, no one was in there, meaning I can handle my business easily. The light being on had me assume that somebody was handling business. It was probably Dante, the one who can’t finish anything if his life depended on it.

I entered the bathroom and closed the door behind me. Before I sat on the toilet, I accosted the mirror in my bathroom. Thanks to me being a douche, I now have no mirror in my bedroom, which means I have to go to the bathroom just to see my own appearance. Well, it doesn't matter anyways since I don’t care about my appearance. I hopped on my toilet seat and jumped on my bathroom’s sink. Once again, I slipped inside it thanks to my diminutive form. Or is it because the sink is too big? Surely I can’t be that small.

My hooves came into vision as I pulled myself out the sink. I turned towards the mirror and checked my reflection. The first thing that comes to mind is how much of a dropout I look like. Seriously, it should be a crime how messed up my mane is. Didn’t Katie brush it yesterday? If long hair is this hard to control, now I know why girls wear weave. I guess you can call this a learning experience. But, I never subscribed to learn about why females use fake hair as a farce!

Okay, if my mane is going to be a pest to me every day, I think it’s time for me to accept one of Katie’s offers. I don’t feel like going to her room everyday just to get my hair brushed. Maybe she can do something to prevent it blipping like this, if that is a word. Even though I detest the thought of Katie doing anything with my mane, I'd be lying if I said 'I won't profit'.

Wait, did I say myself?

Surely, besides the obvious fact that I’m not a pony. The pony just doesn’t represent me for some reason. The gigantic eyes are one thing, but the mane has me looking like some emo bitch who is isolated from people. Either way, I can get a little something done to my mane that will make me look more like ‘Shawn’

How about you get a buzz cut?
No. Don't even go there, mang.
Why?
I would look gay.
Fine. Oh, how about you get the same haircut Twilight got?
That would look really-
Badass? Yes, it would.
No, it would look really gay.
Hold up, why do you care? Aren’t you a guy in the inside?
Yes, a guy in a mare’s body. I’m not a dyke, so I’m not going to make myself look like one.
I don’t get it.....

I patted my mane. You know, I don’t think nothing really needs to be altered. I think a good brushing will settle everything for now until I make a conclusion.

“But then it will keep getting in my face…”

Well, I'm going to have to choose something. Really, world hunger would end if food dropped from the sky every time I flicked my mane out my face. I still have no idea how it gets there; must suck for real horses since they never put their hooves to their face. Do they? I have no idea; I will have to find out later on the internet webs.

At least you're not ugly.

I looked at my reflection intermittently. Despite my mane obscuring a small part of my face, the feminine structure of it was visible. The slender cheek bones and the lengthy eyelashes came to mind the most. The shape of my face also was curvy and extremely round, baring semblance to a basketball. My mouth fit the requirements of being a muzzle though, sticking out slightly while my nostrils were connected to my snout.

Brain was correct, I look good. Not to sound narcissistic or anything, but if I was attracted to ponies and this pony wasn't carrying my brain, I would nail this pony. Yeah, even I have to compliment my new looks.

It seems I'm just bound to be attractive. While I was a guy, I was considered 'cute' by a lot of girls. I thought of myself as average and there were people who probably had better looks then me. But, I think most of the attention came from the fact that I'm a white guy in a predominantly black school. Despite my skin complexion, I just couldn't cuff with anyone. It was probably due to my 'timorous' attitude when I first arrived.

Well, despite it being timorous, it was still decent. I guess I got such great looks because I'm such a great person. It really adds up since most of the ugly people *cough David I know have really shitty personalities. I think I have a good character. I'm receptive of people, patient, considerate, analytical, correctable, etc...

You sound arrogant at the moment though. Listing all your positives: What about your flaws?
Trust me, that would be a long list. But, it isn't infinitive like most people.
Hmm... true story.

Either way, despite my flaws possibly being galore, I still have a good head on my shoulders. Or in my case, fetlocks. Is it fetlocks? I'm not good with equine anatomy...

Anyways, me being good looking doesn’t really make anything better.
Why not?
Well, since I’m so hot, what’s the odds of getting hit on?
25 to life.
What?
You will most likely get arrested for kicking stallions in the face. Hey, I’m speaking truthfully.

I coordinated my movements once again and paid close attention to my teeth. To my surprise, my teeth bared no resemblance to my old teeth. Not only was it animated, but it didn’t look sharp or feral. It looked bigger than my human teeth, but I’m not sure if I have more teeth currently than before. The front incisors are obviously larger in size, but it is still lacking something important to a human.

This isn't the teeth a canine would posses.

Okay, I never thought about this. Based on my equine teeth, I’m assuming the probability of me eating meat again is 0/100. Whoever made ponies did a good job at restricting them from ingesting meet; I don’t think I will see any cannibals of my kind of a while. Then again, who eats horse meat anyways? Well, if people did, then I don’t have to worry about that. But, I have to worry about surviving without meet for an unknown, estimated time of my life.

Speaking of meat, I haven’t eaten food in a while. Did I eat yesterday? Man, yesterday was such a blur.

You ate pizza, remember?
Oh yeah, now my bell is ringing. I had a slice of- wait a second! I only ate that?

Okay, me accumulating only one meal is definitely uncanny. I’m not big or anything, but that modicum of food usually doesn’t satisfy my needs. Funny, because I was quite hungry earlier that day. Actually, my stomach was shaking earlier that day. I mean, it felt like an earthquake was taking place in there, but one simple slice was enough to end it? Do ponies eat less then humans or what?

My stomach made a rumbling noise.

Hey mook. Are you going to get your head out your ass and feed me some damn food?

Oh, not this guy.

I put my hoof on my stomach and rubbed it. Despite me not having the ability to open my hoofs, I can still feel the fur of my stomach clearly. “Good morning to you too, Mr. Stomach.”

Geez, ironic how my stomach starts to talk the moment I talk about food. Maybe I was always hungry but never thought about it. The fact is: I’m starving vicariously and I’m starting to feel it... Well, I guess I should check if there is still more chicken in the fridge.

Andddddd you get nauseous when you’re next to chicken.
Since when?
Dude! Can’t you at least make an effort to remember yesterday?
I’m serious, man. I have no idea what you are talking about.
... really?
Would I lie to you?
Wow. Well, it all started when-
I’m just messing with you.
Oh, okay. I thought you had an aneurysm.
If I did, you would feel it too, correct?
Besides the point. Point is, you are allergic to meat.
Look, the smell is uncomfortable but it doesn’t mean I’m completely sensitive to it.
Alright. Let’s bet.
On what? You have nothing to lose or gain.
I can get bragging rights.
Fine. When I eat meat and survive, I will rub it in your face until you feel me!
Alright. Let’s do this you arrogant little cockroach.
You didn’t have to call me a cockroach...
Sorry bro. It just sounded epic, you feel me?

Well, on that notation, I guess meat is not out of the question. Now I can determine if a meatless diet is necessary or not.
Might as well start planning to eat hay for the rest of your life!

My stomach started to make noise again. However, this wasn’t because of food deprivation. "Oh yeah, I forgot." I said as my pupils diminished in embarrassment. I hopped off the sink and landed on the floor. While I was landing, I forgot to set my position and my face slammed on the floor.

*BAM*

I laid on the floor for a few seconds before I let a muffled scream out. For the second time in a two day duration, I fell on my face. I pushed myself up and rubbed my muzzle. "I'm so dumb."

I turned towards the toilet and sat on it. "Okay, now I just have to-OOO!" I

I grunted as my stomach began to empty gradually as seconds passed. I sat back and closed my eyes while I let nature do its work. As nothing came out anymore, I flushed the toilet. I yawned and got up.

"That felt good," I concluded as I dropped the toilet seat. I then went back into Spider- pony mode and hopped from the toilet seat to the sink. As I looked at the water control knobs, I scowled.

Okay, this isn’t anything new. Remember when I took a shower yesterday and had to use my mouth to turn the knob? Yeah, I’m not doing that again. Not only did I embarrass myself, but it felt dirty using my mouth on that. Even though this was a newer set, I still don’t think I’ll adapt to that type of life anytime soon.

But, pressing my hooves together won’t do anything as far as I’m concerned. It’s just gonna slip off or I’m going to fall on the back of my head while attempting. Either way, this will be easier if it was pony friendly.

Honestly, the hospital from yesterday was hell, but at least the bathroom had an automated sink. It saved me the trouble of *shivers* putting my mouth on the knob. Yeah, a knob where two million strangers touched it. The sad part is I might suffer this fate when I use a public restroom.

I blinked, "I should take a shower..."

Hey, this shouldn’t be so bad. I mean, I embarrassed myself infront of Katie yesterday because of my inability to use a shower; so maybe it’s time I learn. I have to admit, working on the shower didn’t end on a ‘high’ note; maybe that’s why I wanted to smoke after that.

Well, I should concentrate on the sink right now. I should really wash my hooves because it’s apart of good hygiene.

I placed my left hoof on the hot water knob and pushed against it. I’m on the edge right now, so I think I should just try anything at this point because yolo, right?

No, just no.

I closed my eyes and turned my hoof left. After I felt the knob progress, I opened my eyes and gasped. The water started to pour out the faucet and the knob clearly looks as if it was moved.

“Holy shit.” I deadpanned.

I put my hoof back on the knob and turned it left. “Wow...”

Okay, apparently I’ve been using my hooves wrong the whole time. I didn’t know I could move things like that! I mean, I never saw the ponies in the show pick up stuff in that type of fashion.

Then again, they do many mundane things we human do. I’m not only speaking of Unicorns and Pegasus, I’m speaking of earth ponies too. I mean, cooking with hooves? Yeah right... even that is too unbelievable for a cartoon.

I turned the knob all the way and put both of my hooves in the sink, letting the water wash the dirt off my hooves. I brought my hooves back slightly as the hotness of the water started to burn me to a degree.

I grimaced. “Okay, that’s enough water.”

I put my hooves back on the knob and repeated the process in reverse. Next time I need to be more conscious on how high I turn the water.

I turned my head toward the bath/shower combination in my bathroom. The purple curtains covering the entrance to the shower is enough to grind my gears.

You have magical hooves, remember?

Oh yeah, maybe they will work for the curtains, too?

I walked towards the shower and moved the curtains out of the way. After moving the curtains, I glanced at the side of the shower. Immediately, my spirit was demoralized because of the lack of the shower’s capacity. I never really thought about it, but I doubt I will be able to turn comfortably because of how long I am.

Okay, I’m not the longest pony, but I can tell turning is probably going to be a bitch. I never realized it yesterday because I was all the way in the front of the shower, but everything comes with a price I guess.

I looked at the towel rack next to the shower and searched for the dirtiest one. After spotting it on top of the rack, I used both of my hooves to grab it and drop it on the floor. This is helpful because now I won’t cause damage the floor with water when I exit the shower.

Since the towel rack is right next to me, taking a towel would be unnecessary. I’ll just take one when I’m done with my errand.

Okay, now that I’m finished preparing, here comes the more complicated part: How the heck am I suppose to jump over the bath tub’s edge without falling on surface of the tub? The height of the tub is pretty big as far as I’m concerned, so climbing would be futile.

Yeah, you’re gonna fall, but nothing will hurt. You’re only like what, 1 inch from the ground? It’s not like you’re jumping off a cliff, bro.

I sighed and hopped over the edge. I landed on all fours to my surprise, despite me not bracing myself for the fall.

I shrugged and used my hooves to drag the shower curtains closed. Even though I’m already naked, leaving the shower curtain open still pecks me for some reason. Plus, it will get all over the floor, which will garner trouble for me.

After securing privacy, I turned towards the shower’s nozzle and grinned. I’m excited to see the shower because today is the day I will finally master using it! Know that my hooves are magical, I can control it without ease.

I stood on my hind legs and bent the head of the shower down a little. I pushed the shower’s water dispenser close to my face and smirked. “Well well shower, it’s been awhile,” I said mischievously.
“This time, I control what part of me you shoot water at.”

Okay, not only is me talking to a shower like it’s a sentient being scaring me, but because I actually meant those words. Yeah, I admit, the shower was a small part of messing my day up, but it still was ridiculous. The worst part is Katie saw it. Do you have any idea how bad that is? If I was alone, it wouldn’t have that much of an impact; too bad the key word is if.

I eyed the middle silver tap of the shower pressed it. I then carefully put my hoof on the hot water control and rotated it on the right side.

A cold mist began to splash on my face. At first, I wanted to jump in shock at the sudden temperature change, but then I began to feel the hot water come in. I closed my eyes as my mane started to mat on my face. I have admit, this feels refreshing. I’m sure my dirty mane will become squeaky clean after I’m finished with the shower; plus I probably need to wash my face also.

Still, I usually use a washcloth to take a shower. What will rinsing do basically?

Hey, you’re still getting rid of those germs.

Brain has a point: I can feel tiny things in my mane fall out as the water continues to spray across my face and body After letting it wash for a few more seconds, I shook my body as my mane started to whip out my face.

To my surprise, the shower wasn’t as cramped as I thought. As I turned, my eyes gleamed open as I felt water hit against my flank. The hot sensation of flows of water made me stood I memorized like I was glued against the floor.

I started to moan in acceptance, until I caught myself acting out of character but in instinct.

My cheeks flushed.

Did.... I just violate my own body.
Yes, congratulations. Do you want a cookie?

Damn, this is awkward. I was hoping to have a good Rinse-and-out, not have a rinse inside my body! I don't think I have the courage to even try to look at my “thing”, so why in the world would I take advantage of it?

I shivered. “Okay, that is enough showering.”

As I turned around, I lost my balance and accidentally slipped on the tub's floor. I closed my eyes immediately, hoping the water doesn't barrage on my face.

I frowned as I indeed felt water barrage against my face. Okay, let me re-word it: I don't want water to get in my eyes because that will be a total bitch for me, considering I'm in the shower and stuff.

Alright, I have to play this safe. All I have to do is pretend I'm doing pushups, but instead of going back on the floor, I'm trying to recover on my feet or whatever you call it.

I gritted my teeth as I used my hooves to push me back on all fours. After succeeding, I continued being cautious by keeping my eyes shut and started to rely on my natural instinct to turn off the shower.

Of course, the off button is right in front of my face, but it's in the middle. I don't want to mess up and repeat the same process from yesterday. I guess it's time to use the 'feeling' trick.

Wait a second, what's good with me? The shower isn't directly on my face anymore! Wow, I've been beating a dead horse the whole time. I'm glad I caught myself, because I was dead-ass going to use the 'feeling' game. Now I can just turn it off and digress from the unnecessary physical action.

I opened my eyes and slammed the 'off' button. The water stopped instantly as the sound of the water sprinkling faded.

I sighed and put my hooves to vision. “Not bad hooves...” I muttered. “You came through great today. Maybe there will be a future for us?

Yeah, I miss my fingers, but I think me and my hooves will have a bright future. I mean, fingers are 'mans' best friend, but I'm not man anymore. I'm a pony, so I guess this is where hooves becomes relevant.

I sighed. “Things will never be the same after today...”

Actually, things wasn't the same since yesterday

On that note, I started to prepare for my departure from the bathroom.

............................................................................................................................................................

“That was refreshing…” I cooed as I exited the bathroom. A relaxed look was still visible on my face as I came out the shower with no harm done. Okay, despite the accidental shower attack, everything was guicci. I overcame my shortcoming yesterday without the help of Katie or any other human; I did it with me and myself.

I feel slightly accomplished, but I also feel slightly relieved. Now that I know my hooves are ‘magical’, I might not have to relinquish everything from my niche. Like, I could still probably play video games or eat properly. Heck, I can probably use my phone!

Nah, let me not get my hopes up. There is no way my magical hooves just appeared overnight, I probably had them since day one but was too oblivious to even notice it. If it's really that case, then I guess there are some limitations.

But, I can still be grateful. Life can be a lot easier for me now that I have some control of my hooves. Taking a shower was evidence to that clearly.

Hey, maybe I can still play ball with these magical hooves? I mean, it's highly unlikely that I will have the same success as before, but it's worth a try, right? I should totally go and try that out!

You're too short. Come on, not to be blunt, but you can't play ball in your current condition.
That's why I said 'it's worth a try' brain.
Bro, stop playing with scissors and shit. Cut the crap: there is no use trying, you're only going to get angry when you find out you can't play anymore.
What ever brain. You're a pessimistic shrewd anyways.
Alright, bet.
Is that your solution to everything? Look, betting won't change my perception of you: Let's face it, you are right every once in a while, but advice is not your main asset. Besides, I got practice today anyways, you ass.

Fine. When you can't dribble between your legs because 'you're too small', don't start crying again, idiot boy.
Jackass.
Smartass.
Dumbass!
Sexy ass!
So, I heard your brain is good...
Alright, you win.
Yay.

Before I started to walk down the hallway, a familiar figure came in my view. It was the most unsuspecting/ not welcomed one either. The figure looked void of patience and primed to kill somebody. I’m guessing I took a lot of time in the bathroom.

I started to grin. “Hi Mom.”

I looked at my Mom for the first time in 14 hours. She is wearing a purple robe with matching PJ’s underneath. Her hair looks terrible: It looks like a mop that just came from cleaning the men’s bathroom. If she looks she just woke up, I would be shocked, unless she had a hangover. If not, then I now know I’m not the only one with that problem. Maybe that’s why the first thing women do in the morning is go to the bathroom. Wait, that’s what everyone does.

She blinked. “Hi Shawn?”

“So…uh... how did you sleep?”

Wow, that was a stupid way to start up a conversation. I guess this is where my anti-social side comes around and kicks my stomach. Middle school sucked!

Mom continued looking at me in awe. “What were you doing, Shawn?”

“I took a shower,” I stated coolly.

She put a hand on her hip. “Then why is it coming from one spot?”

I frowned. This question got me perplexed some what. What does she mean one spot? There are plenty of spots on my body, so she is gonna have to specify where the water is coming from. I remember drying completely without leaving a trace of liquid.

"I don’t know, where else would the water drip?”

Mom continued concentrating her eyes on me. Why would I say that so sarcastically for? This is a peculiar question, but it's still a question nevertheless.

“I know it shouldn’t just be dropping between your legs…”

What?

Suddenly, I heard a small amount of water drip on the floor. It sounded like the water dropped directly beneath me. Yeah, no doubt the water came from between my legs.

My cheeks reddened instinctively. Shoot, I forgot to wipe down there. I hope I didn't wet the floor.

Okay, so I forgot to wipe somewhere. So what? Why is Mom giving me such an awkward eye?
Yeah, stuff like this happens, Mom. Sometimes the water starts to drip out your ears. Why is it related to dropping between my legs? Well, rudimentary would tell you that they both are the direct result of not drying properly!

Then again, rudimentary would tell me to dry properly. Okay, I'm guilty.

I sighed. “Mom, what are you implying?”

Mom returned a sigh of her own, but it lacked annoyance. “You didn’t do anything suspicious with the shower?”

Suspicious? What does she mean suspicious? I just took a shower and came out. I did come face-to-face with the shower, but I didn’t do anything out the norm. Is she trying to say I’m…

What.

My eyes batted open. “Mom, what are you trying to say?” I questioned with apprehension in my voice.

Mom’s expression dried up and turned more hostile. “Did you masturbate or not?” she said more directly this time

My eyelids lowered as my stomach began to rumble again.

‘Why?’ I thought in my head.

Suddenly, I started to feel nauseous as my stomach was sending a mixed signal to me. For some reason, the thought of me using a shower is hot but also… disgusting. Why would Mom even think about me doing that?

Okay, I’m a guy stuck in a mare’s body; nothing suspicious about that!

Wait, never mind. Mom is totally justified since all Men are apparently perverts. I’m not really a pervert, but I always wanted to do ‘that’ in this body ever since I changed. Huh, that’s strange I never did it yet. I had the chance to yesterday when I was using the bathroom, but masturbating in public is illegal. Also, I never really was alone the whole day; someone was always in my presence.

But you didn’t do it when you were alone, you reclusive mook.

“I think I’m gonna-“

My eyes widened as I felt some waste build up in my mouth. I discarded my conversation with Mom and rushed back inside bathroom.

When I reached the toilet, I realized the seat was closed. FFFFFFFUUUU-

Really? I regret closing that seat! If I knew Mom was gonna say something as absurd as this to me; I would have skipped washing my hands!

But that’s just as disgusting.

After the substance started to build up in my mouth, I covered it with one hoof and put my hoof on the toilet. I jerked the toilet seat up stuck my head 3 inches away from the water inside the toilet.

Oh god…

…………………………………………………………………………………………………

Mom dead panned. “Oh. Then why were you acting so nervous if you took a shower?”

My mouth gaped open at Mom. I can’t believe she is gonna counteract me even though I reacted with disgust after she told me what she believed I was doing! I had to regain my composure just to tell her what happened, but her skepticism once again tips me in the tuck.

She is so persistent. Why do I always encounter persistent people? They either beat the talk out of you or they beat the crap out of you.

I was sitting on the toilet seat, giving Mom a vexed look. Okay, us having a conversation in the bathroom is weird, but she demanded answers right away. I just want to get this over with because I don’t want to turn something small into an affair.

I rolled my eyes. “I wasn’t acting nervous.”

My left eye twitched slightly. “I was embarrassed that I forgot to dry! Oh my god, you are still gonna question me despite what just happened? C’mon Mom…”

Mom’s sighed. “Alright Shawn, you’re right. I’m sorry, I just over reacted for a second.”

This time, I give my own awkward eye. I understand she is a mother and everything, but she is bugging. There is no need to get so uptight about me doing ‘that’. I’m like, a teenage guy in the head and stuff. Even though I didn’t do that in a couple of weeks, it’s perfectly normal.

“Mom, me masturbating isn’t anything to worry about. Sure, it’s awkward, but it’s not a catastrophe.”

I raised an eyebrow at Mom. “I don't plan on doing anything to abuse them. But, if I did, why would it matter?

Mom put a finger to her lip. “So you don't care what happens?”

Care what happens? Once again, Mom's indirect way of speaking got my mind flipping like an acrobat. I know she is definitely implying something because even though this isn't my original genitalia, I still don't want anything to 'happen'. If you know what I'm saying...

I sighed. “Mom, you lost me again. Care about what exactly?”

“Do you want kids or not?”

I blushed in embarrassment.

That question is enough to break me. Me having kids? I know what that implies, and now I know why Mom was so worried when she saw me come out the shower. She thought I was playing with myself like I was clay, which wouldn't make me fertile anymore.

I get it: She wants me to have kids.

“Hell no! Not anymore!” I shrieked.

Mom flinched at my outburst. “Why?”

Why? Why? Obvious reasons, like me being called ‘mom’ for one. Yeah, that one reason covers a million reasons why.

I deadpanned. “Obvious reasons, Mom.“

“I thought you liked kids. You always fantasized about ‘Shawn Jr’.”

Ah, Shawn.Jr. Okay, I admit, I always wanted a kid. A son to be precise. I still do want kids, but I’m afraid of having them now because of the circumstances. Honestly, I never thought about this thoroughly. In a few years when all my friends will start their own family, I will have to live by myself. Why? Jessica wants kids too, and if we can’t make love; there is no relationship in the future.

Plus, I feel bad for Mom. She always wanted to be a grandparent, but she.. what am I talking about? She has two other kids. Yeah, I don’t feel bad for Mom anymore; fuck that noise.

“Mom, I don’t know I highly doubt it. I don’t want to deal with that pregnant stuff,” I sucked my teeth.

Mom looked at me sympathetically. “We will talk later. I need to take a shower now.”

I nodded and hopped off the toilet. “What do we have to talk about?”

“Well...” she circuited, “Remember I stressed you to be as manly as you can be?”

I nodded. “Yeah, you remind me everyday by complementing my six-pack. Why?” Yeah, that sounded too egotistical for my liking.

She smiled bleakly. “Well, I’m concerned about your femininity.”

My face dropped at the word ‘femininity.’ That word is the complete opposite of the word I use to describe my personality with. The ‘sister’ of that word I use to have physically. The sad part is I was so close to being a guy again in my dream. I mean, I had abs, my voice, etc...

“Didn't you say I'm your son forever...” I muttered.

Mom chuckled. “No Shawn, you're not. You're now my 'daughter' and I expect you to act like it. You're a girl now after all.”

Ironic, I remember Mom saying the same thing to Katie when she was younger, excluding the “now'. This is a classic line used to every girl who acts like a guy, I guess. I wonder if anymore gender swapped ponies' moms are happy like mine.

Speaking of which, I still don't know why Mom turned so happy yesterday. Especially since the U.N are a bunch of psychos. I'll have to ask her that later.

WAIT A SECOND! Didn't Mom say I will be her 'son' forever? What is with the change of emotions all of the sudden? Was that statement not genuine or what?

“Alright, I'm a girl, but that doesn't mean I have to act like a barbie,” I said while rolling my eyes.

I just realized I 've been doing that a lot more often. I never do that usually because 1. It's childish 2. On;y people with bad attitudes do it. I don't have a bad attitude.

Mom continued laughing. “Shawn,I don't expect you to. But, it's small things like your hair and stuff. ”

The correct term would be mane since I have hair all over my body, but whatever.

“Well, I was gonna have Katie do it...”

Mom shook her head. “Oh heavens no. Your hair is beautiful and has vivid colors, do you know all the things I can do with it?”

The way she says it scares me. She is probably gonna give me a Rarity type of mane and put a ribbon in it. Hell-to-the- no! This is why I like Katie doing my mane; she respects my privacy and listens to my demands. Mom on the other hand will certainly violate and force me to rock some sissy hair style.

Yeah, I need to get out of here before Mom turns psycho and gives me an 'extreme' make over.
If I start an argument with her, it will definitely happen due to me 'giving sass' and will even hype Mom up further. She already got wrong ideas in her head at the moment, so why would I augment that?

“I’ll think about it.” I said as I walked out the door apace. Before I completely exited it, I heard my Mom yell out “Don’t forget to shut the door.”

I bucked the door closed as a loud slam accommodated my ears. I squeaked. “Okay, maybe that was too hard.”

Well, this was an interesting morning. No, I’m not gonna talk to Mom later. I am who I am. Besides that, it surprised me that Mom was discussing these type of things to me. It’s so unusual because Mom cajoled me to enforce a strong heterosexual agenda. I would expect her to want me to act the same; It’s like she wants another daughter. .

But, Dad still treated me like his son. Actually, Dad was devastated when he first saw me. My gender being changed was more concerning than my species being changed according to him. Huh, I guess it makes sense; gender bias is still relevant in households these days. However, Mom broke down when I turned into a pony in front of her eyes. Honestly, I never thought she would talk to me about bearing children.

Holy shit, I just realized something; I had a dream about being a ‘mother’ and now Mom is urging me to be one. Okay, I have to be more meticulous than ever in the upcoming days. I have to make sure I surmount the estrogen, continue acting hard, and most of all, stay away from stallions!

Well, not Jessica. She might a sexual maniac, but I think she will be able to control her 'thing' while she's around me. Yeah, I'm positive Jessica won't be making any advances...

No seriously, I hope she doesn't. That would be fucked up if she does.

My eyes darted towards the steps. Before I can approach the staircase, my stomach rumbled again.

I still have no fo-

I punched myself in the stomach. “Hold your horses! I’m going now you impatient brat!”

I averted my full attention back to the stairs. The darkness of the hallway made the bottom of the stairs look like an abyss, which made me nervous. The combined factor of my nervousness made the staircase expand and appear bigger.

I gulped. “Stairs, we meet again.”

I know how to talk up stairs, but I fell down last time I went downstairs.

I turned my body around and gradually my left back leg up. I motioned it backwards and descended half of my body as the other half stayed idle on the stairs.

“Hey, this is easy.”

On instinct, I began to repeat my movements like a pattern. The rhythm of descending stairs has become apparent. I gulped and began to do it without thinking. I can't see how it looks, but my movements feel glib and unforced, like I've learned pony locomotion when I was born.

Wow, first I master a shower, not I master stairs? Damn, I'm on a role today. Looks like stairs and showers aren’t my worst enemy after all.

If you look at this on paper, today has been a pretty good day. Despite the scary dream, It’s off to a good start and I’m confident enough to say it will be better then yesterday.

Why? Well, usually my gloomy days start off bad. Today didn't start out bad.

If you discard the dream, then yes.

At least it WAS a dream. I jumped into a mirror yesterday, and I honestly never knew it was reality!

What would you do if the old man was real?

You have no idea brain...

You have no idea.

Author's Note

I think Mother's day was the appropriate time to publish this chapter since Shawn's Mom actually gets considerable time to shine. No, I wasn't planning this to be on Mother's day, it's just coincidental I decided to give Shawn's Mom character development. I forgot to enumerate how her character hasn't fully been refined while Katie, Dante and Shawn's dad are developed enough to perceive.

So yeah, nothing much to say for this chapter. Next chapter is the final chapter for this Arc. After that, I will be going on hiatus because of vacation. So, happy mother's day!

Talk it out

<<<(Uncensored)Nfsw>>>

As my hoof landed on the floor, the sound of the TV buzzing snuck into my ear. Out of curiosity, I turned my head towards the sound and squinted my eyes, trying to see the image on the screen. After no avail, I stopped forcing my eyes. Yep, it’s useless; might as well go downstairs.

As I took my final step down the stairs, my eyes began to dilate in shock. There was a person watching TV, and that person was Dante. Oh great, here comes the person who was created because of a sperm donor.

Ah, Dante, my despicable brother. The same guy who made me go ballistics yesterday, the same guy who has been giving me hell since I first changed, the person who I don’t need to see right now! Truthfully, I want to renounce him as my brother. I can’t imagine being related to an incorrigible person like that.

Considering my day has been favoring me, it’s foreseeable that Dante will put water on my fire and ruin my mood. That’s sad, I was really hoping I could go in the kitchen and eat without seeing his face. I should have broke it yesterday while he was vulnerable, but that wouldn’t solve anything.

Actually, it would have made things worse. Not only would I get in trouble, but also he would have to get plastic surgery. Now, I do hate him at the moment, but that’s a terrible thing to happen to a person; even someone as spiteful as Dante. Actually, it would have made things worse. Not only would I get in trouble, but also he would have to get plastic surgery. That would cost too much money to be honest.

Why do you care? Not like you’re paying.

It cuts into my allowance.

Oh.

Speaking of that, where is the other brain?

Indeed.

Speaking of that, where is the other brain?

I have no idea. I really don’t. Things seem empty without her, huh?

Yeah, but it’s just like old times between you and me.

Not really. I’m not the same douche bag like before.

Yes you are. You will always be a douche, but you won’t be one to me.

Whatever you say, bro. I’m a changed brain, you feel me?

No, you’re still the same nuisance. You’re just trying to earn brownie points.

Because of our huge altercation yesterday, I am not keen on being in the same room with him while we are alone. Surely he connived something against me, but it will probably go in effect when he sees me. Now, I can either go back up stairs or wait for someone to accompany me or I can sneak in. Alternatively, I can just walk in as if nothing happened. The first option is dastardly, the second one is also, and the third one is bold but immensely stupid.

Yeah, I’m supposed to just walk in the middle of the room like everything is Gucci. “Ayo, don’t mind me, I’m just a pony who totally didn’t embarrass you in front of everybody.” Haha, only if Dante didn’t hold grudges that will totally work. Of course, he proved that he doesn’t forget about things yesterday…The wisest course of action would to be going with the second one. I’m going with the second one.

I took a small step forward, trying to advance to the kitchen unnoticed. To my advantage, my hooves made little to no noise. See, there are many advantages to being small; infiltration is one of them. Even though this isn’t classified as infiltration since it’s my house. I mean, it is pathetic that I have to sneak in my damn house! I want to go with my third option, but what are the odds if I fight Dante one on one?

I don’t know, but I’m guessing you will kick him below the belt again.

I continued creeping through the room until I stopped to get a good glance at the TV. I frowned as the couch, which is eight inches away from me, is blocking my view. See, this is where my height comes as a disadvantage. Even if I do use it to infiltrate, I will be possibly missing out a lot of written details. It’s a lose/win situation patently.

*rumble*

Who cares! Just get in the kitchen and get me some-

I jammed my hoof into my stomach with might. I bit my lip, trying to ignore the pain. Real stupid of me for taking my stomach so serious to the point where I inflict damage to it.

Why did you hit me so hard? *sniff*

You’re pissing me off, stomach. I’ll get some food in you, just please, put a glue stick in your mouth or naval.

I rolled my eyes and continued niggling through the room. Every step I took made little to no sound, but that is weird because it was echoing yesterday. I guess the Living room being relatively huge makes sense. Oh yeah, the TV is on too.

I don’t know what Dante was watching, but it sounded like a movie. Why does it? Well, the over exaggerated effects are one thing, but the sound in general sounds like a movie. Well, whatever he is watching, it doesn’t concern me.

I grinned as I finally reached the end of the living room. Now I just have to turn right. “Okay, let’s get this shit!” I shouted jubilantly.

“Who said that!?” Dante acclaimed.

I squeaked and bolted into the room. Darn me and my big mouth! I had it made, but I ruined it by getting light years ahead of myself. Now I’m going have to go through un-needed drama, which could have been easily prevented.

Not unless you hide.

What’s the difference? I’m going to be caught anyways.

Hey, it wouldn't hurt to try.

As I fully entered the room, I was jerking my head left and right, looking for a suitable place to hide. The cabinets would be too much work, and I probably wouldn’t fit.

I shivered as I heard Dante’s footsteps. The more he approached the room, the clearer I could hear his footsteps. Honestly, there is no way I can randomly choose a good hiding spot in the spawn of 5 seconds. I’m just going to grow a pair and stop acting as if I’m on the run or something. The first step of being real is to deal with reality.

Hey, I made that up and it sounds convincing. Now I know why people call me philosophical; my words are like a jagged edge. It stabs you, but you will always remember it when you see the scar.

Hey, that was pretty good for a metaphor. I have hidden potential, I think.

“What the hell are-“

Dante’s voice snapped me out of my reverie. I gulped as I saw him for the first time in a long duration. Part of me is nervous to see him, and the other part is excited since I have another opportunity to kick him in the deck.

But, the center of me is disappointed. I mean, things can take a drastic turn in the next few seconds, and those changes will remind me of lack of sense. Really, who shouts “Let's get this shit” out loud? That not only sounds retarded, but it sounds disgusting.

I just wanted some food…

As I stared into his eyes, I could feel the thoughts lingering in his head. When you see someone eyes broaden, your mind clicks on instinct. It’s a dead giveaway that some is perplexed. Now, why is he perplexed? I don’t know, but he surely saw me before. Seeing a yellow pony is nothing new on his agenda. Well, not anymore.

He kept staring at me with an arched expression. Well, this is awkward; you’re standing across the room with one of your opposers and you don’t know what to say. What can I say? If I say the wrong thing, he will bust my lip. If I don’t, then it would end up in an argument. I don’t know, but what will greeting him do? Entice more conflict because he will grease me?

I sighed. “What do you want, Dante?”

He cringed as I finally spoke. “Shawn?”

I nodded. “Yes. Surprised?”

He rubbed his chin. “Hmm, when did you get downstairs?”

I deadpanned. “Just now.”

He shook his head. “No, I mean how? I didn’t see you come down.”

“I just walked behind the couch.”

Okay, that isn’t really a lie. Despite me sneaking, I didn’t really have to crouch or anything. All I did was walk slowly, so I’m telling the truth to some extent.

He smirked. “Wow. That’s crazy…”

It's not really crazy, more like fundamental. Like, not everyone has the sharpest ears, and him blasting the tv volume being absorbed into it is an indication of no awareness. But, whatever floats his boat.

“Indeed.” I agreed, maintaining my patience.

Well, that wasn’t so bad. Instead of being rude, I asked him what’s up and we have a short, formal conversation.

We stared at each other for a couple of minutes. Feeling awkwardness usurp me, I didn’t try to start up a new conversation. Look, I haven't had a casual conversation with this guy in awhile; I didn't even plan on talking to him today.

He coughed. “You know, Shawn...”

His sentence caught my attention. It wasn’t the words, but it’s the way he delivered them. It started out strong, but he blacked out at the end. Could he be proposing a truce with me? I got to see this…

“ I’m sorry for yesterday. I never realized how much trouble you were going through…”

I raised an eyebrow. “Oh, really?”

“Yeah,” he confirmed. “I got so angry, I was in-“

“The heat of the moment?” I interjected.

He nodded. “Yep. So, I was really insensitive and shit. I just want everything to stop.”

I looked at him like he was speaking a different language. He really must think I’m delirious doesn’t he? That fake apology doesn’t sound like it came from his heart at all; more like his parents’ heart. I mean, Mom and Dad were downstairs with him last night; it’s obvious they influenced him.

Of course, she probably did since Dante apologizing on his own is implausible. Especially when you add our earlier grievances into the equation. Okay, not only did I kick him in the nuts, but I decried him while making him fall backwards. If I was in that position, I would surely feel embarrassed and will isolate myself from the person who did that to me. Matter of fact, if that person was smaller than me and completely vulnerable, I would kill the punk who demoralized me!

Another thing I want to mention is that that was a crappy apology. I mean his body language for instant shows he was pondering what to say. If he was frank, I doubt he would stumble with his vocabulary.

Finally, why did he cull to apologize when I came downstairs? If the tables turned and I felt the need to apologize to someone, I would do it as soon as possible. In other words, Dante should have went to me immediately after waking up. That will give the impression that he actually desires to set things straight.

I think you’re being black and white here.

Why?

Well, you don’t know if his parents told him or not. I mean, at least give him a chance; I’m positive having him as an ally beats the hell out of having him as an enemy, right?

True. But, I rather have an enemy then a fake friend.

You don’t know if he is fake though. You’re dismissing him before you even asked him. Look, even if his parents did tell him, he could have just declined it.

Well. You have a point, I guess.

I have everything going well and it could go better if Dante is on my good side. Heck, I don’t fully forgive him, but at least I don’t have to worry about him ‘plotting’ against me. Meh, since I’m in such a good mood today, it won’t hurt trying to make my day brighter. I’m not keen at having Dante as an ally, but it is hundred times better than feuding with him. Heh, sibling rivalries are complex.

I sighed. “Dante, I have to ask you a serious question.”

His eyes widened. “What is that?”

“Well…” I started, abruptly pausing for a second while circling my hoof on the floor nervously. “Did Mom and Dad tell you to come and apologize?”

He groaned. “Look. I left the house yesterday and took a walk. While I was walking, I’ve been doing some hard thinking.”

Shoot, looks like he is serious about apologizing. I took Dante for granted it seems, but how did he get back in the house anyways? Usually when myself or him walk out the house, we stay locked out for 6 hours. That’s messed up, but it teaches us to value our house. Seriously, surviving outside for six hours without money is hard work.

Yeah, Dad came up with the idea but Mom advertised it the most. I’m not ecstatic at the idea, but I don’t detest it either. It doesn’t matter since I will never storm out the house again. I’m surprised Dante did though; that is childish.

But, that doesn’t answer how he got back into the house. The requirement was six hours last time I checked, and there was no way anybody opened the door for him late at night like that. If he vacated the premises, I would expect him to be camping somewhere that night, since it seems more believable.

“How did you get back in the house?”

“I have the keys to the house, dummy.” He sneered mirthfully.

Well, this is embarrassing. I was about to verbally insult him over a baseless accusation. Yeah, I definitely am not as receptive as I thought.

I shrugged. “Whatever. I think it’s cool that you decide to take responsibility for your actions and everything...” I began slowly, beginning to change the subject. “But, I can’t really forgive you for yesterday.”

The side of Dante’s lips curled quizzically. “Why?”

I grimaced. “You know why, Dante. What you did yesterday was…” I paused, starting to boil inside as I recollected information from yesterday. Every time I think about yesterday, I remember Dante’s sardonic voice and his nonchalant attitude about things. Him beating me up because he thought I was ‘gay’. That’s enough to make a motherfu-

Grr… let me try to move on. It was yesterday and today is a brand new day, so no need to start another verbal backlash. I should just stick to what I cogitated.

I groaned. “Like I was saying, you were an asshole yesterday, simple as that. Your lack of remorse made me want a bear to rip your eyeballs off and put and bust it open.”

Dante’s eyes dilated at my graphic description of what I hoped his fate would be like.

I mentally punched myself in the face. “Like I was saying!” I shouted, “You crossed the line yesterday. First, even when I transformed, you were giving me jokes. Did I look like I was smiling yesterday?” I asked rhetorically.

Dante shook his head.

“Exactly. I was practically traumatized, but you didn’t attempt to hold back in the slightest. And when the mention of me liking ponies was brought up, you preceded to beat me up because you thought I was gay?” I stated while my left eye twitched slightly.

Dante sighed. “I know Shawn, it was bad thinking of me yesterday. How could you be gay for that? You’re not even a guy anymore…”

I deadpanned. “Not the point I was making… but whatever. It still isn’t right.”

He ran towards me and bent over slightly. Before I fully reacted to his sudden burst of energy, he hugged me. “I always wanted to do this again.”

Ah, that reminds me of what he did to me yesterday. Instead of smashing me like I thought, he gave me a hug, which led to me being suspicious. Of course, what’s the difference? A small part in Dante’s heart is probably vomiting at the thought of doing this while the other is thinking what exactly I’m thinking.

I frowned as he started to squeeze harder, making the joints in my body start to pressure. “Okay, guy, you’re starting to hurt me.”

He obliged and removed his arms around me. I rubbed my shoulders a bit. Okay, now that I got him on his good side, I think I can forward a few inquiries without being formal. Yeah, I think I garnered his trust enough to forward an embarrassing questing that has been floating in my head.

“So Dante, can you make me breakfast?”

He frowned. “I didn't come to make breakfest.”

I opened my mouth in fake shock. “I thought you wanted to be friends with me again?”

Dante clenched his fist. “I do. It's just that I don't know how to cook.”

He doesn't know how to cook? Yeah right, like those ramen noodles weren’t ordered. The dude is a liar; he cooked that joint two days ago!

This time, I frowned. “Bullshit. I know you be cooking on the low.”

“Shawn, you need to--”

“I thought we were going to start over?” I interrupted.

Ah, the most over-used excuse in the book to use to get your way. It's manipulative and condescending, but doing it someone who was acting like a wuss yesterday justifies it.

Yeah, getting breakfast by reminding him of his words is the perfect way of getting revenge secretly behind his back. Sure, he apologized on his own, but that isn’t enough. I want breakfast, and if he doesn’t do it, we can call our ‘truce’ off.

Matter of fact, Dante owes me a lot for yesterday! Honestly, this is the start of-

Wait! The heck am I going on about? The kid apologizes to me and I’m thinking about being manipulative? Wow, I was questioning him being sincere and I am going against what I preach. I’m a living paradox.

Gold digging already? I knew it!

Dante sighed. “Fine. What do you want?”

Wait, did he really say yes, despite how demanding I sounded? I thought he would at least have an argument to counter my ‘restart’ cliché I used against him, but I guess Dante is easy to tool around with. Still doesn’t make it right, since my credibility and dignity is on the line.

My cheeks flushed. “Dante, never mind. You don’t have to if you don’t want to.”

Dante wagged his head. “It’s fine. You’re right, I have to make up for yesterday.”

Wow, he actually agrees with that? I only said that because I wasn’t thinking primly, but he isn’t hesitant to go along with it and is accepting. Okay, I guess I can’t stop him now. Besides, I should think of him making me breakfast as a ‘good brother’ thing. Now, here is the difficult part: What should I eat? Last time I checked, the house was empty of food. Mom and Dad needs to go grocery shopping for realsies. They were supposed to go yesterday, but I guess you can say getting drunk ruins your original plans.

I looked at the fridge quizzically. First things first, what is in the fridge? There isn't any Pizza left or anything sufficient.

Wait, scratch that--there is food. There are waffles, bagels, steak, eggs, cheese, and sausage. Okay, I would say steak, but Dante can't cook that because 1. He doesn't mess with the grill 2. That's for dinner.

I guess the best choice is waffles, eggs and cheese; and a sausage. I know I'm not certified to eat meat, but I can at least try. Plus, eggs with waffles is too light. I need a big break fest this morning; I only ate one time yesterday for instance.

I grinned. “I want eggs and cheese with sausage!” I shouted in a little kid -esque voice. “Oh yeah, add waffles too!”

This time, Dante gives me a look like I'm delirious. “Are you drunk?”

Is that a rhetorical question?

His reaction surprised me. For the first time today, Dante sounded grumpy. He was in a good mood today, but a cloud going on top of his head wasn’t expected. No, I didn't know he was going to get stressed like this because I didn’t degrade him once today, and I actually caught myself when I was about to.

Dude, you asked for a Sunday breakfast! How can you not get angry?

Okay, maybe that big breakfast I requested is superfluous, but…

It is Sunday, idiot.

Really?

Yes.

Oh. My bad, but I still stand my point.

I sighed. “But Dante, you're my bro.”

He shook his head. “Nah, chill. That's too much work. That's i-hop shit right there; do I look like I work in I-hop?

I scowled. “You don't need to look a certain way to be a cook.”

He considered my words for a second and shrugged. “You're right, but the point is I wish I would cook all that. You dumb for even asking.”

I sighed. “I'm hungry though.”

“Yeah, tough luck. I'm not messing with the frying pan today.”

I pouted. “Fine. What else is here?”

“Nothing.” he replied sheepishly.

I contracted my brows. “What did you eat then?”

“Nothing.”

So, you were just watching Tv all day without eating anything? Okay, seems legit.

“So, what are you going to do for food?” I continued pressing him.

“Cook me some a little later.”

Wow, he just contradicted himself. He said he isn't gonna mess with it today, but he is planning to prepare him something later? Bogus.

I growled. “Didn't you say you aren't messing with the frying pan?”

He smirked. “I'm not messing with it now. Later I am.”

I glared at him while I crossed my fore and hind legs, sitting in a lower position. “So, you're going to let me starve, even though you declared us siblings a few seconds ago? The least you can do is make me something to eat...”

He erupted laughing. “Shawn, I'm just kidding. I'll cook it; you really think I'm gonna let my lil sis starve?”

Is he joking or is he serious?

I cringed at being referred to as a sister. “Don't call me 'sis'.”

He frowned. “Well, what do you want me to call you? I can't call you brother because you're not a dude, but I can't call you sister because you don't like the title. What do you want me to identify you as, Shawn?”

I stared at him with wide eyes. For once, Dante made a good point. Mom thinks of me as her daughter, Dad thinks of me as his son, Katie still thinks of me as her brother because I told her to, even though she suggest I start thinking of myself as a girl. Finally, Dante is neutral about everything but identifies me as his 'sister'. Ain't this a bitch, huh?

Okay, if I add it up, there is three vs one. Mom, Katie, and Dante thinks I should just accept feminine pronouns while Dad wants me to be a man, despite my current state.

Damn.

I really just want to render this non-existent and remind everyone that Shawn's brain is operating this body, but it will eventually backfire.

Mom will get into control freak mode and try her best to feminize me, no matter what cost. I mean, when I go back to school, I'm willing to bet Mom will tell the principal staff to change my gender on my official documentation. Heck, she would probably have me change my I.d. and update it to my match my current state! I'm obviously traveling down one road, so all my thoughts about me being 'male' would only be denial.

Wait a second! There is only one logical explanation on why Dante is asking me these type of questions! Mom indoctrinated him evidently, and now that he has a chance to see me; he is coaxing me just like Mom! If Mom really did that, she is an evil woman.

I looked at Dante as he somehow teleported to the fridge. How did he get there anyways? Oh yeah, I forgot I leave reality when I think too hard. Scratch that last thought.

I blinked incredulity until I have a hint of volume on the tip of my tongue. “Yo, did Mom tell you to call me 'sister'?”

Dante started to rummage through the fridge. “No. I just can't look at you and call you 'brother' anymore.”

I can relate to that. I can't look at Jessica and call her my 'girl friend' anymore. But, I still can't call her 'colt friend' because that thought makes me question my sexuality, and being with a female turned male disturbs me…

Whatever. I'm not gonna even think about that right now. I will settle this with her soon. For now, I need to get back to reality and settle this later.

I sighed. “No. I don't want to be called sis. Just call me bro or anything else that is uni-sex.”

Dante cringed. “When was 'bro' uni-sex?”

Oh yeah, I forgot Dante and I went to different high schools. Maybe that is why he doesn't get my statement. Yeah, my school is where 'boy' is way to refer to someone as a homie. I actually like saying it, since most of the people I talk to are guys and I'm white, so I can't say you know what. Why? Because I don't want to get beat up.

So, since I'm comfortable with being called 'bro', I should keep being referred to as that. Yeah, 'bro', not 'brother'. Biologically, I can't be called that anymore.

“It was uni-sex since whenever,” I replied sarcastically.

Dante shrugged. “Okay, that's cool 'bro'.”

I smirked. “I'm not your bro until you get to work like you were supposed to.”

Dante pulled out a cartoon of eggs and a package of cheese. “Don't rush me, kid.”

Dante closed the fridge and started to move the ingredients to the counter, until he thought of another subject to bring up.

“So, do you still like girls or what?”

I dead panned. “Of course I do. What type of question is that?”

“Then why were you whining so much yesterday?” he growled. My tail flicked at the instant change in his tone. How does bringing up my preference of sex correlate to me 'whining' yesterday? I wasn't whining yesterday. Was I? No, I have no idea what this kid is talking about.

I gave him an inquisitive look, dazed by his last sentence. “What are you talking about, b?”

Dante placed the ingredients on the counter. “Well, your 'girl friend' is a guy now, and you don't even like guys.”

I nodded. “Your point?”

“My point is you don't even love her anymore but you caused a lot of commotion yesterday over me sending that faux message. I mean, you should be thanking me for that!”

I felt my cheeks redden as my heart started to pound repeatedly. So, that was what that statement was about? Not only does he bring up a sensitive subject for me, but he is trying to accuse me of not liking Jessica! Really? Just because I said 'I don't like guys' automatically means we have to break up?

No, just no.

I closed my eyes, putting on my 'lecture face'. “First of all: I still love Jessica. I just don’t want to have sex, simple as that.

My eyes bolted open. “Second of all, shut the hell up! Mind your business, you shouldn't have sent it anyways. If I wanted to break up with Jessica, I would have done it myself. You don't have the authority to make decisions for me, so piss off.”

Dante glazed at me quaintly. “But, you said you don't like guys?”

I facehooved. “That isn't the point, retard. I don't need to tell you why I'm still with her because you wouldn't understand, but that isn't up to you! Plus, you wasn't doing that to benefit me, you were doing to it because you were pissed off I kicked you in the nuts! You just wanted to pleasure yourself!”

Despite Dante's back being turned, I still clearly saw him shiver. “Alright Shawn, calm down. I understand now, just stop yelling at me.”

I rolled my eyes. “Damn Dante. I know you aren’t retarded, but stop saying stuff that makes you look like a retard.”

Dante halted cooking and turned towards me. “Okay, I'm sorry. But, you should really consider liking men. You kissing girls would look kinda gay.”

I sighed. “I know you hate gay people, but remember I'm a guy inside the body. Plus, I probably will never kiss another girl. I mean, if things between Jessica and I don’t work out, then you might see it. You will never know.”

He shrugged. “What ever makes you happy, bro.'

I smiled. “Dante, lets never fight again, okay?”

“Yeah,” he agreed.

“However,” I started as my tone turned more hostile. “Next time you mess with me like that, I'll cripple you. Got it?"

Dante put his hands on his cheeks. “Ooo! I'm so scared! A pony who isn't even one foot tall is threatening me! I'm so scared; I should have never angered him in the first place!” he responded sardonically.

I frowned. “I'm not 1 feet…”

“Really? Then why are you smaller than a rat? ”

What is scary about this comment is I’m being compared to a rat. No, that is too small, not even the fillies and colts in the shower were that height.

I gave a fake laugh. “Very funny. What, are you Dane Cook or something?”

He nodded. “I most certainly am.”

I mimicked him in a sassy voice. “You know Dane cook is the most hate comedian ever, right?”

…...............................................................................................................................................................

Dante began to focus on cooking again while I was patiently waiting for it by sitting at the table.

This is my first time sitting at the table in this form and I already encountered a problem. The original chairs that came with the table set were too big for me, so I had to settle for a high chair. It solves my problems, but it isn't as comfortable as the seats intended for the table.

It still beats eating on the floor like a pet.

I always like the decor of the table. It's a nice brown china styled table which a medium length. It really sets the tone of the dining room, which atmosphere was completely brown. I also love how the kitchen is connected to the dining room.

The best part about the kitchen is the granite covering. Yep, from the counters to the island, the pattern was complete. This is one reason why I eat at the table instead of watching Tv or going upstairs.

Oh yeah, speaking of dining, I never knew Dante could cook so good! The smell of the eggs and waffles smell so fantastic that I could practically taste it in my mouth. However, I can't say the same for sausages, for it makes me feel slightly queasy. Not that much, but it smells foreign. I mean, it smells like sausage but smells like a downgraded version of vomit.

Yeah, I sound stupid saying that. I can't describe the smell but I can say the eggs and waffles compensate for the sausages' scent.

I sniffed in delight. “Wow Dante, I didn't know you were this good at cooking.”

“Now you know,” he replied smugly

“I think you cook better than Mom,” I said with candor. “Even though I didn’t try your food.”

Dante didn't reply, but his head pirouetted silently.

Oops, look like a struck a nerve.

“You see Shawn, that's exactly why I don't tell people; cooking is a woman's job.”

Is he stupid?

Wow, is that why he doesn't tell anybody? What a stupid/sexist reason! Firstly, calling him a bitch had nothing to do with a 'woman cooking'. I just used it as an insult; how the heck can he misinterpret that?That is a frivolous reason because that is nothing more than a stereotype created by ignoramuses around the globe. Heck, it's more of a joke than anything; it's not really meant to be taken literally. I mean, not ALL women can cook. Katie's devil eggs tastes like devil food alright.

I scowled. “The kitchen is not only reserved for women. Look at all these great male chefs; are they embarrassed that they can cook?”

Dante sighed. “It doesn't matter; it isn't very manly. That's why I don't tell anybody.”

He is just like Mom. They both enforce severely strong gender roles. Well, at least Mom isn't homo phobic.

“Get off the short bus, Dante. Nothing wrong with cooking. Stop trying to act so hard and act natural for a change: Being a guy isn't just about sports, games, wrestling and other etcetera...” I chided…

“How about watching ponies?” Dante asked caustically.

I rolled my eyes. “Har har, very funny. Yes, ponies may look girly, but they touched me, son. If it wasn't for them, I wouldn't be giving you this advice!” I said in an expectant tone, “Yeah, I would just give up on you and let you wallow in your bias ignorance for the rest of your life.”

Dante snickered. That’s easy for you to say. Face it, ponies are really ga and the people who watch it out fairies.”

I shrugged. “It's your opinion; just don't call people gay for liking it. That's rude and narrow minded.”

The teenager rolled his eyes. “Why do you care, Shawn? Stop defending these people, because you know deep inside your heart you agree with me.”

My eyelids abated in ennui. “No, not really. Since I was a guy who watched it and never thought of myself as a ‘fairy’.”

Dante scowled. “You were a fairy. You definitely were.”

I battled my eyelashes in bemusement. “So, are you trying to say I am one?”

Dante shook his head. “No. I mean, you can watch the show if you want to now. But, it pains me to see a guy watching it. What happened to teenage mutant ninja turtles and Yu-Gi-oh? Those were the real guy shows.”

I sighed. Well, the only thing good about being a mare is I can watch the show and be open about it without being insulted or laughed at. Still, that doesn't make Dante's words any better. He is probably just trying to use that as an excuse so I can't penalize him. You see, I'm not the type of person to agree what someone says, despite them not talking about me. I don't consider myself a brony, but I feel obligated to defend their legacy.

I'm starting to hate Dante more every time he opens his mouth. His mind is so close-minded... damn. Even though I'm excused, it still pains ME to see someone get so fluttered over someone's interest. Yeah, I think cloppers are freaks, but I don't criticize them or nothing. I'm like 'Whatever man, as long as it isn't anything evil'.

If someone thinks I'm weird of watching Mlp, that is perfectly fine because I would think the same thing if I never saw the show and I found out my best friend watched it. But, I would never inwardly attack them or abuse them like that. Man, I hate A7x but don’t insult the fans for liking it. Nope, I insult the fans for thinking that crap is real “metal”. See, if you have a justifiable reason, it makes it okay.

“I mean, they are taking all the men shows off in favor of this girly crap!” Dante continued ranting.

I scoffed. “Dante, if you looked around, there are popular shows for dudes.”

“Yeah, but they aren't as popular as my little pony. Every where I go on the internet I see a fucking pony on my screen! Why is this so popular? What is wrong with this generation! I don't think homosexuals are coming out, but homosexuals are increasing because our gay activist president supports gay people!” Dante exclaimed.

I shook my head in annoyance. “Once again, I can't answer those questions, but ever since it became mainstream, there have been many conversions. Look, you can hate it but don't hate the people for liking it! I understand you're angry for seeing ponies everywhere, but don’t get on your period every time you meet a guy who watches the show. How would you like if people bullied you because of your religion?”

Dante didn't respond, but continued to listen to me with interest. I'm guessing he is at a lost for words, meaning he knows how absurd his religion is. I'm not gonna even go into details because I really try my best to ignore that crap.

“Exactly. The world doesn't revolve around you, guy. Look, I hate pop but I don't make fun of people who listen to it. I also hated Inception, but do see me going in the movie theaters and shooting people up like James Holmes?”

Dante lifted his finger up, preparing to retaliate, but I cut him off as I continued my tirade.

I slammed my hoof on the table. “Leave people alone and let them do what they do! Is it harming you? No, it's not. So, get off their chest. You’re like a baby breast feeding right now...”

Hey, that was a pretty good one.

I know right? I’m going to use that in my next poem.

I Well, I hope he listened to what I said because I really do want to change the type of person he is because Dante has the potential to be a decent person; he just has to get rid of these flaws in order for him to be absolved.

I sighed. “Sorry Dante, you just got me mad.”

“You know, that makes a lot of sense,” he said while retrieving plates from the cabinet.

I stared at Dante for a couple of seconds. “So, you're feeling me?”

He nodded. “Hell yeah. You're right; I should just leave these guys alone.”

My eyes started to scintillate. Is this the same Dante from yesterday? Why is he cooperating so good all of the sudden? He doesn't have an argument to present to counteract my claims? Is Dante finally growing brain cells?

“You're saying you will leave the bronies alone?”

Dante turned off the stove as the flames diminished. “Yeah. I still think they are gay, but they could be gay if they want to be.”

Sounds fair enough.

“That's all I ask, Dante.” I said with compassion.

Dante crossed his arms. “Well, you really touched me today, Shawn.”

My cheeks flushed. “A lot of people tell me that to be honest.”

“Yeah, especially men, right?”

I glared at Dante’s direction after the gratuitous comment. The side of his lips curled up into a smile as he started to laugh in amusement.

I looked at him confused for a second before I decided to play along. “Heh... heh... haha... haha!”

We both shared fits of cheers and laughter for a few minutes, getting rid of all the build of comedy created today. For the first time in awhile, we truly had a bonding moment.

Today has just started and it was one of the best days in my life. I was talking to God yesterday, so I guess He is talking back. I mean, my brother has just became my brother and he’s about to make me a big break fest. I went from Hell to Heaven in 24 hours.

The laughter stopped when I spoke up. “Alright, shut up. I'm getting hungry.”

Dante's eyebrows pinched. “How do you ask for food?”

“Uhh...” I said while putting a hoof to my muzzle. I pointed towards the kitchen and then brought my oter hoof in front of my face. I clapped my hoofs together robotly.

Dante stared at me in awe. “You think you're funny, do you?”

I ignored him and repeated the gesture. This time, Dante smirked in amusement. Dante bowed down and closed his eyes while his left hand on his chest. “Your food is coming, Madam.”

I scowled. “Shut up, Dante...” I said playfully.

Dante snickered as he turned back to the sink.

Well, it seems my food is ready. I just have to wait a few seconds more to finally taste something again.

There goes my food problem, but what will I do after I finish eating? Honestly, I don't know what to do later today. I got basketball practice but I don't want to go out like this. I mean, I would probably get cut first of all, and I'm sure a few jokes will get thrown at me.

I sighed.

I have no problem with that, because people are gonna talk regardless. But, I still think it’s useless to go to an activity where I can't even participate. It will only remind me of my predicament and jealously will override me while I look at everyone else practice and do their daily routine. While everyone is practicing, I will be side-lined and forced to spectate.

Man, this sucks! My future getting a scholarship for ball is probably over, unless they make a pony league, which I will gladly join before Kobe Bryant does.

But, will anyone waste their time making a sport for ponies? I don't even need to explain why ponies playing ball is destined to fail like a person traveling to a different country with limited gas.

That reminds me, did anyone on the team besides me transform? If they did, then this is what I need: More mutual support. To make it better, if one of them got their gender swapped, I would even be more comfortable and re-assured than I am currently.

Becareful what you wish for, it might have actually happened.

“Shawn!” I heard Dante holler.

I snapped out of my mind when I immediately heard Dante's impatient tone. “What Dante?”

“Are you gonna eat or what?”

I frowned. “Of course I am. I'm waiting for you to finish!”

“I've been finished for a few seconds,” he hissed.

Before I can respond, a familiar smell flared into my nostrils. It's the food Dante made, but it smells like it's closer towards me. I sniffed and indeed felt the eggs, waffle, and garbage flavored sausage's scent. Yeah, I still am not use to that yet.

I looked down at the table and saw that my plate was indeed ready. It was in my face the whole time and I didn't even know it!

I didn't examine the plate closely, but instead continued to eye-ball Dante. “Oh, my bad. Thanks Dante.”

He rolled his eyes, but snickered softly. “No probs.”

I looked at the plate in front of my face with concentration. Too big waffles laid in the middle of the plates while a good amount eggs with cheese were on the upper left side. On the lower left side were two sausage links that looked like it was pork. They were black and skinny, and...

I think calling them links is enough clarification.

I grinned. “Thanks Dante!” I repeated.

“No problem. But... huh...”

My grin transformed into a frown. “What Dante?”

Dante began to move dig his hands into his pockets nervously. Yep, it’s obvious something is biting him in the butt . “Uh, can you even eat meat?”

I blinked. “I don't know, that's why I'm trying to see.”

Dante nodded his head slowly, giving me an awkward eye in the process. His eyebrows contracted as he tried his hardest to smirk. Okay, clearly Dante doesn't trust me gambling with meat. But, I I don't need his faith; I can do this. This is something light.

“Hmm, nothing is going to happen. Just watch me eat out this plate, without anything happening.” I said with confidence.

Dante snickered slightly and was struggling to keep a straight face. “You’re crazy, you know that?”

Seems even Dante knows that horses shouldn’t eat, which means he put chicken to my face on purpose yesterday. But, when I want food, he is worried? Heh, I don’t need his concern, I’m positive I will stay a carnivore as a pony.

Matter of fact, I’m so sure I can make a bet with Dante. Since I’m so lazy and discovered I like being held, Dante will carry me upstairs to my room!

Yeah, weird bet. I could say money or anything that is actually material, but I’m doing this because asking Dante will be too awkward. In other words, this gives me the opportunity to gain a short cut without manipulating anyone. “Alright. If I eat this, I want you to carry me upstairs.”

Dante’s eyebrows contracted while he gave a sly smile. “What type of bet is that?”

“My sentiments exactly, but don’t worry about that.” I muttered

He shrugged. “Fine. If you throw up or die, I get the room back and you move to the couch!”

Ouch!

Okay, this is now officially a gamble. Not really on my part, but Dante made it one. If I react negatively, I will have to leave the comfort of my home and sleep on the couch. Or, if I ‘die’, which I hope not. If I do, he will get the bed anyways.

Wait, die? Can I die for eating meat? I think I’m starting to have different thoughts…

My ears dropped. “I think I am starting to re consider this…”

Dante shook his head. “You’re not gonna die, Shawn. But, you will either get sick or vomit.”

I sighed.

I turned my attention towards my plate and mentally gulped. I put my hoof on the fork and as expected, it stuck to it like there were imaginary fingers. I carefully picked up a sausage link and raised to towards my mouth.

Here we go...

...............................................................................................................................................................

“We're at your room...” Dante muttered.

I lifted my head up to get a view of Dante's face, but instead was greeted by his chin. I mentally shrugged and looked back in front of me.

“Kay. Put me down now...”

Dante removed his hands around me and allowed me to drop on the ground in a painful fashion. However, I was ready this time and recovered on my hooves nicely.

I smirked and turned around. “Today just isn't your day, man.”

That statement is actually factual. Dante had a chance to get the room back, but it backfired, just like his attempt at dropping me on the head.

Yep, I can actually eat meat. This surprises part of me while the other part of me is relieved that it actually doesn't cause harm. I mean, I saw a video where a person fed a horse hamburger meat. The horse digested it without any harm done, I think. I never saw what happened when the curtains closed, but an immediate reaction didn't occur.

Yeah, there might be a chance of something happening to me later, but I don't have to worry about that right now. The only noticeable difference besides the smell is how the meat barley packed my stomach up. For some reason, it didn't add any extra weight on me like it usually would. Maybe because it was only sausage links? I don't know, it felt light regardless.

My tail flicked without my consent. I actually like how my tail moves according to my emotions. If I'm acting arrogant, it flicks. If I'm angry, it twitches. If I'm sad, it falls down and pats against the ground.

“Shut up, Shawn.”

I chuckled and entered my room. Once again, I forgot to close the door. Oh well, it doesn't matter anyways; it makes it easier for me to go in-and-out and not go through the trouble of opening it with my hooves.

“You really messed up the room...” Dante snarled.

“Hmm?” I raised an eyebrow. “You're the one that destroyed my sheets.”

He shrugged. “I guess we're both guilty.”

I shook my head. “No, not 'we', you.”

“Why just me?”

I dead panned.“Because I said so, that's why.”

Dante smirked. “You're retarded. Just shut up.”

I ignored Dante as I walked towards my bed. I hopped on and sat on the edge of the bed, taking some time to think about what to do next. I got the bathroom and breakfast thing out the way, so what should I do know? I have practice soon, but will I go or not? I can't go like this, so maybe I should tell coach I'm not going?

Yeah, that is a good idea instead of just flat out not showing up. I deserve to rest today anyways. Not only because I’m starting to feel tired, but I was forgetting some stuff from yesterday out of nowhere.

Actually, my stomach has been acting weird today also. After I ate, I don’t think it was making that much ruckus earlier because I was hungry, but it must have been something else. It actually felt a little tight when I woke up, but I ignored it. It just became more obvious now that I’m starting to think about it.

I sighed. “Hey Dante?”

“What?”

“Can you pass me my phone?”

Dante frowned and shook his head. “No, do something for yourself, lazy bum.”

I grimaced. “I can't unlock it with my hooves, dude.”

“So, you want me to pick it up, unlock it, and give it to you?” No, I want you to pick it up, unlock your mouth, and put it in!

“Well duh! That's one of the reasons I wanted you to carry me upstairs.” I responded cynically.

He snickered. “Sure, you just didn't want to walk upstairs.”

Oh my! What a revelation!

I smirked. “Exactly. That is where you come in, slave.”

Dante glared at me. “Well, get a new slave then. I’m about to be out.”

My amused expression turned into an impatient one. “Seriously, unlock my phone; I got to check something out.”

“Don’t want to.” he said in a childish voice.

Okay, if he is kidding, his joking is becoming redundant. I want to get this done quickly so I can get on the internet.

As Dante started to walk towards the door, a sudden adrenaline rush occurred to my body as my eyes widened in the process. “DANTE!” I shouted.

Dante turned around as his clenched eyebrows was evident. “I was just kidding!”

My left eye twitched. “Did I look like I was kidding?”

“No, but you looked a little hoarse.”

I dead panned at Dante with apathy while he was grinning hard at his failed attempt at a joke. Not only was that joke terrible, but it was… okay, it had good wordplay but it still sucked.

I rolled my eyes. “Just pass the phone, god dammit.”

“Where is it?” Dante asked.

I directed my hoof to the extreme left of the floor. To my surprise, the phone is at the same exact spot where I kicked it yesterday.

Dante quickly went towards the phone and picked it up. He fixated it in front of his face and inspected it for a second.

“How did it get here anyways?”

“Don't worry about that...' I replied flatly.

Dante looked like he was going to say something, but retreated from it. Dante put the phone next to me on the bed and then walked towards the ps3. Of course he is going to play the ps3, Call of duty blackops 2 to be precise. Yeah, cool game, but I like MFW2 better. Why? Online mode in Black Ops sucks.

I rolled my eyes and looked at my phone's menu. Dante unlocked it like I told him, which is great. Now, I just need to figure out how I am supposed to navigate.

I put my hoof on the menu and, just like yesterday, it remained unmoved. I frowned. I really can't win, can I?

“Ahhhhhhhhh!” I shouted in exasperation.

Dante shivered and turned towards me on instinct. “What the hell is your problem?”

“The damn phone won't move! I can’t use my hooves because the phone is touch screen!” I bellowed.

Dante blinked. “Okay? Why are you getting so angry though? It's not the end of the world!”

I scowled. “Not the end of the world? Guy, I can't control my phone at all anymore! It's useless now, and it's all because of these stupid hooves!”

Dante's mouth gaped open. “Okay! Calm down, I’ll do it for you.”

My cheeks puffed out. “I don’t want you to do it. I want to be independent for once actually, just like I was this morning.”

Dante grabbed the remote control to the tv and turned it on. “Good point. Just don’t scream like that next time, you got me scared for a second.” Due to the fact that he shivered immediately after I screamed, I think that is proper to describe his reaction. Dante sighed, “Now, what did you want to see?”

I just want to text coach and tell how I won't be able to make it. That's all, but I also want to check some of my un read messages. I particularly want to read the break up message Dante sent Jessica.

“I want to see my messages.” I requested.

Dante nodded and brought the message screen up. Dante suddenly opened his eyes in surprise. “You got a lot of un read messages.”

I blinked. “Really?”

Dante put the phone directly in front of my face, showing me how serious he was. Yes, he was indeed serious; I got a plethora of messages, and the source of those messages seem to be coming from one person.

Kaiseshawn is blowing up my phone.

I frowned. “Can you show me the messages by KaiseShawn?” Damn, it sucks that Dante is doing everything I tell him too. Now he is gonna see the messages KaiseShawn sent, and it will probably be embarrassing. Yeah, when KaiseShawn is angry, he says some wild shit. But, I say disrespectful stuff when I'm angry also.

Dante pressed on KaiseShawn's name and scrolled up to the beginning of the header that said “February 15”.

“Wow.” I said out out loud after scanning the messages.

The first message I see is: “yo dawg u herd bout tha ponies? Yesh ive been turned in 2 one.”

Dante chuckled. “Your friends type retarded.”

“Shut the hell up.” I muttered.

Well, it's official: A gigantic population of humans are turning into ponies. I would say about 5% changed in the world? That's huge and it will certainly continue since it started since Wednesday.

I grimaced at the second message. “yo practice haz been canceled cuz for sum reazon. Cum to my house we hav a lot 2 talk a bout.”

Okay, great that practice is canceled, but bad that there is probably a reason for it.

“Scroll down please.”

Dante scrolled the phone's screen down as three more messages appeared
.

One said “yo b answer bacc.”

Second one said “da hell pick up yo phone wen I call ya. Dats disrespectful home boi.”

Third one said “Shawn I kno u c mah messages, so answer bacc u mook”

I blinked. Damn, Kaiseshawn is impatient. Those messages were sent only two hours apart from each other. It's not like I keep my phone next to me all the time.

“Scroll down.”

Dante scrolled down to the final three messages from yesterday.

First one said “cuz y arent u answering? U ignoring me or sumting?”

Second one said “dis is the final tiem im txting u. Answer or its over”

Third one said “ight shawn I see u. Fuck u and yo couch”

Wow, this is a misunderstanding. He thinks I'm ignoring him but truthfully I had no access to my phone the whole day yesterday. I should call him and let him know why I wasn't responding. Texting will accumulate too much time, and I need to do this quickly.

But, he is a pony now. What are the odds of him answering or being next to his phone? Never mind. If he isn't next to his phone, I will leave a voice mail. I sighed. “Call him for me and then you can play the ps3 all you want.”

Dante glared at me. “I don't need your permission to play what I want.”

I giggled. "It's still my room, though."

Dante dead panned. “After this, get off my back you psycho pony.”

Dante opened up a mini-menu and pressed the 'call' button. The phone started to buzz as the screen clearly said 'Calling KaiseShawn'.

Dante put laid the phone flat on the bed and walked back towards the ps3. I smiled. Even though Dante pissed me off a little today, he has been very helpful and I can't front, he's redeemed himself. I should remind him how good he was. “Thanks Dante. You were great today.”

“Yeah yeah...” he grumbled, reflecting my praises.

I was about to frown, until I saw a small smile crept at the corner of his lips.

I rolled my eyes. “Dickhead...” I mumbled under my breath.

I picked the phone up and placed it towards my ear. The phone being relatively light is great and the fact that my hooves can't function on the phone's screen makes it positive that I won't accidentally end the call.

After a few buzzes later, I finally heard someone pick up the phone.

“Hello?” a female voice answered.

Oh great. This is either 1.His Mom. 2. Him.

If KaiseShawn's gender changed, I wouldn't be surprised. I just need to confirm if this is him.

“Are you Kaiseshawn or his Mom?” I inquired.

“No, I'm Kaiseshawn. Who the hell are you and how do you know my name?” the voice, which is presumably Kaiseshawn, answered.

Yep, it is him. I can tell by the word choice and the tone. Kaiseshawn always had that rude vibe to him, but he is still my bro.

But, that what makes things awkward; KaiseShawn is not a dude anymore! Listening to him speak or bust a joke will be strange with this new voice of his!

I have to admit, his voice sounds less high-pitched than mine. But, it doesn’t have a fake raspy tone to it like mine. I try to make my voice sound as butch as possible, so that is why it translates to a rambunctious tomboy voice. So, is KaiseShawn using his natural voice or is being retarded like me?

“It's me, Shawn.” I replied calmly.

“Shawn? Is that really you?” the voice question cautiously.

“No, it's Katie. YES! It's me you mook!” I yelled through the phone.

“Shawn? Why does your voice sound like that? You sound like a bitch.”

Ironic...

“The question is why does your voice sound like that? And why were you blowing up my phone yesterday?”

“Guy, I asked you first. Also, I was calling your ass all day yesterday. Why weren't you picking up for?

Yep, that is definitely him.

“Well, I’ve been turned into a pony, but I also was turned into a chick as well…” I replied in a deadpan tone. “Second of all, I wasn't home yesterday you moron. I was at the hospital.”

I saw Dante turn his back at me for a second, but he shrugged and reverted to the tv screen. Okay, no more acting up.

“Ohhhhhhh. That's crazy...” Kaise Shawn said in amazement,

“Yup. So... I guess you suffered the same fate as me, huh?”

“ Yes! I'm a friggin horse with a horn on my head! What the hell is this? I woke up like this yesterday.”

Unicorn? Lucky bastard becomes a unicorn while I'm still stuck as an earth pony. Oh yeah, Jessica is a pegasus. What's next? Mom and Dad becomes alicorns? Outta here with that...

“Dang. Lucky.” I muttered.

“Why? How am I lucky?”

“You're a unicorn, stupid. You can use magic...”

“Eww. Aren't unicorns those sissy ponies?”

I blushed. “No dude! Unicorns aren't sissy!”

“Really? That's what's up. I can really use this bone on my head for magic?”

“Yes.”

“Alright, it's over now.”

“What do you mean it's over?”

“Don't worry about that.”

“Whatever. I can't believe you didn't know.”

“I thought it was for show?”

“Well, I doubt it. My hooves are magical, so i'm assuming your horn is magical.”

“That's crazy. My magic stick isn't on my crotch anymore but is now on my forehead.”

“Woah! Dude!”

“It's true. Sex would be mad weird. I would have to -“

“Dude!”

“Alright alright! Probably not gonna happen, I’m too fishy to go out in public like this.”

“So am I, but you will eventually have to go outside. ”

“G’d you. No one must know bout this!”

“True that. We both must try and keep it a secret. But, one day everyone will find out and then our life will go down from there.”

“Yeah, we will get cut from the team also.”

“Not if they make a ponies league.”

“ You smacked? Does it look like we have fingers to you?”

“No. But, it's a good idea.”

“No, it's a crappyidea. Face it Shawn, we're screwed. We will eventually get cut from the team when everyone finds out.”

“Speaking of getting cut, why was practice canceled?”

“I don't know. “

“Hmm. Did anybody else turn into a pony?”

“Nah. As far as I'm concerned, we're the only ones in the clique that transformed.”

“I need to talk to you face to face, boy.”

“You better haul your ass to my house then.”

“No. Go to school tomorrow; we need to talk to everyone about this.”

“Are you dumb? School ain't gonna be open.”

“I beg to differ. People have been transforming since day one, I think.”

“For real?

I debated to tell him about Jessica, but it will lead to an awkward conversation that I don't want to deal with at the moment.

“Don't worry about that. I know everything, I guess.”

“Okay, but why do you want to go to school like that? Why can't we just gather in my house? It will save all the trouble, you feel me?”

“Look, I ain't going out today. Just trust me for tomorrow. Most likely, we won't have to go to classes because we can't write.”

“True that. But it's still stupid because all of us don't have the same lunch period.”

“Look. Trust me, guy.”

“Ugh, fine. I’m not feeling you, but I'm just glad I'm not the only one.”

“So am I. Look Kaiseshawn, you heard of the U.N?”

“Yeah. They said something about making a shot mandatory.”

“WHAT?!”

“You heard. On the news they said all ponies will be required to take a shot. I don't know what that is, but I will take it soon. Did you bang with the needle yesterday?”

“No! Don't watch that!”

“Why?”

“I don't trust that needle. There is a conspiracy going on!”

“Why do you say that?”

“The needle was originally a bloodshot, but then it turned into a vaccine. I asked a doctor what is in the vaccine, and he was oblivious to what he was giving.”

“Damn.”

“I know right?”

“So, are we stuck like this forever?”

“I don't know. I'm trying to figure this out, but I'm just one person. All I know is there is some evil liaisons going on.”

“Wow...”

“Yep...” I said casually.

“What is this, are Nazi's apart of the U.N.?”

"I said the same thing. I ain't gonna succemb to pressure though."

“But, what's the point? We will probably be like this forever, and what will our purpose in life be? No basketball, no jobs, no marriage. I mean, unless one of us start doing guys, but I am NOT gonna do that anytime soon.”

“You're not the only one, guy.”

“Yeah... what are you gonna do about Jessica?”

“Uhh... I don't know...”

“Hmm. Well, I don't know if she gets down like that, bro, but maybe she might do it for you?”

“Uhh... yeah, lets talk about this later, alright?”

“Fine. I'll see you tomorrow.”

“Kay. Good by-”

“Wait!”

“What?”

“What do you look like? I need to know when I see you tomorrow.”

I blinked. “Um, wait a second.”

Since my phone’s screen was dimmed from the long amount of inactivity, I was abple to see my reflection. Okay, it’s a little dark, but I can feel in the blanks. I know I definitely have yellow fur and it looks like my eyes are green. Okay, I can definitely describe myself like this.

I put the phone back to my ear. “Kay. I'm a yellow pony with a yellow mane that has orange highlights in it. It is kinda puffy, and I have green eyes. My tail is the same as my mane color. Oh yeah, I'm shorter than the normal adult pony. Not too shorter, but about 1 or 2 inches, so I'm pretty distinguishable.”

“Alright. Well, I guess I should do my homework.”

“I already did my homework so I'm good.”

“Damn. You're getting me tight.”

“Heh, it's okay Kaiseshawn. If I can do it in one day, so can you.”

“Alright, I will do it.”

“So, what did Jessica say?”

“Um, I don’t know?”

“You didn’t tell her?”

“Uh, I actually did. But, why do you care?”

“Does Jessica like girls? If she does, then that would be-“

“KaiseShawn…”

“Oh, I see! You don’t want her, huh? You like men now?”

“Hell no! I just want to-“

“What? Is it because you two or lacking the right material? Man, if you want a baby, just adapt one and call it a-“

I felt my cheeks warm up. “Okay, see you tomorrow KaiseShawn!”

“Oh, my bad, Sensitive topic, huh? Well, see you tomorrow Shawn.”

The call ended as KaiseShawn hung up on the other line. I wonder what type of phone he- er- I mean she has. There is no way there was someone in the room with KaiseShawn during that conversation.

I k
Wow, this is crazy. My girlfriend turns into my 'colt friend' and my best friend becomes a mare. What the heck is good with my life? Who is gonna get their gender changed next? Katie? Dante? And I can't believe the shot is now mandatory! I was so close to getting it yesterday and I escaped it. But, it's now approaching me just like it did yesterday. Why? Who made it mandatory? Why aren’t any details about the shot disclosed yet?

Wait, how about if there are some details? I haven't looked at tv or go on my computer for the whole yesterday, so I think it's the perfect time to do research.

I sighed.

I turned around and saw Dante jamming the controller with his head set on. I sighed as I heard Dante spewing curses into the Bluetooth. Things will never change completely it seems.
But it changed enough.

From this day forth, I will need to get my head in the game and try to figure things out. No more 'gender confusion' or anything other trivial things. It's all about the needle and collecting information. I will be damned if somebody forces me to take it, but I will love to see what happens to somebody if they take it.

The U.N probably aren't psychos after all. No, there is something else to it. It's a conspiracy.
From this day forth, I will have to get my mind of “Jessica” and “being a mare”. Today is the day I began my quest for the truth. Someone is messing with the world, and I will make sure everything turns back to normal.

Things aren't the same anymore, and neither am I. I am no longer human nor male; I'm now a female a pony.
I'm a girl pony for some incomprehensible reason for one thing. But, I keep telling myself to ignore it, but I continue pondering how I will react to society like this. I keep forgetting that I changed sometimes, but small things like my voice and going to the bathroom inhibits me from trying to live in my usual fashion.

I don’t enjoy this abrupt change, but I will have to accept that at the moment. Yeah, as long as my thoughts haven’t changed, I should be less stuck up and tackle this expectantly, not nonchalantly. Besides, it’s not like I can just turn back into a male by getting hit by hot water; I’m eternally stuck like this until further notice.

Plus, I’m sure when I go out in public, people will refer to me as ‘miss’. The hospital pretty much summed up the future for me while I deal with strangers, and getting annoyed by people who don’t know any better is dumb and shows my incompetence of understanding anyone’s perspective.

Maybe being a chick won’t be so bad after all? I mean, as long as I’m not attracted to guys or deal with PMS, I think I can manage until I find the source of this. For some reason, it’s starting to feel more natural and ‘right’. I can’t explain, but I can conclude that it isn’t much of a burden anymore. That still doesn’t mean I would forsake the opportunity to turn back into a man when I have the option.

I also guess you’re officially gay. That’s okay, you never had a problem with gay people in the first place.

Wait, no! What am I talking about? I’m a dude, plain as simple. I am no ‘she’ and shouldn’t be classified as a lesbo. No, my philosophy is ‘eyes can deceive you’. Many of the mares I see in public could damn well be dudes as well!
Can I confirm that? Hell yes! First me, then Jessica, and now KaiseShawn! Also, why am I the only one that am still trying to embrace my original gender identity while Jessica and KaiseShawn moved on? Well, KaiseShawn still acts like himself and Jessica considers her name a misnomer.

You want to know what the scariest part is? Jessica now has male body language while I apparently have female body language! It’s like my body came with a set of female mannerisms!

Will my mind change next? What will happen when my female brain combines with my male one? Am I going to accept being a chick and start to rookie dudes!

Ironic how you are stressing over being a chick while you are ignoring the fact that your species has been changed. Since you’re such a man, you need to ‘man up’ and accept your new identity.

Shut your whore mouth! You make a good point, but you’re the reason I’m going to probably end up like Jessica in a few days!

Chillax. The only thing I can do is influence your thoughts, but it’s your choice to put it in action.

Here is an idea: How about you stop trying to influence my thoughts and die, kay? I know how these things go; I’m an expert with this assimilation stuff.

You’re trying to say?

I’m trying to say back off, sister. You know damn well you’re trying to speed up the process of me accepting my fate. Well guess what? I am a guy who can pregnant! What are you gonna do bout that, feminist?

I will say that you sound creepy saying that. What type of man gets pregnant?

Apparently, KaiseShawn and I are what pops up in the back of my head since we both have ovaries.

Until I find the source of this chaos, I will just have to get used to this pony stuff. Of course, my hopes are high since I'm just an average jo. I'm not a super hero, just a citizen, so why am I going to do this? Why will I stick my muzzle where it doesn't belong? Why isn't the Mane six here saving the day like they usually do?
I sighed and walked towards Dante.

I am pony bound. But, I am bound to find the crook who did this to me and everyone on this planet and beat the talk out of him! I will also restore Un's reputation, if they have any left after this mess.

I will also find out who was in charge of sending that incompetent hospital staff to that clinic!

Finally: I will avenge Uncle Joe. I'm not a psychic, but I'm thinking the recent turn of ponies is one of the causes to his death.

Geez, thinking about him is enough to get me sentimental. I'm already feeling a hot feeling all of the sudden, plus my nose feels like it's starting to clog up. My eyes are also feeling soft and slightly numb, like my eyes are going to start to run.
I nipped it in the bud and sighed. “Yo Dante.”

Dante gave me attention. “What?”

I smirked. “I have a plan to-“

Suddenly, my stomach started to act up. I felt it tingle while a familiar substance began to surge from my gut to my throat. Bile started to fill my cheeks as my mouth started to force its way open.

Oh god, I'm guessing this is from my breakfast earlier, right? Crap, looks like Dante won the bet after all. It also looks like I can't digest meat correctly either, since my stomach is reacting negatively.

There was a delay in which my stomach responded, but it gradually happened.

I can't hold it anymore.

As the bitter acid in my throat made me reach my limits, I opened my mouth as the expulsion of my unconventional breakfast made me submit to releasing the putrid substance out of my mouth.

I started to choke as I recovered my breath, but on instance, I let out another helping of esophagus feces.

I wiped my mouth with my hoof as a small portion of it laid on the corner of my mouth. “God. Damn,” I said in astonishment. I peered at my hoof to see a tiny stain of vomit on it. Okay, great that my fur isn’t ruined; I don’t want to take another shower.

Dante stared at me terror. “Did you just...”

I blinked in bemusement until I glanced at his lap. My mouth gaped open as my face etched an expression of disgust and fright, but mostly empathy. Why am I sympathetic all of the sudden? Well, it turns out I didn't plan where I would puke, so the bile could have ended up anywhere.

The thing is, I puked in the area directly in front of me, and unfortunately, Dante was in front of me the whole time. Basically, I accidentally puked on Dante's lap. I blushed. “My bad, bro.” My bad? My bad! Is that all I can utter after accidentally duking on the dude's lap? How about a formidable apology, because it’s already clear puking on him was 'my bad' indeed.

Dante smirked sadistically. “You do know I won the bet, right?”

Author's Note

Damn Fimfiction was derpy today. When I imported the chapter every paragraph wasn't spaced out. It's like the editor was wall of text syndrome. Oh yeah, it wasn't saving my changes, so I had to re-do everything, including last minute edits...

Well, here it is finally. Sorry for the long delay, but due to me constantly re-writing the chapter and difficulties with the proofreader I couldn't release it sooner. I promise the waiting time won't be as excess next chapter. Seriously, next chapter is an interlude, so you might see it tomorrow. Other than that, that's all really. I want to thank HoloGraphic for sending it after this long time though. I thought the chapter would be like Jesus; meaning you will never see it. But, he came through, so I want to thank him for holding on to his promise. The original ending is where Shawn doesn't vomit and actually accepts being a mare, but I cut loose with that scene because this scene actually plays a big role later on in the story.

Speaking of later on, I'm going to announce that the story is coming to an end soon. Probably after 8 more chapters the story will end, but all upcoming chapters minus interludes will at least be 5000k. It's funny that the ending is where the insanity of the story happens. Anyways, Shortcourt is out!

~

[InterLude II] Letter

Hello President Obama, my name isn’t important, and I am a pony who use to be a human. Yeah, this is considerably awkward, especially for me since I’m writing this with a pencil in my mouth. Anyways, excuse me if I sound disrespectful, but why is it so hard to enlighten us ponies about the shot? I have been researching the internet for hours in hope to find out the purpose of this shot, but I have come short. Why? Because you guys have never officially revealed the details of the shot, but you have been avoiding questions left and right in a smooth fashion.

Really? Can you stop with the cryptic answers and give us a direct answer? Why should we be forced to take a shot if we don’t even know what's the reason for its existence? That’s not only disrespectful, but it is disappointing. I’m sure you and the U.N settle frivolous disputes like this in a jiffy, but on a whimsy, you guys decided to force a shot on ponies? Is this what you guys decided on or not?I’m not a human anymore, but I use to be and I deserve to have every right a human should have. One of those rights is an explanation, and a precise one at boot.

First you guys said you would eradicate the ponies, now you’re saying you’re going to force a vaccine on them? I’m glad you guys didn’t make up your mind, because both of those are horrendous ideas. Now, if you don’t answer back and explain what is going on, I will assume you went crazy, meaning America made a bad choice giving you a second chance. Or, if you come out clean, you might be able to retain your reputation and save a hundred of lives. I’m not a genius, but I’m sure that shot isn't normal. I hope you aren't giving us a shot that will kill us.

Sorry if I sound blunt, but you and the U.N. were being blunt to your people for a while. It’s horrible that you can’t tell us anything but expect us to acquisitive to whatever you want. Why do you have to hide it? Is something threatening America or what? Or is the stress of running America finally getting into your head? If there are consequences, then don’t back down. What, another terrorist attack will happen? Psh, yeah right. If it’s a supernatural being, I would understand slightly, but terrorist can be stop if you put more effort into your job and spend more money on the military.

And, do you honestly think someone is really going to bomb America just because they said so? Right, so they predicted people are going to turn into ponies, which gave them the perfect opportunity to reach for the weapon, correct? No, if they really were planning to bomb America, they would have done that by now. What will they do with ponies anyways?

I really hope you take my advice. Please don’t disappoint me, President.
~Anonymous

I spat the graphite-flavored utensil out my mouth after finishing my letter. I’m glad it isn’t poisoned, but it surely tastes like poison.

I could have just used my hooves, but my penmanship with hooves is horrible. Also, it feels like I have more control with my mouth. Odd, but it is true, since my writing looks legible compared to the first draft.

I sighed. I could have just had Dante write it for me, but I don’t think he would like that, considering I vomited on his lap.

Oh yeah, the vomit caused a lot of commotion actually. I had to get Mom and tell to clean the room because it started to smell like ass and cheese. She sprayed the floor and put some… I don’t know, but it certainly has a strong scent to it. Hey, it beats smelling that for the rest of the day. Plus, the shattered glass finally disappeared.

As for Dante, I didn’t actually clean that off his lap since Mom settled everything properly. We’re on good terms, I just wish he wasn’t the recipient of it since he did kind of warn me. But the warning turned into a bet due to my completive spunk, which is great.

I was sitting on my computer chair, reviewing my letter. I think it’s pretty good, if not, a little straightforward. I mean, I could have worded things a little different, but I do have the right to be angry, right? The shot is indeed mandatory--I found that out while researching the internet. Another thing was no one knows what the shot is about, and the closest I got to finding out was just pure speculation. I heard something like “it turns you into a zombie” and I heard “it makes you get a cutie mark”, but those were obviously troll comments. So yeah, not trusting anything from a secondary source.

Plus, my stomach has been getting a few cramps the last few hours while I’m starting to catch a terrible headache. I don’t know, but that’s just how it’s going. I don’t think it was meat, I just think I’m getting sick or something. Oh well, I could manage colds well, so no biggy I guess.

“Yo Dante, how does this look?” I asked.

Dante walked towards me and picked the paper up. He looked at it for a few seconds until his eyes enlarged. Okay, I expected him to be surprised, since my letter sounds kinda demanding, but why is he looking so shocked? If Dante were in my position, he would do the same thing, albeit he would add a few profanities.

“Shawn, what is wrong with you?” he questioned.

I blinked. “I don’t know what you are talking about.”

He sighed. “Shawn, you can’t send this letter.”

This is why I needed Dante because I am probably looking over things. When I read this letter, I think it is perfectly fine and good enough to send. Though, it would be more effective if I addressed the whole U.N. instead of Obama. But, the closest is the best, right?

I frowned. “Why not? What’s wrong with it?”

“Well, for starters, you can’t threaten the president…”

I gave him a wry look. “How am I threatening him? What are you talking about?”

Dante coughed. “You said ‘ if you don’t answer back and explain what is going on, I will assume you went crazy, meaning America made a bad choice giving you a second chance’.”

I looked at him bemused. “Okay, your point?”

Dante shook his head. “This sounds like you are implying that you are going to tell everybody that the president is a fucked up tyrant.”

Wow. I never explicitly stated that, did I?

“I’m not though, am I?”

Dante scowled. “I never said you were, dumbass. I said it sounds like you are, and how are you going to whine about the president not being sincere when you can’t even put your own name?”

I rolled my eyes. It amazes me how Dante is questioning my direction even though I thought this thoroughly. Yes, making demands like this without giving my name is rude, but Dante has a point: What if the president conceives it as a threat? That’s one reason I didn’t put my name because if that happens, it will be inevitable I will be incarcerated, or even killed.

Yeah, forget that.

“Fine. If you know so much, why don’t you write a letter?”

Dante raised an eyebrow. “I don’t really care abou-“

“Exactly!” I interrupted. “This doesn’t concern you, and I don’t feel like giving my name out because most likely, the president wouldn’t read it. This will cause suspicion, and this will be showcased on the news. This will force Obama to spill his and the U.N’s beans.”

Dante blinked slowly. “Okay… where do you get your ideas from?”

I smiled. “My brain is a great influence sometimes.”

Yeah!

What are you ‘yeah-ing’ about? I’m the one that came up with the idea!

No you didn’t, you plagiarizing shit.

I’m plagiarizing? Okay, when you get originality, you can come back to me you sperm donor.

Damn, feminist brain, I didn’t know you had jokes.

What are you talking about?

Never mind.

Retard.

Screw you.

“I see…” Dante replied.

Dante’s voice snapped me out of my conversation with my brain. What were we talking about again? Never mind, let me just get onto step two.

“Yeah… so, can you like, help me seal this?” I asked, regaining lucidity.

Dante shrugged. “Why? Aren’t you going to give this to the school?”

I blinked, but then blushed after I started to recall my original plan. How did I almost forget? All I have to do is put it in a folder and go to the Ms.Carmen’s office. She has a whole stack of envelopes prepared. Well, I guess I’m done the first process in the plan, which means now I can relax the rest of the day.

“Yeah, I forgot. My bad, hehe…” I giggled fretfully.

Dante sighed. “Whatever. You want to get your ass beat in 2k?”

I shook my head. “Nah, I don’t feel like playing. My head is starting to hurt…”

Dante smirked. “Sure… you’re just afraid, aren’t you?”

Why would I be afraid of Dante? Even though he is better than me in that game, I never back down from a challenge. Dante knows I’m open to playing him, so why is he trying to cajole me to play by using a hackneyed trump card like this?

“No, I’m serious. I’m feeling weird today…” I muttered.

Dante’s smirk vanished. “Come on Shawn, just play through it.”

I yawned. “No means no.”

“Pussy…” Dante whispered faintly, but clear enough for me to hear.

Suddenly, a competitive spark surged through my body. I suddenly feel inclined to beat Dante and ignore this unforeseen pain. “Fine. One condition, though.” I said in a relaxed tone. Dante raised an eyebrow.

“What would that be?”

“I get one more day with the bed.” I muttered in a deadpan tone.

Dante crossed his arms. “Pshh, yeah right. Get out of here with that.”

“C’mon Dante, it’s just one day. I might not even win…”

Dante snickered. “You won’t win.”

That sounds like a challenge!

My eyebrows arched. “How would you know if you can’t play me?”

Dante stopped snickering and frowned. “Boy, you have freaking hooves! How are you gonna hold the controller anyways? Just forget this whole thing…” Dante turned around and started to walk towards the TV.

I rolled my eyes, but then a mischievous smile appeared on my face. “I think you pooms…”

Dante twisted his head around and expressed a bemused face. “What?”

“You’re a pussy,” I clarified.

Dante laughed. “Why would I be scared of facing a pony?”

“Wellll…” I put my hoof to my face sardonically. “You’re like, um, rejecting my offer, even though you seemed confident a few seconds ago.”

Dante nodded. “Yeah, because you can’t even hold a controller. That wouldn’t be fair. Get on my level, child.”

I rolled my eyes. I approached the television set and isolated a controller, picking it up as my eye lids lowered. “Oh, I thought I couldn’t pick it up?” I teased.

Dante scoffed. “Are you naturally dumb or are you making an extra effort today?”

My eyes rolled at the ceiling. Didn’t want to do this, but I am not going back on that couch. “Well, it’s okay. I understand you.”
I caught Dante’s attention as he glanced at me. “What are you talking about?”

I put my hooves up in fake astonishment.. “I mean, I would be embarrassed if I got beaten by a mare too.”

Dante waved a hand. “C’mon Shawn, that’s redun-“

“Then play me. Unless you’re pooms….” I sang, pushing him harder.

Dante scowled. “Fine. Your funeral, girlie.”

I ignored the gender-conciliating remark and grinned. I win again. I’m on fire today.
………………………………………………………………………………………………….
“So Dante…” I drawled.

He stared at the screen memorized, mainly at the scoreboard. I came back from a 20-point lead and beat him by two points. Heh, making a run is too easy. It’s all because Dante got too comfortable and I blew up at the end. “What Shawn…” he said in a monotone voice.

I patted him on his shoulder and smiled in his face scathingly. “Remember, I’m really a dude. Never fall for those tricks.”

Dante nodded. “Yes Shawn, I realized that.”

“Look on the bright side; you can take an extra pillow for that cold, hard, and uncomfortable couch down stairs.” I informed him mockingly while giggling slightly.

He glared at me. “Jokes on you. I’m use to it, but thanks for the extra comfort anyways.”
……………………………………………………………………………..
End of day 2.

Author's Note

Welp, there goes day two. Now as we progress to day three, more revelations and conflict can occur. This is great, because day three is probably going to be the most exciting chapter to write, right next to day four of course.

P.S 1,000 story views.

The mind ain't nothing on the body

NSFW(UnCensored)

I yawned and opened my eyes. The first thing I saw was my room’s white ceiling, which notified me that I am indeed back into reality. I had a strange dream last night. I don’t remember the full version, but I remember clearly that I was getting a roast for my birthday.

Oh, I remember it now! I was expecting a turkey roast, but instead, I got the roast where multiple people ridiculed me. I remember someone saying I smell like Rosie O’Donnell’s hair , which is invalid because I smell like roses.

I sniffed myself. Yeah, I smell good.

Which type of rose do you smell like? A red one or brown one?

I wriggled my body around to get a feel of my body and moved the sheet from the edge of my face.The bed felt a little moist, but it was probably just me sweating while I was dreaming.

I sighed and rolled on my side languidly. I’m feeling lazy as always, and the room being dark as night isn’t helping me. I mean, I can see remarkably clear, despite the blinds being shut, but I would like some sunlight to hit my face. Since I can see so well with these pony eyes in the dark, I’m ecstatic to know how waking up to the sunlight will feel.

While I was lying on my side, I became more aware of my bed’s wetness. My fur started to soak into whatever liquid I was laying in. That’s weird because I didn’t wake up like this yesterday, did I? Am I sweating that much or what? It’s still the winter, so there is no way that feeling is from my body perspiring.

I rolled on my back as I started to feel uncomfortable. While I was staring at my ceiling, I couldn’t help but squirm. Lying on my back just couldn't compensate, for it feels like I’m now lying in a small lake.Yeah, this position is worse since my legs are starting to feel wet. What is this supposed to be? Did I accidently pee on myself or something?

I sniffed the air of my room and cringed. The smell of urine didn’t come to my nose, but something much grimmer and ghastly did. Well, I don‘t know how to describe the smell, but it certainly was strong and violent.

I sighed. Do I? Yes or no?

I used both of my hooves to pull my aqua blanket off my body. It was slightly heavy, but I still had enough strength to move it. After the bed sheets were exposed, a horrifying sight came to my eyes.

Holy shit.

There were drips of blood all over my bed. From the beginning of my bed until the end was a blood shower. And it didn’t come from my skin or anything, but it seems the source of the blood was from my legs. Well, this is awkward.

Queue screaming in one...two…thr-

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” I shrieked to the full capacity of my lungs, which was louder than I envisioned. I grabbed the blanket it and pulled it towards my chest, covering it. The sight of blood petrified me so much that I lost the strength to sit still, causing me to shake like a maraca. ”What the fuck! How is this even possible!?” I cried aloud.

Last time I checked, my species was monoestrous, meaning I’m suppose to have an estrous cycle, not a menstruation cycle. So, there is no way that blood is dripping from ‘there’. No, that would be too superstitious and it doesn’t make the slightest bit of sense. If ponies are based off the FiM show, then how is having a period possible? Did the creators intend for the ponies to work like this or is it just another last minute alteration used for comedy? If this is comedy, than it should be a tragedy because this is horrible. I much rather be in heat than hemorrhaging from my 'you know what'.

But, is it just a dream or what? I need to find out.

I shook my head. No, this can't be a dream because the lucidity of it exceeds any dream that could manifest its way in my sleeping world. If it was a lucid dream, I would be able to stop it. But now I know this isn’t a dream because if it was, I wouldn't be able to formulate these thoughts nor feel wet.

Well shit, I thought being a mare couldn’t possibly get any worse, but alas, I thought too soon. I should probably get off the bed instead of drenching my coat even further. I should also change the sheets because the bed could get red over a long period of time.

I blinked. I just made a funny.

I glanced at the blood one more time and cringed. I never thought I would be so scared of my own blood. Okay, maybe I should lay down for a couple of more seconds until I digest this… discovery. Honestly, I should just stay home today.

But, KaiseShawn would be disappointed…

Okay, it’s time to gather my remaining masculinity and bottle it up until it turns into perseverance. If men could go to work injured, than I sure can! Matter of fact, scratch that: If women can go to work on their period, then I sure as hell can! I’m supposed to be a man, god dammit! No time to limit myself and lay in bed all day. That would only make me look weaker than I am!

Alright Shawn. Get your butt up and…

I twitched as I realized I was dictating myself what to do systematically in the head. I sighed and rolled off the left side of the bed.

When I landed on my hooves, I saw my phone lying right next to my hooves, which were kind of red at the moment. The phone looked weird… like the battery was missing or something. I clenched my eyes and gazed at it, striving for more precision. I wonder how it got there.

I shook my head in discontent. “These smart phones are hard to break anyways. What, aren’t they made out of uranium or something? Stupid technology.”

On that notation, I began my journey to the door. I don’t know, but I think I should clean up in the bathroom foremost. Man, I still can’t believe I woke up in a pool full of blood. My prediction is that this day will be a stagnant period for me.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………Shawn’s Dad POV

After waking up to a loud feminine scream, the first thought that came to mind was Katie. I was at her door, preparing to break the door open if it was locked.

I attempted to open the door, but it was locked pretty good. This is okay, because I was prepared for situations like this.

All I have to do is break this door. I’m sure my built body will take care of that, but there will be consequences since Katie wasn’t advised of this. I’ll just make her another one because doors could be replaced easier than Heineken.

I shoulder blocked the door open without thinking.

BOOM!

After making my grand entrance, I couldn’t help but smirk. “Okay. Katie! Are you alright!?”

To my surprise, Katie wasn’t even up. No, she was just sleeping as if nothing happened. That’s strange, I swore I heard a voice come from this direction. I know it wasn’t Diane’s voice since she was with me the whole night. No, then who was it? There are only two females in the house… so.

Ah, I forgot Shawn turned into a girl yesterday. It was probably his voice. I mean, ‘her’ voice. I’m not used to referring to my ‘son’ as a ‘she’, but it makes sensenow since Diane forced me not to think of Shawn as a son anymore. We actually all discussed this, and there were some legitimate points I couldn’t refute. But, I don’t care: Shawn is my son no matter what anyone says! I don’t care if he looks female or talks female either.

Wait, no. But, Katie isn’t gonna like what I did to her door. It amazes me how she couldn’t hear that big impact; it sounded like an earthquake to me! Well, maybe because I caused the sound and was directly next to it….

I scratched my head. “Damn, Katie sure is a heavy sleeper.”

Katie opened her eyes immediately after my declaration. Her reaction was expected, as she put her cover towards her chest and stared at me dazed. Ha, that was so easy to predict.

“Dad! What the hell are you doing in my room!” she screeched.

I didn’t respond, but quickly ran out the room, feeling embarrassed that I broke Katie’s door without a justified reason.

Geez, why did she cover herself with her cover anyways? I am her dad, right? To make things worse, she had a baggy T-shirt on! Teenage girls… don’t understand them.

I went towards the door next to Katie’s room and attempted to open it. It was locked… which is good. Now I can finally do what I was hoping to do the whole morning. I braced myself by placing my hand on my shoulder and charged directly at the door.

BOOM!

I didn't smirk, but kept a serious look on my face, for Shawn could probably be in jeopardy.

“Alright Shawn! What seems to be the… what?”

I stood perplexed at the scene in front of me. Shawn, my son, was missing from his bed. But, that made the scene worse; the bed is covered with blood while Shawn is missing.

You see, I’m not the person to assume the worst, but… never mind. I probably know what happened; Shawn got his first period and went to the bathroom to clean up. Meaning that scream indeed came from this room, also meaning I broke two doors for no reason.

Can I redeem myself? No, I don’t want to take no role in this stuff at all. There are so many things a man can take. One thing is to find out his son is his daughter, and the second is to find his son-turned-daughter having her first period! I’m in the midst of that? Hell no, I don’t feel comfortable being in this room at all!

“DAD!”

My thoughts were interrupted when I felt something strike against my arm. It felt soft as Scott tissue, but I could tell there was alot venom to the strike. I turned around and saw Katie glaring at me with pure murder in her eyes.

How did she get here so quickly anyways? I just ran from her door and she wasn’t even up. Man, thinking really does consume time.

“Why did you break my door for!?” Katie bellowed

I put my hands up. “Woah! Calm down! I’m sorry, but I thought you were screaming.”

Katie’s enraged expression simmered down as she looked genuinely confused. “Why would I be… woah!” Katie started staring at the same bed that elicited a confused reaction from me. “Why is there blood all over Shawn’s bed?”

“It’s obvious that Shawn had a period and went into the bathroom. It’s not like someone came in the room and kidnapped him, right?” I deadpanned while finishing.

Kate frowned. “Then why did you break her… er, I mean his room!”

I raised an eyebrow. “I assumed the worse, so I came as fast as I can. You would do the same thing if your heard one of your daughters scream.”

Katie’s left eye twitched. “No, I would be more rational and actually-“

“Guys…” a voice said, interrupting Katie’s response..

We both directed our attention to the small orange pony who said that. Wait, that pony is Shawn! Shawn looks like that yellow teletubby.

“Hey Shawn!” Katie and I said in unison.

“Sup. Why are you guys loitering in my room for? And what happened to my door?”

Before I can speak, Katie answered. “Dad here broke both of our doors because he heard one of us scream.”

Shawn glazed at Katie. “But, I’m the one that screamed. Why did he break your door? Why did he break doors in the first place!?”

Katie shrugged. “I don’t know, man. You have to ask Dad cuz he never told me either.”

Shawn looked at me weirdly.

I put my hand to my face in embarrassment. I should have thought things over. High school taught me an important lesson: Never piss a girl off when she is on her period, even if it isn’t a real girl. Verbal lashing incoming.

“Why would you bust into my door for? Ever heard of knocking?!" Shawn asked sarcastically.

I shrugged. “I thought you were in danger, so I was trying to be a ‘real’ dad like you said yesterday.”

Shawn frowned. “Dad, you’re giving the most right now.”

Oh, these kids in their slang. In my old days, we would use the proper English that we were taught and not try to alter it to our liking. It’s a shame that my kids picked up on it.

I blinked. “What does that mean?”

“It means its un-needed, Dad. “ Katie clarified.

“Oh…” I muttered.

Shawn sighed. “It’s okay, Dad. You tried, but you owe me and Katie new rooms. You wouldn’t want people to peep on Katie while she is getting dressed, right?”

I shook my head. “Nope.”

“Exactly. Now, please leave the room, I need to talk to Katie,” Shawn demanded.

I turned towards the door and cracked a small smile. “Trust me, I was waiting for you to say that.” I should give Shawn some advice before I leave. I twisted my neck to get one last view of Shawn. “Remember Shawn, everything will be fine. Remember that talk we had?"

Shawn blushed. Dad... just get out...”

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
THIS SCENE HAS BEEN OMITTED ON BOTH VERSIONS!

THIS SCENE HAS BEEN OMITTED ON BOTH VERSIONS!
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
I was sitting at my dining room table with Katie, patiently waiting for my breakfast. I’m not going to have another I-hop type breakfast like yesterday because I actually decided to eat lighter today. Katie told me dieting will make some of the cramps go away, so I’m just settling for toast with butter and cereal.

Thankfully Mom was kind enough to prepare it for me. I think I could have done it, but I’m just so lazy, man. It’s kind of paradoxical that I want to be a hero and I’m too lazy to make my breakfast. Hmm, is inconsistent behavior a symptom or is it just me being a self-conceited jerk?

I would go with the latter.

No one asked what you would go with.

The discussion I had with Katie was helpful, but discomforting. Yeah, Katie thought she killed my whole ambition when she told me there was no way to prevent the cycle. What she doesn’t know is that I took Sex-Ed as a sophomore and was enlightened about the menstruation, metaphase, and pregnancy. This is one reason why I was so composed when I discovered the blood was coming from my private area, but it would be a different story if I were naïve.

Katie gave me a few solutions to my problem. No, I didn’t use a tampon. Despite Katie going into graphical detail on why tampons are more mainstream than pads and apparently better (which is an opinion) I settled for the p word. Honestly, the situation was like choosing what type of dress would I wear because both of those things aren't my solicitudes.

I chose it without any extra consideration because I’m not keen on putting anything inside me. Yeah, so what if they are itchy or might cause discomfort; it’s certainly better than inserting a hygiene product into yourself. The fact that using a tampon as an option is a testament to how unfortunate this situation is for me. I’m officially convinced that everything that happens is spontaneous and out of control. There is no legit explanation for this at all. Unless God is a psycho, which is unbelievable.

Actually, I might be getting on to something. What if Angels did get drunk on their job? What if everyone’s life was a file? Man, this whole pony thing is probably angels acting up on the job and misfiling people. If that’s the case, then fuck them.

Also, I feel like I have been officially stripped of my manhood. My god, having a period? This is certainly more obvious than being in heat I believe, which means I am once again reminded that my Y chromosome disappeared. How can I keep referring to myself as a dude after this dilemma? I guess I really am 100% percent female after all. Man, I detest my life; it doesn’t pull a punch when it comes to making me feel uneasy. I had to have a conversation with Katie regarding periods for Christ sakes! I couldn’t go one second without a blush visible on my face.

Now you know why I told Dad to get out the room because as a former dude, I know we aren’t comfortable in the middle of those types of discussions. Trust me, I asked the teacher to separate the boys and girls in sex ed because learning about the details of the female reproduction system is disgusting. That’s none of our business, so how will we benefit about learning about menopause? Teach the girls that, since it's mandatory for them to know when they can’t get pregnant anymore!

“So Shawn…” Mom said

Her voice took me out my reverie. Immediately, I noticed my breakfast was laid across the table. Cinnamon toast crunch with buttered toast. Not bad, I hope this doesn’t mess my stomach up. After yesterday, I decided not to test my luck with meat. If I do have success with meat, it will be very lucky, since I threw up yesterday!

Or was it because of PMS? I mean, I threw up two times yesterday. One was from Mom’s absurd assumption and the other was out of nowhere. So, maybe meat isn’t the enemy but it’s just PMS? You know, you ever heard the saying “PMS should be called mad cow disease?” Well shit, if I threw up because I ate meat, I agree with the phrase. However, that still doesn’t explain the ghastly smell. Ever since I turned to a pony it has been hard to distinguish meat from expired ground beef.

I blinked. “Thanks Mom. What were you gonna say?”

Mom pulled a chair out and sat down on it. “Do you still want to go to school or not?”

I already made up my mind on this. I’ve been a pony two days, so I think I’m ready for school. Besides, I have been neglecting school lately; I can’t afford missing a lesson. I mean, I never failed a subject in high school before, and I want to try to keep it that way for my transcript. “I’m going, Mom, “I declared.

Mom sighed. “Okay. What time do you have to be there?”

Let’s see, I have to get there by 8:25 or I am late, and classes starts at 8:35. So, I guess school technically starts at 8:25, but classes start at 8:35, meaning that it could be either way. It’s just that the 8:35 starting time has consequences dealing with detention, and I ain’t taking detention today.

“8:25 on the dot,” I replied while gathering cereal on my spoon. I bent my head forwards and put the sugary cereal in my mouth. While I was chewing, Mom was eyeballing me suspiciously. I swallowed and gave her my own suspicious eye. “What?”

“How are you picking that up with your hooves?” she asked while blinking. Ah, I was anticipating her asking this question.

“Magic…” I cooed while forming a rainbow shape with my hooves for emphasis. Mom stared at me quizzically. Childish, I know. But it was the perfect opportunity, man.

Mom nodded sluggishly. “Okay… makes sense,” she said with a hint of disbelief in her voice.

Really? She is in the presence of an animated looking pony; how could magic not be a legitimate response? I stopped being skeptical ever since I learned the shot was a vaccine. If this shot still is a trap, then the mastermind is an idiot who has no experience with how things work. Yeah, a vaccine will surely avoid making people dubious. What a dumbass.

I rolled my eyes and continued eating. There is no use going on a tangent right now. Katie stared at me. “Why do you want to go to school so badly? You seem determined.”

Ah, so Katie was the first person to notice I see. Well, due to the fact that she is more apparently more acute than the average mammal could be one reason. Nah, she just has an advantage because she was talking to me face-to-face. What type of person would want to go to school if they turned into a pony and had their first period? That’s hell, man.

But, I can’t tell her the main reason why I want to go. Especially with Mom in the room. No, keeping it secret will be my best bet. Besides, another reason is how I promised to meet KaiseShawn today; that’s credible enough and slightly true. Other than that, screw school. I mean, if my grades wouldn't be counted, then screw it.

I took a bite of my toast and started to chew gradually. “I just want to see my friends and talk to them bout a few stuff…” I grumbled with food in my mouth.

Mom grimaced. “Chew your food before you speak Shawn!”

Oh snaps! I forgot I was chewing!

How did you forget you were chewing?

I blushed as I swallowed the digestive ready food in my mouth. The buttery sensation of the toasted wheat product made my taste buds tingles, eliciting a lascivious moan from me afterwards. Man, toast is nothing but heaven on bread when you make it right. It’s simple, but it’s better than a doughnut health wise and taste wise.

I dunno about that.

Yeah, you’re bugging.

How would you two know? You are my brains, retards! You don’t have taste buds.

Mom shook her head while Katie smirked. Two opposite personalities must mean opposite reactions, right?

I grinned sheepishly. “My fault, Mom. “

Mom ignored my apology as she prepared herself to speak again. “Anyways, I guess I will have to drive you to school.”

My shoulder muscles tensed as I stared at Mom in bemusement. When did I say anything about her driving me to school?

That would be nice, but what made her bring that up? I’m down with her taking me to school, as long as she doesn’t embarrass me. “Eh, why? I could take the bus if I want to.”

Mom raised an eyebrow. “You don’t really expect to take the bus do you?"

I blinked and looked at the ceiling wistfully as the hospital scene from yesterday started to play out in my head. “Actually, I don’t,” I murmured. Well, that eliminates the option of taking the bus. I’m not gonna be the butt of everyone's joke again!

Those strangers all staring at me like I was Marilyn Manson made me want to grab a knife and stab someone in the chest. They knew I was frustrated and continued, so if I stab them and know they are hurt, why should I stop?

Mom nodded. “Alright then. Better start getting ready.”

I shrugged apathetically. “It’s no rush, Mom. I don’t live that far from the school.”

Mom smiled gently. “I know, sweetie, but you like to procrastinate a little. Might as well get ready as soon as possible.”
This is a good point. I can’t counter that point. Matter of fact, I didn’t even pack the letter in my bag yet! I also have no idea how I am gonna carry my book bag, despite me having the whole day preparing for my first day of school as a mare.

“Procrastinate a little? You’re being too nice…” Katie snorted. Oh really? She has some nerve!

I sighed and fixed my eyes on Katie. “Shut up, Katie. You’re just as lazy as me. You couldn’t even take out the trash last week…”

Katie’s eyebrows tightened as her head bowed back like I offended her. “Dude, you are too lazy to walk downstairs!” Katie shot back.

My left eye twitched. “Why would I walk downstairs when I could get transportation?” I sneered.

Katie scowled. Before she could respond, another person entered my vision.

“Good morning.” Dante greeted.

Ah, Dante, the person who I am now proud to call brother.

Wait, hold up! Why do I have to speak in parenthetical elements every time I see Dante? That’s unneeded and totally not epic.

“Morning sweetie.” Mom responded.

I nodded my head. “Sup.”

Dante returned the head nod and extended his hands towards me. “What’s up, bro.” My hoof met his fist as we greeted each other in our usual fashion. Instead of a bro-fist, it is now a bro-hoof. Why? Because a hoof is kind of the equivalent of a fist, and it sounds more convenient to be honest.

Dante turned his attention towards Katie. “Oh, what’s up Katie?”

“I’m up,” she replied sarcastically.

Dante’s mouth widened in shock. I couldn’t help but smirk. Dante’s mouth opening like that is… haha! Okay, that was hilarious. Dante closed his mouth and pointed at Katie. “You think you’re smart, huh?”

This time, I spoke up. “Nah. You’re implying you need to be smart to make you shocked.”

Dante narrowed his eyes at me. Shoot, I was hoping he could open his mouth like that again, heh. Mom started to chuckle. “Sit down Dante.”

Dante glared at Katie resentfully and shrugged. He walked towards Mom’s side of the table and pulled out a chair, sitting next to Mom, trying to isolate himself from Katie and I. I mentally shrugged the situation off and continued eating.

“Why are you up so early, Dante?” Mom asked. I paused and glanced at Dante. Good question indeed, since he usually takes classes in the afternoon. Whatever the reason is, it shouldn’t be that serious.

Dante rubbed his head. “I couldn’t sleep last night.”

I glanced at him once again and studied his eyes. There were bags under his eyes and they looked extremely red today. Like, they were the type of red where you smoke and put a bright light next to your eyes. Basically, he looks like an old dog who hit the bong too hard.

“What happened?” I questioned.

“There were a lot of loud noises last night. Like, I think someone was fighting,” Dante said while rubbing his head.

Fighting?

“What do you mean fighting?” Mom speaks this time.

“I mean loud crashing sounds, cursing, and I think I even heard a gunshot!” Dante explained.

The room became silent after Dante’s explanation. I think what triggered this was the ‘gunshot’.

That’s weird, how come I didn’t hear anything last night? It’s not like my room reduces sound from outside, right? How did Dante hear that if we didn’t? That’s like saying the east couldn’t hear a thunderstorm while the west could!

“That’s strange. We didn’t hear anything,” Mom pointed out.

Dante lifted his head up. “That’s because it was pretty low. I barley heard it either, but it was loud enough to wake me up.”

Katie and I exchanged looks. I wanted to tell her how crazy Dante sounds, but I he is right next to me. “I think you’re hallucinating. If it was low, it was probably from a dream you had,” I said.

Dante frowned. “How would you know?”

I pointed both hooves at my ears. “Because these bad boys are precise.”

Dante smirked. “Oh really?”

“Yeah. I got animal instinct now, duh?” I said as my eyes rolled to the ceiling.

Dante frowned and shook his head.

I chuckled and finished eating breakfast. After I finished, I made a huge grotesque belch unexpectedly. Everyone on the table took notice of it and gave me a disgusted look.

Hey, at least I still belch like a man.

I felt my cheeks redden as I put a hoof on my mouth. “Heh, my bad, hehe…”

Mom blinked. “So… you should start getting ready for school since it’s getting late…”

I tinted my eyes towards Mom. What an impressive way to end an awkward moment. She also reminded me that I am going to be late if I keep chatting.

All I have to do is go upstairs and pack my bag and I’m good. Thank God I don’t need to put any clothes on. I didn’t even have an outfit anyways. I mean, I obviously can’t wear clothes because I can’t fit any at the moment.

I was actually kinda nervous about going out in public without any clothes, but it died down because I’m not the most modest person in the earth. Of course I’m not modest, I was a guy my whole life. What kind of talk is that?

Either way though, if I didn’t have fur and went out in public like that, it would be a conundrum. Not for my psyche, but because it will technically be illegal.

“So Shawn…” Mom started casually.

My eyes darted at her direction. “Hmm?”

“You should let me brush your hair!” Mom answered gleefully.

My face dropped. Is she still going on with this? Did she not understand one thing I said yesterday?

“You’re going to let Mom do your hair Shawn!” Dante asked with mirth in his tone.

“Shut up!” I shouted in irritation.“No, Mom isn’t going to do it. My hair, or should I say ‘mane’ is fine!” I looked at Katie, “Right Katie?”

Katie glanced at me for a second and then started to giggle. She put a hand to her mouth, hampering her laughter.

My right eye twitched. I know she isn’t trying to diss me. Don’t even let me get at her head.

Forget that! Your hair must be terrible if she had to laugh at it!

Silence! I kill you!

I rubbed my hooves on my head befuddled, rubbing it for no reason. “Is it that bad?”

Katie stopped laughing and grinned. “No, sorry. It’s not bad like that… but did you look at yourself in the mirror? It’s pretty terrible…” I studied Katie’s expression and couldn’t find any trace of insincerity in it. If her laughing was genuine, then is it that bad?

Dante nodded. “Indeed. It looks like Stevie Wonder was clipping your hair,” Dante added while snickering.

It took me a few seconds to register the joke Dante made. After I put the two pieces together, I just realized he is implying that my mane looks worse than a toilet. My ears dropped in irritation. Why can’t my mane stay straight? I got it brushed yesterday,dammit!

“Both of you be quiet! That’s not nice!” Mom scolded.

Mom’s voice reminded me of something. I remember yesterday I told myself my mane should be tied up or something to prevent it from going through hell every day. It was always on the back of my head, but I dismissed it because it was frivolous in its own regards. I mean, I was never fond of the idea looking like a hobo in the first place, but it seems the condition of my mane gets worse every time it is brushed.

What do I do? Say ‘yes’ or just go for the standard treatment from Katie?

My eyes narrowed at Katie. But then again, Katie ain’t shit at brushing.

Oh well, what do I care? This body isn’t even completely mine, why should I care if I look disheveled or sluggish. Actually, I should. I am occupying it and I actually do prefer to look good. At least Katie won’t force anything girly in my mane while Mom on the other hand seems to be obsessed. I can’t imagine what types of ‘enhancements’ she would add. It’s clear that she already has something planned if I ever do submit to womanhood, which is unlikely at the moment.

“Nah, I’m good Mom,” I pointed towards Katie. “I’ll just let blondie over here do it.”

I heard Dante snicker in the background while Katie glared at me. Judging by her expression, she isn't amused at my comment. I know she definitely isn’t gonna brush it off, but she is a blonde though and she knows I'm joking. Katie doesn't hate the playa, just the game.

“You’re blonde too, idiot.” Katie retorted.

I cringed. “No I’m not. It’s yellow, not blonde, dummy. There is a difference actually, since yours is clearly lighter, mines is darker.”

Katie nodded. “I see. “

“How did you get those highlights, though?” Mom asked quizzically.

I shrugged. “I don’t know. It just came with my transformation, I guess.”

“Well, I think it complements the rest of your body nicely.”

I blushed at the complement. “Gee, thanks. I actually think it’s a pretty good blend too. I mean, my fur is yellow so a warm color scheme for my mane actually fits.”

Katie yawned. “Yeah, but I think blue highlights would look good too.”

Is she dumb?

Mom and I exchanged a look. Katie shrugged her shoulders. “Yellow and blue makes green, so what’s the problem?”
I rolled my eyes. “That doesn’t mean it would look good! Blue is a brighter color and is closely associated with green. I can’t explain, but try visualizing someone’s hair with that color. Pure tacky…” I shivered at the thought.

“Yeah Katie, you might want to try some red in it,” Mom added.

Katie sighed. “Whatever. I don’t even like highlights in my hair.”

“I was actually thinking about dyeing my highlights out,” I said casually. “It’s not that it bothers me, but it seems to draw a lot of attention.”

Mom shook her head in disparity. “No! It looks good on you, it just needs to be brushed that’s all.” Mom eyes beamed. “I always wanted hair like that when I was a kid.”

“Well I never did. Looks like things don’t always go our ways, huh?” I snorted.

”It’s a shame. I really hope you don’t take them out though.” Mom maintained.

“Yeah Shawn, I admit it does suit you well.”

I frowned. “How does it suit me well? It doesn’t really represent me at all.”

Katie smiled. “It does actually. You just can’t see it.”

“Elaborate please!” I demanded.

Katie put a hand to her chin. “Hmm, I really explain any further. All I can say is your personality constantly reminds me of the same old Shawn I know, despite the circumstances.” I grinned.

Finally, a compliment that doesn’t make me feel awkward. It actually makes me feel prideful since I still act like a dude!

“But I can totally picture you being this pony in an alternative universe.”

My grin faded and converted to a frown. “Gee, I wish I knew what that meant.”

Katie shrugged. “I honestly don’t know, but I still stand by it.”.

“Yeah, seems legit,” I muttered sarcastically while dead panning.

“I actually knows what she is saying, Shawn,” Mom said this time

Wait, why are we even having this conversation? Since when did I become so invested in a conversation about hair? How did me distinguishing hair colors turn into a full-blown discussion regarding hair? That’s so… girly! How am I not noticing this stuff early? If this behavior keeps up, I’ll be saying ‘stop’ to Jessica, but it will be too late because she will already be in-

No! Let me not think those thoughts! Okay, this doesn’t mean anything. It’s just a conversation that never needed to happen, but Katie and Mom’s amiable nature led to me tagging along. I mean, if Dante were included it wouldn’t be so taboo. I really need to be more vigilant about things like this, but thinking too hard always gets me worked up like Mel Gibson.

“Just think about the-“

“Anyways! Katie and I should hurry and do it!” I interjected, causing the room’s speaker to break. My head shifted towards Katie. Katie was staring at me incredulously while my lips read, “let’s get out of here”.

“Uh…” Katie stuttered, choking on her words. “Well, see ya Mom.”

“Say no more,” Mom interrupted while making a gesture with her hand. “You girls do what you gotta do to prepare.”

I grunted in aggravation. Apparently, Mom didn’t comprehend the message I conveyed yesterday. Those type of gender nouns numb my stimulus and causes me to halt my body movement and freeze. “I told you I’m not a-“

I was interrupted when Katie grabbed my arm. Katie extended her neck towards my ear and whispered, “Just forget about it” .

I sighed. Never mind.

Look, just come out the closet, okay? You’re effeminate side is hanging out now.

Shut up.

Author's Note

Yeah, I know ponies can't get periods, but I made ponies perceptible to it anyways. Even though Ponies getting heat is accurate, I find the whole concept dull. I find a male turned female having a period more interesting to write and more traumatizing. Shawn wasn't that traumatized right now, but that will catch up to him(her). Plus, I'm not really experienced with Horse biologically. I know simple things like what the cycle is called, but I don't know if heat affects their behavior, so I settled for this scene.

On other news, I finally found a consistent schedule. I think I can update every Monday if I keep the word count around 5000 or less. I did some writing while I was on vacation, but I just need to finish those scarps and add on to it's progress. This chapter has been worked on since February, but never actually finished because I was occupied with the other chapters. Next chapter has been recently worked on and will come out this week.

Same ship, different water

I was staring at myself in the mirror, studying my aggravated expression. I never made this connection before, but I look like Roseluck slightly. We have the same mane style, and the same green, enormous eyes. Plus, mostly every pony in the show shares the same facial characteristics, so I can easily recognize the semblance. The only big thing is my color palette looks like a freaking cheesecake. If you removed my mane and facial features, I guarantee you will be in the presence of a cheesecake.

Well, I guess me making the cheesecake connection will benefit me in the future. If somehow ponies are forced to change their name to fit the equestrian vernacular, I got this to use as a reference in the back of my head. I don’t know why I am even thinking about that though. Kind of dark and unnecessary, huh? Being forced to change names sounds like a last minute thing…

Well, besides that, I think my design is pretty cool and unique. I always liked Roseluck, despite her being known for cameos. I just hope me looking identical to her doesn’t warrant me having the same cutie mark as her. But that’s a terrible assumption. If I’m not mistaken, our special talents have to be earned, and flowering is certainly not mine. Not sure how looking like Roseluck correlates to me having her cutie mark.

Or, how about if I had to find this current pony’s cutie mark? Shit, if that were the case, then roses would probably be an eminent candidate. It doesn’t take a doctor to know that my body apparently has a higher estrogen level than a normal female. Once again, I really hope my personality isn’t corrupted. Talking to Mom and Katie about hair? That isn’t a good look, but it’s a type of foreshadowing if you will.

I grunted. Katie took note of my aggravated state and said, “What’s with the mean look?”

I didn’t have to even turn to look at Katie because I could see her directly behind me in the mirror. She was brushing my hair in the downstairs bathroom instead of her room this time. Yeah, that’s kinda ghetto, but it’s efficient and no one has time for a “make over.”

Thank God for that, that would aggrieve me even further then now. Speaking of aggrieve, that’s half the reason I am currently sporting a Victoria Beckham face. Mom is actually staid about this new daughter stuff. This is typical behavior for her of course, since she is the reason I dread my new form so much, urging me to be the manliest man ever. So, that’s why I play video games, play sports, and watch girls butts all day. Now, my head doesn’t even come close to someone’s butt. But, I still have a better chance at peaking, which is a great benefit.

Yeah man. Even better is that you can walk into girls’ locker rooms and look under their shirts.

Woah! I‘m slightly perverted, but my pevertedness is not galore.

I sighed. “I’m just vexed.” Oh, isn’t that evident? I’m a people’s person, so what’s with the lack of explaining? Oh yeah, I don’t want to speak to anybody right now!

Katie snickered. “Obviously, but why? Is it because of Mom?”

My eyes narrowed. “Somewhat. I’m more confused than angry at Mom, but I’m mostly angry at my predicament.” I glanced at the floor hesitantly. “I don’t understand why she isn’t affected by losing her son. She seems… happy.”

Katie raised an eyebrow incredulously. “Happy?”

“Yeah,” I confirmed. “Yesterday she walked up to me and told me I should act more feminine. She was all giddy too…” I shivered when I delivered the last statement.

Of course she was. Why wouldn’t she be? You know you would be if you were in the presence of a pony.

Katie was silent for a few seconds. “Well, she is a woman, Shawn. I understand why she wanted another daughter, but you use to be a guy…” Finally, someone who shares my sentiments. I never talked to Dante about this, but I’m sure he would understand why I’m so flustered at the moment. Also, I knew Mom would be jubilant if she had another daughter. However, I never knew it would be at the expense of turning her son into a mare.

“Exactly!” I exclaimed. “Why would she say something like that to me? Doesn’t she know that I hate being a mare?” Scratch the mare bit, I hate being a pony altogether. I’m an earth pony, I have extra strength. Big deal. Unicorns are the ones that could cause the most damage. I would kill to be one…

Katie shrugged. “I don’t know, does she?” she enquired sarcastically. Oh wait, Katie doesn’t know what I said to Mom.

“Well, I gave a few subtle hints, but I also outright told her yesterday that I’m not going to be girly. That includes no fancy hairstyles or fu-“I paused as no sound came out my jaw, despite it moving functionally. I shook my head in defeat. “I’m not going to have sex…” I clarified.

Katie blinked. “Well Shawn, just tell Mom to drop it. I told the same thing to her and now she leaves me and my tomboy-ish attitude alone.”

I just want to know how that is relevant to me. I am a guy, so what the heck is she trying to say?
I rolled my eyes. “There is a difference though. See, I would be worried if I saw my daughter act like dude. But, my son act like a chick? I would be curious honestly. Do you see the analogy?”

Katie frowned. “I don’t act like a complete dude ...”

I shook my head. “Of course not. You like video games, sports, and could get dirty if you want to, but you still are a girl. My story is a different monster though.”

Katie stopped brushing. “Okay, I’m done.” I looked at the mirror for a second, inspecting my mane. Everything looks in order, no hair follicle out of place; it looks prim. I hopped off the sink and looked up at Katie. “Thanks Katie.”

Remember the days when you had to look down at people?

Shut up.

She smiled. “No problem.”

“Like I was saying, I still am scared to even think of myself as a female. Remember what happened to Jessica?” My eyes down casted. “That‘s why I get so uncomfortable when Mom talks to me about stuff like that or when I talk about stuff like that, you feel me?”

Katie nodded and started walking towards the door. “I feel you, and my advice is for you to tell her to drop it, simple as that. I think you shouldn’t be forced to act like someone you’re not, if that’s any consolation.”

“Trust me, it is.”

Katie started to slowly open the bathroom’s door. “But, I do think you should accept it. You don’t necessarily need to act different, but embracing it will surely make life easier for you.”

My eyes broadened as I felt a screw in my head go loose. What is she trying to say here? I need elaboration asap. “What do you mean?”

Katie stopped in front of the door and twisted her neck. “I mean you are going have to accept some things, but you don’t need to necessarily change your personality. Going to the bathroom while sitting is one thing, so is getting periods, and that is all the works of your -”

“Don’t say it! Don’t even finish that sentence!” I broke in, feeling my face heaten.

Katie snickered, but continued her rant. “Things like that you need to accept. Don’t worry about your masculinity, especially since you’ve been stripped from it...”

I deadpanned. “So, you are basically saying you want me to accept some stuff that reminds me I am no longer a dude?”

God, I sound like I take the short bus. When was the last time I asked for affirmation?

She nodded. “Yeah. This makes it easier for me now too because it makes sense to call you my ‘sister’ more than my ‘brother’.” Katie said while exiting the door.

I just stared in space for a few seconds, trying to comprehend her statement. Is it advice? If it is advice, then I’m assuming she wants me to accept my fate and act like normal me? But how can I act like normal me and think of myself as a girl?

Wouldn’t that start to make me meticulously question my behavior? Ugh, Katie really took me out my zone. I’m bondaged in my mind right now, so how will I evolve if she keeps asking these trick questions.

“Wait, Katie!” I called out. I grunted after she didn’t respond. I started to catch up with her by running (galloping?) out of the bathroom. I halted immediately after I found her in my presence again. “Wait, Katie!”

Katie finally heard my calls and responded by turning around. “What?”

“I-“ I took some time to ponder my words, feeling nervous about stumbling. Damn, I wish I could freeze time so I could think of something to say quicker.“Wouldn’t I lose myself if I come to terms with my gender?”

Katie chuckled. “No silly, you will just lose a lot of your anxiety.” That’s an obvious answer because I will be losing my image, so the whole thing pony thing would be customary for me. Maybe I should explicate on what perturbs me.
I shook my head in disagreement. “No, I mean, did you ever realize anything different about me?”

Katie put a hand to her chin. “Besides the fact you are a pony, no.” I’m not sure if she didn’t understood my question or not, which is why I’m reluctant to take it as a compliment. It would be good for my mental state, but it will cause me denial…yeah, I rather get stabbed in the front instead of living in bogus my whole life.

I sighed in complacency-supplied relief. “Okay. I thought I was losing myself the last few days.”

Katie looked at me quizzically. “Why do you say that? ” I could list a bunch of reasons. Don’t even let me start with my emotions. I’m more sensitive than ever for some reason. That really showed the most on Saturday.

I leered at the living room’s blue painted ceiling. “Well, I think I walk like the mares in the show. And that conversation we had was pretty self-explanatory. “

Katie’s eyes widened as she sent me a look of disbelief. “Is that it?”

Is that it? Is that it! Can’t she see that my personally is virtually going extinct if these characteristics keep developing? How can you dismiss something like this? The worst part is my consciousness in this body will be finished when the brain washing occurs.

I curled my lips and took a deep breath. “Katie, don’t you understand the severity of my situation?” I dead panned.

Katie sighed. “No Shawn, I don’t. Do you want to know why?”

“Is it because you are still a human and never experienced what I did before?” I snided.

Katie rolled her eyes. “It’s because your situation is all your imagination. You’re making it worse than it is! ”

My eyebrows arched. “Wait, hold up. Just because I’m nervous about character desolation automatically means I’m too paranoid for my own good?” I asked, feeling defensive that she might be forwarding this accusation to me. I puffed my chest out. “I would have you know that I use to be a damn basketball player! After all those brutal games, dirty jokes, and porno mags, do you think I want to talk about painting nails and shit?” My eyes started to tear up when I finished the sentence. You could hear the wheeze in my voice additionally, which means I am about to cry… again! How did a simple conversation like this escalate to me crying?

Katie put her hands up while retreating slightly. “Shawn, listen-“

“No! I can’t go one conversation without blushing!” I snapped. I closed my eyes and tried to hamper the rapid streams of tears coming out, but the damage has been done already. My throat started to burn, but I continued trying to speak.

“Yeah, but-“

“I-I don’t want to be a girl for the rest of my life if it means I have to play the part of a goddamn bubble headed broad who is always like ‘oh my gosh, you’re soooo funny!’” I mimicked in a typical dumb broad’s voice while putting hooves too my watery cheeks for emphasis. “And then I have to wear a stupid pad in a place that I shouldn’t have because I’m going through that season! Don’t you understand how… humiliating this is? I went from pants to wearing a mini-diaper in one fucking day!“

My sister looked at me with concern. “Shawn, look, I can’t say I completely understand what you’re saying, but I know this must be painful for you. I didn’t get my gender change, but I could put myself in your shoes for a second and think outside the box. I honestly want to say I expected better from someone like you. “
I gave her a wry look. “W-what?”

“Don’t you take ap classes? I thought you would understand that hormones play a big part on the way you act. You’re not acting like that because you’re thinking like it, but it’s just your new body.” Katie put her hands on her hip, hinging her posture. “Just because you walk like a mare doesn’t mean really anything. More petite body, smoother movements. And it’s day three and you still seem like the same Shawn to me Yeah, you might walk like a mare, but you are still intact with yourself I bet. What is the big deal, Shawn? “

I sniffed.”I-I… uh…” I lowered my head in dismay, struggling to form a reply. Honestly, Katie beat me. I can’t even make up another excuse because she pointed out how flawed my logic is. “I-I don’t know, Katie. I’m… scared. I woke up like this T-three days ago… and Jessica met me three days after she transformed. She is perfectly comfortable in H-her new body and…” Katie cut me off by hushing me with her finger. She bent over and embraced me in a reassuring hug. My head was directly on her tits, but I didn’t make an effort to move them. In fact, I started wailing on her chest because the warm hug made me feel more vulnerable than before. “A-and now I’m crying again! I can’t help myself, Katie!”

Katie sighed. “Oh, Shawn,” she hugged me tighter, unaware that she is pushing my face closer towards her chest. Or maybe she is aware?

I told you. There is only one perk to this, bro.
I find it creepy to be honest.
…What?
This is my sister, dude!

”It’s better to cry then be an emotionless creep.” She said.

“You’re just saying that because I’m a girl now, right?” I whispered dimly in between sobs.

Katie chuckled. “No. You know what I’m trying to say. I’m trying to say that we both know damn well that you are enforcing gender stereotypes too far. Look, it’s okay for Men to cry, but they barely do. Wanna know why? Testosterone is the answer, but it doesn’t mean they can get emotional. They know to hold it back because it’s just inside them. You can’t keep holding back your emotions, Shawn.

“Look, hear me out, okay? I’m not telling you to act like a house wife, I’m just telling you to live your life. Am I clear enough now? I don’t want to sound like I’m being insensitive or nothing, but you’re being pretty silly right now.”

I took a second to absorb all that information presented at me. Katie did make a good point. Why am I self-pitying myself every time I act like a woman? Is it because I chose to do it? Not really, but I still have a full male brain. Nothing really changed. I still have the same tastes, same words, and same sex preference. I also could still burp without feeling penalized, so yeah, I think I understand the significance of what she is saying. My problem is I just need be positive that I’m leaning onto her.

I broke from the hug and looked straight in her blue eyes. Her eyes… it shows pure sincerity and reminds me of my human self. I can actually feel her, meaning I learned something; meaning my sister educated me. As long as my views and personality don’t change, these tiny bitsy physical changes won’t harm me since I’m still intact with my psyche. It’s just a component of my new voice, right? It certainly has a high level, but at least it isn’t soft and gentle. Also, my posture is just a part of quadrupedalism, right? First step to accepting is to think with an open mind, right?

Katie is right. What am I doing? I’m taking this to the heart instead of the head!

“So, you’re saying I shouldn’t decry myself for doing something I can’t… handle?” I squeaked in my high-pitched voice.

She nodded. “Exactly. It took you this long to figure it out. Do I want you to act completely bitch-made? Fuck no, I just want you to stop being such a slave and let your chains off.”

“B-but… I-“

“Shh,” Katie hushed me again, but this time, she grabbed my shoulders while staring me into the eyes tenaciously. “What are you?”

I blinked. “Uh…”

“A mare…” I squeaked while shutting my eyes, expecting a catastrophe to happen. I broke free once again and cowered on the floor, expecting the worse to happen. After a few moments of feeling myself shiver, I opened my eyes. Hmm, so far, nothing has changed. I’m still in control of my conscience and…

“Shawn, get up,” Katie demanded.

I gulped melodramatically and reverted to all fours. Katie once again firmly grasped my shoulder regions while I slightly twisted my fetlocks. Her scary, but compassionate eyes dug deep into my iris. I felt memorized, but obligated to give her all my attention.”What… are… you?” she stretched her words slowly.

I blinked. “I’m… a mare… who is actually a freaking dude!” Katie flinched at my impulsive outbreak. I sighed. “But… I’m a girl. I’m a mare… and I can’t… deny that…”

Katie frowned. “That’s right, Shawn. I know this is hard for you… but... I am here for you. Mom is here for you. “

“What about Dad and Dante?”

She rolled her eyes. “They’re the ‘boys’ of the house. They aren’t gonna help you like Mom and I can. I know I’m not the most girliest girl, but I have experience, Shawn. If you need anything…”I didn’t respond, but jerked my head up with vigor. I can’t believe I’m getting this… conversation.

Katie shook me. “Snap out of it, Shawn!”

“Eh, what?” I uttered, getting out my stupor.

“I’m here for you, you know that?” she hugged me once again. “You’re my sister… and I’m here for you... “ I didn’t wince at being called sister but continued listening to Katie as she gained more curiosity from me. “After all those years you were there for me… you made me the happy person I am today... and I’m here for you. I love you… sister.”

The room was silent as both of us didn’t say another word to each other, but felt each other skin pressed against ourselves. I was too busy cursing myself in the head. I just realized something: I think the whole time I’ve been thinking too male stereotypical. Even though I never cried as a human before, I still would still get emotional. My face would usually turn red and start to feel hot while I would be at a loss for words. The closest to a cry would be a manly weep. I guess I can actually take it out now without being obligated to not.

The problem isn’t my gender, but it’s me. I have been acting like a gender dyslexic jerk the whole time. I was… overreacting.
You know, I honestly have to give points to Katie. Sadly, she is correct. Being a girl isn’t so bad if I stopped being such a jock and moved on! I lost my man parts, it’s unfortunate, but it’s reality. My insular behavior is keeping me stuck in a fossil.

Besides, there is a needle that is being forced on ponies and nobody knows what it is! America decided to keep it clandestine until further notice. That’s a bad look: First it was ponies getting genocide, now it’s ponies getting shots? This is more tragic and deserves more concern then the repetitive gender introspectives I create. I just need to try to live my life without confronting myself.

And Uncle Ray died and my biggest concern was my gender… Geez, hypocrisy at its finest.

Wait, how come no one scheduled a funeral yet? Isn’t the routine thing to do is schedule a funeral the moment one of our people passes away? I’ll have to find that out later. But for now, I think I can cope with this, as long as I don’t lose my memories.

Okay, the wind is cold, but I am going along with it every day, so what is the problem? I’m just being a stubborn son of a bitch like always.

Correction: I’m being a stubborn bitch.

I finally gushed up and decided to speak. “Katie… I…”

“Hmm?”

“I-I think I can do this,” I answered with a jovial smile. I seceded from Katie’s embrace and wiped the remaining tears off my eyes while sniffing. “You’re right, Katie. You know what I need to do?”

She raised an eyebrow, but indulged me anyways. “What?”

“I… need to act like a man. Because it takes a real man to be a girl, right?”

Katie laughed. “If it helps you stop self-pitying, then sure.”

“Then, I guess I can do it…” I said nervously, but still managed to keep my smile.

Katie patted my head. “That’s great to hear. Don’t knock it till you try it, right?”

I frowned and moved her hand from my head. ”Yeah, you’re right.”

Can I call you sis now?

Whatever. Call me Shawn.

You need a new name.

Nah, I’m good.

Author's Note

This chapter was pretty emotional. I was sad when I made it, so yeah. No uncensored chapter because the uncensored one was clean enough to put on fimfiction.

Waiting sucks

Uncensored

After Katie and I finished talking, we both went to our respective rooms to prepare for school. I don't know how much time was wasted, but I hope it wasn’t much because if I get detention it's their fault.

Other than that, I'm completely prepared for school. I didn't even consider putting any clothes on since I can't fit anything. Besides, I think I can go without clothes. The weather is nice outside for wintertime actually. Though, I might need a winter coat in the future incase snow storms are incoming. Pony clothing will be a dream for many people-turned ponies, but that innovation will probably take awhile to lift off. A pony can dream, can’t they?

Speaking of clothes, Katie gave me a pocket book to hold my books and accessories. I wanted to protest, but then I remembered that this is the closest thing to a saddlebag. I needed something to hold my stuff in anyways and a book bag is too much. It will also look very awkward hanging one of the straps on my neck, where a hand bag on the other hand's main purpose is to go around the shoulder, or in my case, the neck.

I'm still skeptical about it. It isn't overly girly, but it is surely unconventional for just going to school. It was a white Louis Vuitton bag, which I remind you is very fashionable and pretty prestigious. Honestly, the design Katie gave me was older and plain, but it's still low key valuable. Even though no one in my school will steal it from me, I'm sure someone will attempt to. Seeing a small pony walk around your crib with a bag like that is a big ass profit if you're a hustler.

Even though there aren't as many crooks these days, I still need to keep a firm sight on it and make sure no one tries to steal it, because people are a mess these days. They don’t even pilfer small amounts of money but instead take the accessories. And the thought of wearing one of these things never occurred to me, but I'm totally open to the idea of flexing with it. Not in the streets of course, but to my friends. Yeah, I’m the self-proclaimed 'fly guy' of the school and need to maintain my image.

You're self-proclaimed though. The image is in your head.

Brain... brain... don't lie to me. Am I trendy? Hell yeah I am, but these new trends have been great. It augments my collection of the baddest clothes around, so I am confident enough to say that everyone shares my sentiments.

You're still trendy though, fool.

“Shawn!”

I turned around and saw Dante slouching on the couch while eating potato chips like a 40 year old fat ass with a receding hairline. Man, I forgot I was downstairs. I remember arriving, but after that, I just went broke and spaced out.

I glanced at the tv and saw bodies of athletes with jerseys running around and going hard balling. It looked like a recap show since the footage was purely highlights, but I still looked on because I never seen the game. Warriors vs Heat looks great on paper, and judging by the highlights, both teams showed up and performed to the zenith of their talent.

“Sup Dante,” I said, still focusing on the highlights. My eyes widened as a big and dominant body postarized a defender of the opposing team. I couldn't here the crowd, but their reactions were easy to decipher. They were like 'God damn, we're tired of this guy.' Of course, the only athlete in this game who can pull of that superb play is Lebron James. Wow, I was just speaking of hairlines and this guy popped up. Don't know if it coincidental or if he is just omnipresent, because an old poster of him when he was reppin Cleveland popped up in my room recently.

Man, that was good times. I'm such a nostalgia nerd, but you would be too if basketball was at its peak when you were still male. I guess the world is a liberal bastard. I won’t be able to play ball ever again…

“What's with the bag?” Dante asked.

“I need it for my books,” I replied while whipping my head towards him, getting a good look at his bloodshot eyes. Wow, those look worse when you're up close. Is Dante forcing himself to stay up or what? “I also need it for other stuff.”

“What stuff?”

I frowned. “Don't worry about that, man.”

Dante yawned and stretched his upper body. “Whatever. Who gave it to you?”

“Katie.”

“We always been close,” I gave a small shrug of the shoulders. “It's just that we are connected a little more, you feel me? Like, there is just more we can relate to.”

I turned my attention back to the television. Luckily, Dante didn’t over talk me and I was just in time for the final score. The heat won, and I'm not surprised. Still, it was only 6 points though.

A cheeky grin appeared on my face at a stat that piqued my excitement. The most intriguing stat wasn't Lebron's triple double, but Stephen Curry's 43 points. I never saw him blow up on the score board like that before, but I always knew he was going to become efficient soon! Yeah, a lot of people doubted him, but I had fate for this boy since day one!

“Shawn?”

“Hmm,” I muttered while turning back to Dante. “What is it?”

“We still cool, right?”

“Yeah, of course we are,” I replied.

“I don't know. I think Katie is talking about me,” he said while scowling.

I dead panned. “Nah, don't be silly. She got over what happened, trust me. Plus, I played the game with you yesterday. What's the problem?”

Dante sighed. “Never mind. Remember Shawn, a bro is always a bro.”

It took me a few seconds to make that connection. Dante honestly thinks I'm going to ditch him? This is a little pessimistic for Dante if you ask me. “Dante, I hang out with Katie more then you because she helps me with things you can't. It has nothing to do with me hating you.”

“Yeah... but you see... yeah... and I appreciate your... uhh...”

I grimaced. “Dante, are you okay?”

Suddenly, he passed out on the couch, eyes shutting and light snoring transpiring. I stared hesitantly at his collapsed body, wondering how he dropped dead in the middle of a conversation but not when watching highlights of a basketball game. The hell? Why was he eaves dropping anyways?

I rolled my eyes. I’ll let it pass this time.

I moved the chip bag away from his face and giggled. “Sleep well, big homie,” I stated while patting his back. Well, he is very tired. No wonder, he is sleeping in a dreaded position on a living room couch, which isn't recommended to be slept on obviously. Man, I can't imagine the agony he had to endure all these months in this living room. If you ask me, sleeping on the couch is specialized training for a camel to increase the efficiency of their humpback.

But, who needs imagination when I am about to experience it on the first hand? Yeah, my reign with the bed was great and I would love to have it to myself for the rest of myself. You know the saying 'what would you do for a Klondike'? Replace Klondike with bed and you get a visual image of a blood thirsty yellow pony. But, being equivocal isn't going to do anything but make me look petty and show I have no integrity. Sure, Dante complained once in awhile about the bed, but he never outright made a bet with me.

I don't want the couch, but maybe I will have more luck then Dante. I mean, Dante isn't really tall, and he is sleeping on the long couch. But it's sooo old, and old material usually make you feel old.

I sighed. I'll think of something, I'm sure I will. It will just take some patience and compassion.

I removed Katie's former bag from my neck walked over to the shorter couch, jumping on it. Instead of lowering my legs in front of the couch, I descended and sat on all fours, emulating the way the ponies sit. I don't know why, but I like sitting like this for some reason. It feels more comfortable and native; especially in this body. I remember pleading that I will never sit like this again, but I kicked that thought out the window.

Wait! What time is it!

Thankfully, the channel is displaying the time on the lower left of the screen. I looked at the graphic on the screen and read “8:03” out loud in my head. Heh, 8:03. Isn't that affronting the time of detention?

Yeah, it is. You go, rebel.

I dead panned and put my hooves on my face in agony. I just can’t win anymore for some reason.

I dropped off the couch and wiped the fur on my chest lightly. “You know, maybe I should have drunk liquor during that party.”

“Who is drinking what?” Mom’s refined voice questioned out of nowhere.

Oh crap…

I turned my head around robustly to see Mom’s head on top level of the staircase. “N-N o one is drunk, Mom. I’m just remembering what someone said,” I lied through my teeth in an inaudible fashion.

“I hope so...” Mom said as her voice impended. I closed my eyes and put on the best fake innocent smile. It would be the appropriate time for a halo to go on my head, but I think that is stretching boundaries too far. Mom chuckled.“Wow Shawn,” Mom’s voice got my attention enough for me to open my eyes. Immediately frown after getting a gist of Mom. Now I know why it took her so long to get ready: Her clothing is superfluous.“You look so cute with that bag!”

I pretended to ignore the compliment, but i felt my heart fluttered. I have no problem being cute really since I was called that when I was a little kid. Man, funny how someone as masculine looking like me was put into an adorable pony body. Will I become this pony or will it be nothing more then a mask? I don't know, because my logic slapped me in the face a half hour ago when I admitted to being a female pony!

Speaking of hours... I know why your Mom took so long.
Why?
Look at her get-up.

I did exactly what my brain suggested and felt my left eye twitch. She was wearing a black cocktail dress with a mini-sweater over it, 3 stacks of jewelry on her neck, fashionable boots, and bright red lipstick was evident. Well, I guess her taking that long time to get ready is warranted because she looks like a Chinese doll. Still, is all of this necessary if we are just going to drive me to school? If we were going somewhere formal, this would be acceptable, but damn! Can’t she see my schedule is pretty restrained right now?

I shook my head. “Mom, why are you dressed like this?”

“A lady always has to look her best, Shawn."

She reminded so much like Rarity saying that. Without the fake accent of course.

I rolled my eyes. I love this woman so much, but sometimes she can be an oozy. “But, no one will really be seeing you unless you come in. Don’t you think this is gratuitous?” I asked.

“No, not really,” Mom remarked casually, but honestly. “Besides, if I do have to go in, I came prepared.”

Can we just hurry up? I don’t want to go to detention!” I forced a smile while grunting, trying to veil my impatience.

Mom blinked. “But, don’t we have to wait for Katie?” Yeah, it’s eight something and classes start in about 20 something minutes. If she keeps hampering us, the only way we will get there is by rushing, and we all know that rushing in traffic is like playing sports without tying your sneakers.

I grunted. “Forget Katie! Let’s just go and-“

“What do you mean forget Katie?” Katie said out of the blue. Jesus, I just have bad timing today, don’t I? Every time I mention some one’s name they appear amid the statement. If I knew saying something scandalous would summon them this quickly, I would have been abusing it. Katie’s body got in view. “Why is my name in your mouth, Shawn?”

I looked at Katie's outfit and tried my best to not face hoof. Katie was wearing a freaking loose grey crop top with a “swag” printed on it. Underneath the shirt was a black tank top with flame-like designs on the sides. She also wore brown form-fitting jeans with a blue pair of... I don't even know what those sneakers are. Looks like champion. Don't know how it took her so long to pick that outfit, but that swag shirt is cool.

“Never mind that, let’s go!” I shrilled.

“What's with the impatience?”

I surrendered and pushed my hoof to my face. “Dude, I’ve been waiting for you and Mom for a longgggg time. I have no patience and I hate waiting. So please cut the theatrics and get your butt in the car.”

Katie held her hands up in front of her face. “Okay okay! Geez!”

I averted my head from hers and bit my lip in frustration. “Damn, you females love making people wait or something?”

Mom giggled contentedly, but I could hear the mischievousness in her voice. “But, aren’t you a-“

Nope, not going there.

“Don’t … please don’t…“I said, cutting her off. “I’m a pony and I still don’t know why my hooves are magical all of the sudden.”

“Your hooves are magical?” Mom questioned incredulously.

“Ya, it’s like magnets,” I cooed while rubbing them on my face. I battled my eyelashes. “But, they still could be useless as hell.”

“Like how?”

“Like opening a zipper or opening a door. Magnets can’t open a door, no?” I said while I was walking towards the door.

“We have to get our coats!” Mom called out.

I frowned slightly, but didn't protest. They need a coat and one minute won't make a difference; I just need to get a deep breath. I didn't go outside at all yesterday, and some fresh air is the escape I need.

But, that fresh air will soon go away when I get trapped up in the tight confinements of school again. Solving riddles... interpreting quotes... struggling with trigonometry...

Trig is easy.
Then why couldn’t you help me with that test for?
Uh…
You’re a mook, you know that?

While I was thinking, I felt a cool breeze of air hit against my nether regions. Heh, why does that remind me of something?

“Oh shit… I muttered while putting a hoof to my mouth. My cheeks felt hotter than an oven, and yours would too if you screwed up like I did.

I forgot to bring more of those diaper looking things…

I dashed back into the house, disregarding any suspicious looks Mom or Katie gave me. I ran into my room and jumped towards my dresser, standing on my hind legs in process.

Damn, I never realized how fast I ran. I didn't get tired either, huh?

I neglected my thoughts about my shrouded boost in speed and started to rummage through the top surface of my drawer, looking for a specific bag. There were bags of cottons, band-aids, and q-tips, but there is no... oh! There it is!

I grabbed a clear zipper bag that was filled with pads inside. I forgot Katie laid this out for me, but thank god to the air that went inside my butt.

I dashed back downstairs with my inhuman speed. It's not like the speed of light, but it’s pretty damn quick.

When I stepped back down the lowest level of my house , Mom and Katie were glaring at me as they stood bossy. There were equipped in their coats, scarfs and everything. I on the other hand am plainly naked and currently holding them up because I forgot to carry something necessary with me.

I glimpsed at the bag and then back at them warily. “What?” I said while putting the bag in the pocket book awkwardly.

Katie crossed her arms. “Thanks for keeping us waiting, jack.”

I dead panned “You know Katie, a wise man once told me a very wise phrase.”

“What?”

“The oppressors are the biggest offenders.” I lied, trying to sound as frank as possible. Though, this is a pretty bad lie since I'm outright calling myself a hypocrite, and I never make people wait on me.And I never heard a man say that, so does that mean I'm the official source of that saying? Nah.

My throat thickened as I sighed. "Matter of fact, never mind. Lets just say I was rushing and forgot something important..."

….............................................................................................................................................................................................

Author's Note

This chapter was supposed to be longer, but I decided to exclude it and add it to the next one since it fits the next chapter's theme better.

Late registration

Late registration

<<>>

I was sitting in the car with my seatbelt tied around me, leaning back into the cushion of the seat sluggishly. I wasn’t bored or anything, I just felt anxious. I’m going to school for the first time as a female pony and I’m guessing this will be a memorable event for me. I can’t front, I am very nervous. I don’t know how to approach anybody in this state or gain the courage to speak up in class. Hell, I don’t even know if I’ll be able to concentrate in class like this!

I just really hope KaiseShawn is with me. Experiencing this awkward trauma with a friend appeases me somewhat, but I’m not sure if KaiseShawn is gonna even show up. I know he said he would, but according to KaiseShawn, we turned to ponies the same exact time. That worries me greatly because I just started the menstruation cycle today, and that means KaiseShawn is prone to experience it also. KaiseShawn probably suffered more shock then me and didn’t even go today.

Look, KaiseShawn is a pretty tough little man, but he didn’t have a chip on his shoulder. If I wasn’t planning to mail something in, I would have been like “screw this” and stayed home. Oh well, if he doesn’t, I still have other people in my clique to comfort me. But, KaiseShawn is still able to sympathize with me the most…

These are a modicum amount of things I was perturbed about, but thanks to the jazzy radio station Mom put on, I feel slightly relieved. I feel so relieved that I was slouching on the chair and my thoughts were empty, but now I’m starting to think about it again. Grr!

I growled out loud by accident. My eyes widened as I used my hooves to cover up my mouth. I need to be more careful.

I didn’t gain any looks from the front of the car, which contained Mom and Katie. Looks like they didn’t hear me. I sighed wistfully as the classical jazz entered my ears, giving me a cold sensation in my brain. This was nice music. I need a break from music with negative lyrics once in a while *cough rap and death metal.* It’s so serene and nice, but it’s not like I have a problem with songs like that. I need my fix of fight music when I feel ruthless and aggressive. “Hey Mom,” I called out.

“Yes sweetie?” she asked, not taking her eyes off the road. It’s admirable that she is such a diligent driver. Only if Dad was like that, heh. I still can’t believe we almost crashed yesterday.

“What’s the name of this station?” I asked.

I saw Mom’s shoulder jerk up. “I don’t really know. “

Doesn’t know but is listening to it anyways. Seems legit.

There is something called shuffling you know.

There is something called an interface. You know, an interface where you could see what station you are on. Check mate.

“Yeah, okay…”

I couldn’t get a full sight on Mom’s face, but I could tell her eyebrows contracted from the mirror view. “Shawn, what’s the matter?”

This time, my eyebrows contracted. “What do you mean? Nothing is wrong.” I lied. I hope nothing is wrong though and it’s just me overreacting again. There possibly can’t be anything threatening about kids in a school, but how about if I am sent home?

Don’t worry about that. Worry about the awkwardness of going to the girls bathroom, especially when everyone knows it’s you.

I don’t even use my school bathroom. I saw a possum in there one time. Shit k.o.’ed me for life, bruh.

Damn.

“Shawn honey, I could see right through you,” Mom muttered.

“Really? Last time I checked, humans don’t have x-ray vision,” I joked. You might think this is an inappropriate time to joke, but it’s not because depressed people don’t have the energy to joke around.

Before Mom could speak up, Katie broke in. “She means she could tell something is eating you up because you’re not talking and you look very depressed.”

The funny part is Mom probably wouldn’t have said all of that. She is still wrong, I’m not depressed, just nervous.

I deadpanned. “That’s a very obtuse assumption. I’m depressed cause I don’t want to talk? Also, I’m a lazy bum, I always sit like this…”

“Shawn, we know something is making you sad. Might as well just get it off your chest.”

“No, you’re wrong. I’m not sad and nothing is eating me up, I’m just… nervous about going to school like… this,” I whispered faintly while averting my eyes from the mirror’s sight.

“Why? No one is gonna mess with you,” Mom reassured.

I shook my head vehemently. “No! It’s not that, it’s just that I’m a pony now and I will get a lot of looks. I mean, I don’t think that anyone else besides me is a pony…” Excluding KaiseShawn and Jessica, but I doubt they are gonna come. Especially Jessica, since she hasn’t gone since Wednesday. “Plus, even though taunting doesn’t really affect me, you’re wrong.

I heard Katie snort. “People are gonna look, Shawn. It’s nothing you can control, so don’t get worked up about it. Be brave about it.”

I frowned. “You know, I’m getting type tired of you lecturing me about everything. You have a higher amount of compassion than the normal human being, but you aren’t going through the adversity of a transformation. I am so I think telling me to be ‘brave’ isn’t really a good tip of advice.”

Katie mumbled under her breath and crossed her arms. Oh great, now I made her angry. “Look, this is something you guys can’t help with. You’re right Katie, I do need to be brave, but you telling me to be ‘brave’ isn’t helping, but is pissing me. Just don’t worry about me, okay?”

Mom sighed. “Shawn, we are just trying to help. If you’re worried about someone bothering you, just tell the principal.”

My right eye twitched. “I appreciate your concern, Mom, but I don’t snitch for dumb reasons like that. I’m fine, honestly,” I crossed my hindlegs while I started to think of a way to explain how I feel. “Like, it’s one of those feeling when you’re eager to tackle something, but you’re aware of the possible consequences. It sounds dumb, but it’s an authentic description of how I feel. ”

Mom eyes batted her shut for a split second. “I understand you, Shawn. My advice is to not think about it.”

“I could try, Mom. I could try… I just need some time to-”

Suddenly, the radio switched to another track. The moment the strings of the cello hit my ears, I lounged back into the seat, letting my legs rest on the floor. Okay, maybe not thinking is a good idea.

“Hey Mom, can you turn it up louder?”

“No. I’m driving and I don’t want to be distracted,” She answered sternly.

Yep. Diligent.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

The rest of the drive was quiet and jazzy. And… um, that’s all I can really say about the rest of the ride. It was only like 4 minutes left, you can’t really fit that much drama in that amount of time. But then again, I had a dramatic conversation that lasted for one or two minutes. Man, if you could fit a horse’s hoof in someone’s mouth, then you could apparently fit stuff anywhere you track.

The most unforgettable part is the way it started. I would seem paradoxical getting scared about how people will react to me. The funny part is that I am not fussing over that, but a completely different reason. I still don’t obsess about what anyone says, even impertinent kids in high school. But what someone does scares me, not what they say.

Mom, Katie, and I were standing in front of the most dreaded place on a kid’s “most dreaded” list: High school. In front of us were white steppe-like stairs that led to the front entrance of the school. The stairs looked muddled at the moment. I see freaking chip bags, broken pencils, and soft drink bottles cluttered all over half of the steps. Man, does the janitor of the school even check outside or what? No wonder janitors get limited cash: They neglect their job and only come through when it’s an important and decisive event, like open house. Instead of a janitor, they feel like prostitutes. Only culling to their job when there are special guests is too obvious. And why am I ranting about a school staff’s lack of fidelity? Why am I thinking about why the school steps are dirty? What makes it more heinous is the fact that I have to beat the late bell and I’m thinking bout this!

I frowned and started to hurry towards the steps. “Wait Shawn!” I hear Mom call out.

I stopped promptly and turned my head around, scowling at her. “We don’t have time! I don’t want to be late!”

Katie returned her own scowl. “You have to go to the office anyways.”

I gritted my teeth and turned back to the school. If I do get detention, oh well. I really hope I get sent home if I do though.

Besides, I probably missed the late bell anyways. Forget it, I’m just gonna accept whatever happens to me in the future.

“I’m just reminding you that you forgot your bag,” Mom said, holding the white bag directly in front of her.

Maybe that’s why my neck felt so light. I sighed.“Thanks Mom. Let’s get this over with already…” Mom approached me and wrapped the bag around my neck the way I originally placed it. The moment she did that, my shoulders felt severely heavier than a few seconds ago, but it was still light work considering I’m an earth pony. I began to walk up the large steps gradually, making sure I don’t step in any gum or piss because there is a bunch of the stuff that has been littered on here I bet.

“These steps are messy…” I heard Mom mutter to herself.

That’s why I told you to not dress like you’re going to dinner with Bill Gates.

After eventually reaching the top platform of the steps, I took a deep breath and stared at the doors. On the doors was a logo of a badger and beneath was small print that read “Welcome to **** high school.”

I could practically see the frown on my face as my jaw tightened and started to feel numb, My hoof finally reached out and connected with the door’s handle. Lucky it’s a push open door. All I have to do is push it open and enter. Even though my hooves are magical, they still are frisky. Like, my hooves are limited to doing some things. For example, I couldn’t open the zipper on the bag Katie gave me. Why? Because fingers are apparently required, but that is irrational because I could move the knob on a sink! Let me reiterate: I am a pony but still can’t understand my hooves.

After opening the door, I recognized another door in my direction; however, this door required pulling. I never used my hooves on this type of door before, so I’m not sure if I could even open the door.

I shrugged and attempted to open it, but I was beat by a hand reaching out in front of me. I grunted. Once again, thinking got me slowed down.

When the door opened, I marched in quickly, but slowed down as the familiar scent of books and gym socks entered my nostrils. Oh yeah, there is also a hint of strong perfume. Hey, it beats stank feet spreading through the halls.

As for my vision, there weren’t many kids to my surprise. There were about five kids that walked past me, but they probably didn’t notice me since I’m next to the main entrance. As for the school itself, the setting was typical. The floor was a brownish white while the walls were completely white. There was a gym on the other end of the school, with a large desk directly in front of it. I never knew the significance of that desk, but I guess it’s used as decor.

Once again, I inhaled and exhaled. Okay Shawn, you could do this! Remember, approach your worries with the intention of crushing it. The only plausible way for that to happen is to acknowledge it.

“Where do we go again?” Mom asked.

“Just make a turn and we are at the office. It’s simple.”

I saw Mom nod from the corner of my eyes. “I almost forgot. Alright, come on.”

Katie took the lead and walked down the hall. Mom and I followed leisurely, but I should probably walk quicker so I can speed everything up. After turning, I finally made eye contact with a kid, no, three kids. They were chatting in front of the office but froze instantly as I appeared. There were two girls and one boy, and they all appeared to be sophomores. I recognized them immediately and smiled slightly at the familiar faces. “What’s up, guys?”

All of their mouths widened in shock. “Do we know you?” One of them asked.

“It’s me, Shawn,” I replied casually. As expected, all of them looked perplexed and glanced at each other. I chuckled, “I know it’s confusing and I would love to explain more, but I gotta be somewhere.” I turned around and started to walk to the office. The priceless expressions of those three kids will always be in my metaphysical photo album.

………………………………………………………………......................................................................................................

As I made my way into the office, I saw more familiar faces. Mostly teachers and staff members, with a couple of students included. Mom was standing in front of the office desk, talking to one of the receptionists. I wonder where Katie disappeared to. I swear I saw her walk into this office.

I just want to get this whole identification thing over so I can go to Ms. Levy's office. Yeah, you see, I have a special bond with her. I get more privileges than anybody in my school, and you know what is one of them? I get to send the president a letter! Yeah, this is the plan I drew out the whole time. Man, it’s good being privileged because I didn’t even have to kiss ass! It’s just because I’m a genius and my name is always visible on the honors roll!

Okay, I’m bugging. Everyone who got at least an 80 average every report year gets at least one letter to send to somebody who is considered inspirational. I still have one left, and I was actually gonna send a letter to Chris Hansen and tell him to grow up, because is fear of pedophiles is dumb. But, I was high when I thought about that, so yeah.

“Shawn?” a similar, but vague voice called out.

I paused for a second, but turned around anyways. My eyes reamed as an unknown unicorn graced my eyes. It was a mare with a white coat and violet mane. The mare’s blue eyes complimented her coat nicely, while the tail shared the same color as the mane, albeit it had a silver streak in it. I have mixed feelings right now to be honest. I don’t know what shocked me more: the fact that there is another pony in the room or the fact that that pony knows my name!

Okay, let me do the math: I provided KaiseShawn with an accurate description of how I looked, and an unknown mare immediately recognized me.

Take a hint, dude. It’s obvious that is your friend.

So that pony is KaiseShawn. Maybe that’s why the voice sounded like KaiseShawn’s void of static. Derp, I’m a retard. I clenched my teeth nervously. “KaiseShawn? Is that really you?”

The pony nodded. “You already know, cuz.”

“Wow…”I said in astonishment, lost for words. I glanced at the red cremated floors for a second, pondering what to say. I really don’t know what to say. Is this the part where I talk about my day or ask how has he been coping? Is this the part where I ask him did he menstruate just like me? I don’t know, man, I just was unprepared for this interaction. Wait, what is KaiseShawn doing sitting in the office?

"Um, why are you sitting here, KaiseShawn?” I asked as my voice cracked a little during delivery.

KaiseShawn scowled. “I was waiting for you that’s why! I could have been left if I wanted to.”

I cringed. I don't know how long he waited, but the dude is a very patient pony. I hate waiting on dudes, and I would totally dip. No, I don't care if they turned into a mare. “Why?”

“Because I’m a pony and I can’t go to class,” he said with a shrug. “Isn’t that bullshit? I came all the way here for nothing!”

Before I even asked what he meant by he can’t go to class, another question sparked in my mind. “What, you came to school by yourself?”

“Mmm hmm,” KaiseShawn hummed. “Took the bus. Even though people was looking at me, I still preferred to go there instead of being hackled by that ol skunk of a ‘mom’.”

Sounds remotely correct. People putting their nose in other people’s business and KaiseShawn’s never ending feud with his Step Mom.

“Of course,” I muttered dryly. “But all seriousness though, why can’t you go to class? Just because you turned to a pony doesn’t mean-“

“Shawn, come here,” I heard Mom call out.

I sighed. “I’ll be right back.” I walked towards the receptionist’s desk where Mom stood. Man, I’m probably going to have to get on two feet to make eye contact with the person behind the desk. When I reached the desk, as expected, I needed to revert to my familiar bi-pedal stance. I grunted and pushed myself onto my hind legs. “Good morning,” I greeted as I saw the assistant principal for the first time of day.

Her eyes flicked the moment I appeared. Nevertheless, she sighed and put on a professional face as soon as possible. “Hello, Shawn. How are you doing?”

“I wish I could answer that. I’m pretty conflicted,” I replied frankly. I lost so many things this week and am currently debating should I lose the relationship with my girlfriend. I don’t want to, but my female brain is being thirsty. And male brain is a being a buffoon, so it’s hard to take him seriously.

Remember who is the one that helped you during Saturday!

But why am I still worrying? You couldn’t slake my expectations. Sorry.

“How long were you a pony?” she asked.

“Saturday to be precise. I woke up with hooves, a mane, etc…” I listed unceremoniously.

You forgot to list your new equipment.

You forgot to shut the hell up.

That would be nice. I’ve been through hell, so shutting it up would work!

… You’re a clown.

“And, you’re not a boy anymore?” she asked, even though she knew the answer.

Jeez, why is she asking so many questions? She isn’t even writing them down on a note pad! Oh well, I8 guess it’s better to cooperate than be rude and keep everything classified.

“I actually had to check to make sure. I guess I’m not. It wasn’t that hard to figure out, heh,” I responded lightly with a joke, putting extra emphasis on hard.

“This is troubling…” I heard her mumble under her breath. It was slightly obscured, but clear enough.

She sighed. “You see, now that your son, er, daughter? What do you prefer?”

I hope that question was directed to me. I would say ‘son’ since it’s more natural to me. Since she is asking Mom, I know what option she chooses.

“Daughter,” Mom replied firmly. The lady gave mom a wry look. Mom put her hands up defensively. “Hey, you can’t hide the truth, can you? Calling Shawn my son is like calling me a man. It will be weird.” I rolled my eyes. God, I’m a trending topic these days, huh?

The assistant principal nodded. “Very true. I’m sorry to say this, but ponies aren’t permitted to go to school.”

Mom frowned. “Why can’t they go to school? They are still kids and have every right to go to school!”

She sighed. “Sorry, but it’s the state orders. Yes, the ponies were humans before, but they are biologically animals. School isn’t a correct environment for them.”

My right eye squirmed in annoyance. The more I am referred to as ‘them’ the more I get pissed. The school is actually alienating us? I can’t believe it, but they are taking this pony stuff more literal then I thought was possible. You know, I bet if this was private school they would still accept me.

Wait, that wasn’t clever. No, private school isn’t even managed by the state. I’m still correct though.

“Wait wait, hold up,” I drawled vicariously while shutting my eyes. ”We are just gonna act like everyone who transformed wasn’t a sapient creature?”

“We are quite aware you are sapient. However, you aren’t qualified to go to school for the same reason any other species aren’t required: You’re not human,” she replied.

“The problem is other animals aren’t sapient.” I retorted

“How would you know? It’s not like you can read what animals are thinking. Man, they are probably smarter than we are.” she shot back with a piercing glare.

I rolled my eyes. Feeling defeated, I just huffed and reverted to four feet. Oh well, you can’t win them all. Guess I can’t go to school anymore.

Yay!

Wait, animals aren't sapient. They are sentient! This stupid chick is really going to have a debate with me about animals? Especially considering the fact that I learned this not too long ago and it's still fresh in my head!

But I'm still not going to school. Yay!

“You’re right. But, were those animals humans before? No they weren’t,” Mom countered.

The color partially drowned from my visage the moment Mom spoke up. I’m shocked I didn’t think of saying anything like that, but I didn’t care to. I don’t care for school, but Mom however is persistent enough to actually continue debating whether my kind should be allowed in school. I hope she doesn’t change anyone’s mind.

I wouldn’t dwell on it. She isn’t a part of the state after all.

That’s true.

Ms.Walkings narrowed her eyes at Mom. “It’s not about the past, it’s about the present. Your so-um, I mean your daughter is not eligible for school. And no, we’re only concentrating on her physical appearance, so the mentality isn’t relevant.”

I pursed my lips and glanced at KaiseShawn. I tugged on the bottom of Mom’s dress. “It’s okay Mom, let’s just leave it.”

Mom put her hands on her hips while ignoring me. “I don’t understand why you guys have to do this. They are still children for Christ sakes!”

“Yes, but once again, this is the state’s orders. You have to voice your problems to them. I’m sorry, Ma’am.”

Mom rolled her eyes. “Fine, C’mon Shawn, let’s go.”

I wanted to grin because Mom finally dropped the case, but I’m gonna have to pick up my case and show it to her. I actually have to do something before I leave, and I would much rather leave with KaiseShawn. We got a lot to talk about.

“Mom, you go on home. I’ll leave later.”

Mom raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean?”

I pointed towards the white pony behind Mom. KaiseShawn was chatting with a few other students, who I didn’t recognize when I entered the office. “Mom, that pony is KaiseShawn,” Mom stared absently at the picture I showed her. Either she must not have known there was another pony here, or maybe she is shocked on the way KaiseShawn is sitting. “I want to go home with KaiseShawn, okay?”

“Um… you sure?” Mom said hesitantly.

“Yeah Mom, I’m sure. Just go home, okay? I’ll be home later.”

“I don’t know. I don’t trust you out here on these streets.”

I rolled my eyes. “Mom, please, I’m grown. I know how to- wait, back up!” My outburst caused Mom to flinch back slightly. My outburst wasn’t triggered by anger, but I just can’t help but notice I go through this scenario everytime we talk. “How many times will we have this conversation? Everytime you leave me alone in public we have this convo.”

Mom blinked. “You’re right, Shawn. This is redundant I guess. “

I smiled. “Indeed. Even you are tired of repeating yourself.”

Mom opened her mouth for a second, but then nodded. “Okay honey, just be safe.”

“I will Mom,” I assured her. She bent over and kissed me on the cheek. I blushed, feeling slightly embarrassed that she kissed me in front of everyone, but I don’t have a problem getting shown love everywhere I go. “I love you, Shawn.”

“Love you too, Mom.”

After that statement, Mom began to walk out the room. I rubbed the cheek she kissed me on and sighed. Maybe my decision to go with Kaise might back fire, but who knows? Moms stopped to talk to KaiseShawn for a second, but I didn’t bother eavesdropping. Instead, I got back on my hindlegs and returned to serious business. I grabbed the desk to support my leverage while frowning. “Ms.Walkings…”

“Sir,” she responded with apathy. “Or should I say ‘Ma’am?’”

I grimaced. “Haha, very funny. But, I’m not here to hear any jokes at my expense.”

“So, please let me hear why you are here?”

“I want to hear you give me the information that Ms.Leevy is indeed here.”

“Why do you want to hear if she is here?” she asked in a sarcastic tone.

My face dropped. You know, I never liked snarkers. In fact, no one likes snarkers.

Maybe that’s why people hate being around you, the snarking queen.

Queen? C’mon shun…

I shook my head as my face defiled. “Okay, stop mocking me. Anyways, is she?”

“She isn’t here today.”

I felt my chest tighten at the adverse news. I down casted my eyes towards the ground as I started to recap my day. Kay, I go to school to be told that I can’t go to class and that Ms.Leevy is absent. The person who I needed to send the letter to me! Okay, I have one word:

Fuck the world.

That’s three words.

“I have one phrase.” There, are you happy now, cracker jack?

I grunted. “Never mind…”

“Why did you need to see her?” Ms.Walkings questioned tenaciously.

“Let’s just say that… I needed to request something. Something important…” The only response she had was a bemused frown. That’s cool, I love leaving caustic people stunned. Not so sardonic when you can’t understand, huh?

“Well, I’m sorry. Maybe you can come back another day?”

My eyes bolted open. “That reminds me… can I just say goodbye to my friends in class?”

“Why? You guys see each other every day on instagram. ” She said while rolling her eyes.

“Me? I don’t use instagram. I use facebook though.”

“Facebook, Instagram, Twitter, Iphone; it doesn’t mean a difference.”

I frowned. Once again, she is beating me up with her logic. Actually, not really, I agree that social networking is too similar to one and another these days. Expect an Iphone isn’t a social networking site, but I know what she was trying to say.

“Please Ms.Walkings?” I implored.

She sighed. “Fine. You can go, because it’s not like this school enforces rules anyways. Look at all these kids down here,” she pointed towards the kids chatting with KaiseShawn. “Class started also. Do you think anyone here gives a damn?”

I blinked. “Well, I guess you don’t give a damn since you’re not even doing anything.”

She put a hand to her chin and rubbed it quizzically. “I guess you’re right. But, now that I’m aware, I guess I can’t let you talk to your classmates until their lunch period arrives.”

I dead panned. Well, I screwed that up myself. No one to blame except my radical mouth, which is actually an idiot that doesn’t believe in the word ‘opportunity’. “Never mind!” I removed my hooves from the surface of the office desk while I lapsed on all fours.

I walked towards the chair that KaiseShawn was sitting in. I didn’t see Mom anymore, so it seemed she left. I tried to ignore the kids around me as I approached the white pony. “KaiseShawn?”

KaiseShawn raised an eyebrow. “What up?”

I blinked at the sound of KaiseShawn’s new voice. While it is high pitched, it still sounds like KaiseShawn slightly. Not really, but I could hear a hint of it, and I could say KaiseShawn’s voice is better than mine is. I’m not as embarrassed by my voice anymore like day one, but I’m still not really used to it. I rubbed my face as I thought of the way to verbalize my thoughts. “When do you want to leave?”

“Eh, soon. You just have to wait, just like you had me wait. “

“Who is that?” One of the kids asked. I seen the kid before, but I don’t know him like that. Must be a freshman or something, because freshman don’t get the same lunch periods as the other kids anymore.

“It’s me, Shawn,” I said while my eyes were flying across the faces of the two other kids. Heh, I know them a little better. In fact, one of them is on the team! “What up, guys?”

They all became silent of a second. My fellow teammate and classmate Jermaine scratched his head. “Wait, that’s really you, Shawn?”

“Yeah. It is me, no phony.”

“Why do you and KaiseShawn sound like girls for?” The third kid finally asked.

I blushed at the question. Man, are people that oblivious or what? I’m sure there are a bunch of mlp commercials on tv, and it’s pretty prim and obvious that we look like the ones with female voices. “That’s cause we are now, dude.”

He blinked. “Dead ass?”

“Nah man. It’s true,” KaiseShawn confirmed offhandedly while leaning back into the chair.

“And we would not like to talk about it right now…So, don’t even bring it up, ight?” I said sweetly.

They all exchanged looks with each other. The third one, whose name is Charles, stared at us apprehensively. “You guys aren’t… shook about this?”

I scowled. “What did I say about we would not like to talk about it?”

“And you three have detention!” Ms.Walkings called out.

I twisted my neck around and grimaced. Where did she pop up from?

Jermaine frowned and threw his hands up defensively. “What? What we do?”

“7 minutes passed class time and here you guys are chatting. Do I have to explain more?” she replied while she continued typing on her computer.

The freshman gasped. “Yo Ms.Walkings, you can’t do that! We ain’t even know! The bell didn’t ring.”

“Perhaps, but the principal never got to fixing it. And you all have phones, so maybe you should have an alarm? Or, you prolly should have been in class,” she countered in a tone that suggested she was reading off a list. You know, I can’t tell is she is serious or joking, but she is funny. “Don’t hate me, hate the rules. Detention is dumb in my opinion, but oh well. Ya’ll don’t care anyway, huh?”

“You guys are tight,” KaiseShawn instigated.

They all sighed and walked out the office. That was a quick conversation; too quick in my opinion. I looked at KaiseShawn. “So, maybe we should leave now?”

“Already? We aren’t going to tell anybody on the team?”

“There is facebook… “I muttered.” Plus, we can talk to them on the weekends.”

KaiseShawn rolled his eyes and got off the seat. “Why do you want to leave so badly?”

“I had such a bad morning, man. I don’t want to sit in school where everyone will keep asking me personal questions,” I replied to the mare. While I was observing KaiseShawn, I noticed his shoulders were equal to the height of mine. Judging from the shoulders, it looks like we are both the same height, which means I'm not shorter than normal. Yes! I knew KaiseShawn couldn’t be taller than me since he was always small. I was like 5 inches taller than he was. Hey, as long as he ain’t taller than me I’m cool.

KaiseShawn blinked. “Okay… can we just give daps to everyone one last time?”

I frowned. “We can’t, class just started.”

“Do you honestly think the teachers care at this point? C’mon, shun,” KaiseShawn said in a derisive tone while shaking his head. “Right now, they just want the paper.”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

By the time KaiseShawn and I gave our salutations to every class, first period ended, meaning it is about 9 something o’clock. Man, this would be the opportune time to talk to everybody, but they still would have time constraints so it defeats the purpose. KaiseShawn and I were walking towards the bus stop, debating which house we were going to.

“Are you going home or coming to my house?” KaiseShawn asked.

I shrugged. “I don't really know. I want to go home, but I want to talk to you for awhile.”

KaiseShawn raised an eyebrow. “Well, who needs choosing? I'll just go to your house!”

Suddenly, the images of my bedsheets being covered with blood filled my mind. I shivered slightly. Erm, yeah, I’m not sure inviting company to a room like that is normal. Not unless someone cleaned the bed for me, but I doubt it.

“No, we can't go to my house. Let's just go to yours.”

KaiseShawn raised an eyebrow? “Why?”

“Uh, you s-see,” I stuttered.

S-s-s top- s-s-stuttering.

“Did you bleed today?”

He shook his head. “Nah, why would I bleed? It's not like I was wearing a chopper on my neck.”

My tail flicked. “No, I mean, did you... menstruate?”

We stopped walking as we came across a street full of cars with a stop light included. KaiseShawn gave me a disgusted look. “Eww, hell no. Did you?”

Well, looks like I'm alone in the red seas.

I nodded. “Um...yeah. I thought you would also since we turned to a pony the same day...”

“No, I didn't. And if you really did, I'm surprised you came to school.”

As the cars came to a prompt stop, we both began to continue traveling. “I had to do something today. I'm sorry I brought you today for nothing, but I didn't know they wouldn't let us in school. I was planning for us to actually meet in the lunchroom...”

“Pfft, it's good man. Don't apologize, but seriously, what was so important that made you want to come anyways? How did you deal with the bleeding? Tampon? Ipad?”

I frowned at the sudden eruption of questions. “To answer your first question, I was gonna send Obama a letter. Secondly, I used a pad... and what the hell does ipads have to do with anything?” My eyes bolted open once I realized what KaiseShawn was trying to say. I sighed as my gait became more rigid. “You’re not funny. My iphone doesn’t even work, so I want nothing to do with Ipad’s.”

“If you can’t get your phone working, then how can you get your pad working? You must be redder than barbeque chicken,” KaiseShawn said a little too loud.

I growled. “Why are you so loud and ignorant? We don't need to attract any more attention than we already have...”

KaiseShawn sighed. “Whatever. You’re sooo boring sometimes.”

“I’m not boring.”

“You really are…”

“Sure...” I sneered in a sarcastic tone.

“And now you’re talking in that boring voice. Act your age, dunny.” KaiseShawn said while leaning on me.

“Oh, shut up.” I shoved him off my body. I squinted my eyes to see if we were getting close to the bus stop. My vision was on sight as I saw the bus sign directly two and ½ blocks in front of us. I actually love how my big gremlin eyes enhanced my vision. The stop light switched to the pedestrian sign and we began to cross the roads once again.

“Soo,” KaiseShawn started. “What did you do when you found out you were on your period?”

“Why do you care?” I flipped my head away to try and hide my blush.

“Because... I just do!” KaiseShawn replied flippantly.

“I freaked out,” I said simply. “I actually cried for a little while, but I got my shit together and went to the bathroom.”

“Damn.”

“Word. I didn't even knew ponies could get periods!”

KaiseShawn deadpanned. “Wasn't it called estfqus or something?”

“Estrus,” I corrected. I chuckled slightly at KaiseShawn's blundering of the word's pronunciation. “Anyways, it was totally unexpected. I don't know how that was possible, but I don't care. We are ponies from a cartoon; logic was killed since the first transformation.

KaiseShawn's left eye twitched. “Females really have it bad...”

“Tell me about it... I muttered. “I now have more sympathy for them now that I experienced the hardest part of their life.”

“So do I. Some of are still hoes for the sakes of being one though. I hate when a girl is acting bitchy towards me, even if they aren't on their period."

I smirked at the unicorn, trying to hold back a snicker. “Heh, whatever. I’m just glad your personality didn’t change.”

KaiseShawn perused me. “Why would I?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know. I just probably thought that you wouldn’t be so biased against females anymore, especially since you are a girl now.”

KaiseShawn shook his head. “Nah man. Hulk Hogan’s daughter hates women, so why the hell should I respect them all of the sudden?”

“True,” I whispered meekly while my eyes were darting across the numerous women walking by us. Luckily none of them were paying any attention to us. I sighed. “So, do you hate yourself?”

“No, I love myself. In fact, I might like being a girl. Now I can hit all these bitches I couldn’t hit before.” KaiseShawn grinned.

“How about your step Mom?”

“Nah, I’m still scared of my Dad.”

We stopped talking as we started to cross the road. We didn’t have the signal anymore, but the cars knew to stop. Still, everyone has so much patient, so we crossed the street with the quickest speed we could manage while walking.

After we crossed, KaiseShawn bumped my shoulder. “Why were you gonna send Obama a letter?”

I glared at KaiseShawn. “Are you serious? The dude went from pony genocide to blood test to vaccine to mandatory shot to we can't go to school anymore to-”

“Chill the fuck out, dude,” KaiseShawn said while knocking me in the head softly.

I rubbed my head and whimpered. “My fault. But honestly, I'm surprised no one rebelled yet. The guy has been dodging more bullets then the agents of the fucking matrix.”

KaiseShawn blinked. “God damn.”

“Yeah.”

“So, Anthony Weiner was getting shit just because he was texting estrogen, while this fool is hiding important shit? He isn’t getting any shit for it either! Wow.” KaiseShawn scoffed in disbelief.

“Nah, he was getting backlash from it. But, he hasn’t really took anyone’s words into consideration. I’m surprised he wasn’t kicked out the office.”

“Fuck that, I thought they would pull a Gaddafi and kill him.” The white pony glared at me impishly. “We should do that. Man, let’s go to Washington D.C. and stick a bayonet up his ass.”

I shot him a bewildered look. “Dude…”

“Just joking. See, you’re such an old person!” KaiseShawn laughed while leaning on me again.

My cheeks flushed as I pulled from KaiseShawn again. “Stop leaning on me. You retarded or something?”

We came to a full stop as we reached our destination. I walked over to the schedule and checked to see when the next bus arrives. Let's see, second period just started so it should be around 9 something o'clock. If the next bus arrives at 9:49, then we might have to wait for a while, but it shouldn't be too excessive.

My eyes targeted the am section of the schedule. I sighed in relief as I realized the next bus was at 9:42. This either means we don't have to wait for a minute or that the bus passed. While I opened my mouth, cool air entered my mouth. The air tasted clean and fresh, however, the oxygen from my lungs became visible during my sigh. I am once again reminded of how nice the weather is today.

“Yo KaiseShawn, you have the time?”

KaiseShawn nodded. “Yeah, I do.”

“Watch?”

“No, phone.”

I gave her a suspicious look. Wait, I mean ‘him’. Matter of fact, screw it. I’m just gonna say ‘she’. “What do you mean 'phone'? You aren't wearing a bag...”

KaiseShawn waved a hoof in dismissal. “Psh, I use my fur to hold my stuff.”

I blinked bemusedly. “Elaborate.”

KaiseShawn rolled her eyes. “Hello, I use a rubber band?” KaiseShawn body took a 180 spin. “Try and smooth it out and you will see a phone.”

I put my hoof in the air hesitantly, thinking KaiseShawn is just fronting, but the pony might be up to something. I swiped my hoof across KaiseShawn's fur and sighted KaiseShawn's phone. Holy crap, she is right. I smirked. “Who told you about this trick?”

KaiseShawn frowned. “Sub?”

I shook my head. “No, I'm just saying, this is kinda pioneering, and I never thought about it...”

“Implying you know everything,” KaiseShawn giggled. “I was just messing around with rubber bands and this thought came up in my mind. It hit me like a pimple I wanted to pop. “

I deadpanned. “You clever, clever, boy-turned mare.” That reminds me. “Um, are you okay with me referring to you as a mare or what?”

KaiseShawn's narrowed her eyes at me for a second, but then smiled. “Sure, why not? Just don’t treat me like a bitch though.”

I nodded but didn't look at KaiseShawn, too busy checking the time. It was 9:38, meaning the bus is due in four minutes. “Uh, okay.” I stated when I finally removed my hoof from KaiseShawn's fur.

KaiseShawn gave me an eerie look. “Man, I don’t really care at the moment. As long as I don’t turn into my step Mom or regular Mom, then yeah.”

I started to approach the curb of the street and scope for any upcoming buses. I squinted my eyes and so far, I see a bunch of varied cars speeding down the lane, but no truck or gigantic automobile came into view. I sighed and finally acknowledged KaiseShawn. “To be honest, KaiseShawn, I felt the same way. I actually cried this morning about it… but now I am feeling slightly better,” I whispered loud enough so only she could hear me.

KaiseShawn eyes retreated from mine. “So… you guicci with me referring to you as-“

“Yeah, I am,” I broke in. “I need to adjust, and calling me a dude isn’t gonna help me-“ my sentence stopped brusquely as I saw a group of people eye-balling us. Those inquisitive, nosy, flabbergasted eyes are the things that make me dread my new pony form. I honestly can't walk anywhere or have a conversation without getting stared down by a weird stranger. Well, that ends today!

I frowned. “Uh, can I help you?”

A man from the crowd shifted his head left and right and placed a hand to his chest defensively. “Are you talking to me?”

Oh, so now he is playing dumb?

“No, I'm talking to your talking stomach,” I said condescendingly. “Yes I'm talking to you! Can't you see me looking at you?” I glanced at KaiseShawn and saw her frowning as well.

He blinked. “Sorry, I'm just-”

I interrupted him by mimicking his sentence in a fake Houston screw voice. “I don't care. It's rude to stare at strangers. Didn’t you learn that as a kid?” His lips made a moue expression, but he didn’t respond. “Can't speak, huh? If you can't speak English language, then don't speak eye language! You want guerrilla warfare? Well I can go ape shit harder than anyone on the planet! Don’t get sent to the triage, biatch!” I snapped. I huffed and turned around, scraping the concrete below me aggressively. “Assholes…” I mumbled under my breath.

Okay, I was being stared at incessantly yesterday, but I never spazzed out on anybody. Heck, I was aware of being started at the whole time whereas today I just figured out and flipped my ship automatically. Should I be worried or happy that I finally put the spectators in their place? I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned around hastily. “What do you want, KaiseShawn?”

KaiseShawn grinned brightly. “You just killed him.” I didn't respond but sighed and continued catechizing the road for any incoming buses. I'm actually not that ecstatic that I snapped at someone like that. There was more than one person, and hand-picking someone out like that isn't really my inclination. I just couldn't control myself... “You know that was bad-ass though?”

“I guess...” I answered indifferently.

“No, don’t get reluctant, dunny. You have to have some sort of pride in you.”

“But... he wasn't the only person. I shouldn't have chosen him like that, and I still can't believe I did that.” I grumbled.

Hey, atleast you were aggressive.

…You’re right brain. I still have a boy in my chest… yes! I’m not changing, so that’s great.

“Let us be honest, be glad that the guy you said that to wasn’t going to retaliate. If that was me… oh… I would kick you in the stomach.”

I couldn't help but laugh at the scenario. Hey, if I’m still standing without being harmed, I can't help to agree with the statement. In addition, I acted aggressive, so I guess it’s still two perks to this. “I guess.”

Still, the thought of acting like that leaves a bad taste in my tongue. I don't want to be known as a grouch, I'm a pretty nice person. I would apologize, but I did stand behind everything I said. Hey, being nice doesn't necessarily mean you have to apologize when it isn't due, no?

Nah bro. It’s called being a pussy. You’re not one, okay?

“Like, I wouldn’t let some horse call me out like that. That’s worse than a woman calling you out.”

“Oh, really?” I asked.

“Hell yeah!” KaiseShawn erupted with alacrity. “Like, I would tell the bitch to come to my house, and then I will beat her ass until she farts. “

I sighed and rolled my eyes. “No offense, but you are a poseur.”

“How is that?”

“You wouldn’t do that. Face it, you’re soft.”

KaiseShawn deadpanned. “We’ll see… I just wish a slut would come to my face.”

“You’re step Mom comes to your face and you never do anything,” I murmured.

“Trust me, I would, but my Dad is her white knight. I don’t know why Dad is wasting his time on these hoes. Meanwhile I’m starving for food while he is starving for pussy. Man, the pizza delivery guy feeds me better than him!”

“All women aren’t hoes, KaiseShawn,” I said. That’s a true story. I can name a bunch of women, but Mom and Katie come to mind the quickest.

“All bitches is hoes. Even your stanking ass Mom.”

I froze. I tossed my head away from KaiseShawn’s and pretended to not hear that, but my tingling skin didn’t help. Crap, I need to think of something to hide my humiliation. I turned back to KaiseShawn as my mouth was fuming. “I would talk about your Mom, but you had so many different mothers during your life.”

KaiseShawn deadpanned. “Touché.”

I poked my head out the street and nearly squealed. After seeing the bus’s signature light, I could change the topic easily.

“You have your card, KaiseShawn?”

KaiseShawn nodded. “Yeah, but why?”

“Bus is coming,” I said while walking closer to the street.

I twisted my neck towards the side of my bag and bit on the zipper while I held the bottom of the bag with my hooves. I then carefully pried the bag open by leaning my head forward. See, this is why my hooves are inconsistent: I can't open certain things nor use my phone. Great, that wastes more time of my day.

I dug my hooves in my bag and rummaged through the all the books and material, trying to feel a thick wallet. After feeling was I was looking for, I carefully placed both hooves on it and pulled it out. I then spreaded the wallet out and bit my metro card, getting a firm grasp between my teeth and dropped the card on my shoulders. However, it slipped off my fur and dropped on the ground.

I sighed and glared at KaiseShawn. She noticed my glare and cringed. “What?”

“Well, I’m kinda struggling here with a card and all you are doing is standing over there like a dummy,” I scoffed.

KaiseShawn blinked. “Well, I was gonna help, but you called me a dummy…so…”

“KaiseShawn!” I growled crossly. My pathetic attempt at growling got KaiseShawn’s attention. “Look, stop acting like a brat and-“

Suddenly, a bus pulled up in front of us. The moment the bus stopped, the moment the doors opened. I was about to smile, until I realized the bus driver had a huge frown on his face. I quickly scanned the windows and noticed there weren’t any ponies occupying the bus. “No animals allowed on the bus.”

Give me a break.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Author's Note

The best part about this chapter is the ending, which coerced me to write it immediately after finishing it. Next chapter might come sooner then you think. Also, I would really appreciate some comments, because the last few chapters were lacking. I need some motivation.

Edit: The art is done by Samaru163

You're a maneiac

UNcensored

“No animals allowed.”

I raised an eyebrow suspiciously. Wait, how aren't animals allowed? I went on the bus earlier without a problem, so what is this mongoloid talking about? And who the hell is he calling an animal? I ain’t no animal! Yeah, I walk on four feet, but so does babies. Are they animals? No!

“Why can't we go on for?” I asked.

“Animals and pets were never allowed on buses. Nothing has change,” the bus driver replied as random people started to exit the bus.

Funny, I remember taking my parrot on the bus one time. Yeah, B.J. was the head of my upcoming pets. Pretty weird name, but I have a weird name too. You see, the thing that matters the most is he died from an over dosage of bread. R.I.P little guy... he should have never swallowed so much…

Maybe parrots are different, maybe they ain't. But, I know something definitely changed because I was on the bus earlier today with any problems, but out of nowhere this guy is proclaiming ponies aren't allowed. What the hell?

I frowned. “Wait, I went on this bus earlier today, so you betta have legal documentation that says we can't come on...”

“Yeah, what’s up with that? Is this even legal?” Shawn wondered.

“No, I don't want any of you things on my bus. That was my choice, not anybody else’s.”

My right eye twitched. “Who the fuck are you calling a thing?” I asked with venom in my voice. Heh, weird calling this my voice. Whatever, I don't even want to watch that. All I know was I was trying my best to be polite, but he called me a thing. That is tough, know what I’m saying?

Shawn put his left forehoof on my shoulder. “Kaise, calm down…” Shawn whispered. Shawn sighed and glared at the bus driver. “Who the fuck are you calling a thing? And when did you bus drivers have the prerogative to decline what type of people can come on the bus? Take me to your leader! Oof!” I elbowed Shawn in the gut, making him shut up. And I’m the ignorant one? Ha.

The bus driver scowled. “Since whenever. And you ponies aren’t really ‘people’. You have no right to be on this bus.”

“Look you hippo, did you ever hear the saying 'if it speaks and has money, its business”?” His eyebrows rose up. “Nah, you probably haven't because I made that up.” I snickered. “All seriousness though, a saying like that is true. We have metro cards, we can talk, and we used to be humans. You know what I'm saying? We're living beings with business and shit,” I turned towards Shawn to ask for affirmation. “Something like that, right?”

Shawn nodded. “You took the words out my mouth. We’re sapient beings!”

“Look pony, I don't give care what the MTA says; you're not getting on my bus and that's final.” He clenched his fist together.

“You know we can report you for this, right?” Shawn said in an irritated tone.

He shrugged. “You can report me how much you want, girlie, but the fact is that no one cares about you freaks. Hell, I'll give you the number.” Man, they act like they don’t care right now, but he finna start suffocate on his tears once he loses his medium wage job.

Shawn smirked. “But, people are continuously turning into ponies. What will happen when all your passengers turn into ponies?”

“Better question is, what you gonna do when you turn into a pony?” I added.

He tried to manage a smirk, but you could see the stretch marks on his raggedy cheeks. He know he is hiding his anxiousness. Sure, he might take the W and go away, but he knows we got him stunned with those scenarios.

“We will make sure no one bangs with your bus again. Consider your crack… smoked.” I snickered. I bumped Shawn in the arm. “Right Shawn?”

Shawn didn’t reply, but was staring at the bus driver in awe. “Um, I don’t think you’re from the MTA.”

“Are you serious? Of course I am, can’t you see the shirt?” he pulled the breast pocket on his shirt for emphasis.

“Uniforms can be deceiving. Can I see your card?” Shawn frowned.

“Uh…” He glanced around the bus.

Shawn frowned. "I thought your I.D. was in your pocket? Jackass."

The bus drive flipped us the bird and shut the doors to the bus. He then drove off and left us in the dirt to squirm. I scowled and turned towards Shawn. “What was that all about?”

Shawn sighed. “I don’t know yet. But, I have a feeling calling won’t do anything.”

“Why not?”

“Let’s just say I knew something like this would happen.”

I hope that is literal. If Shawn was physic, he would be able to tell me the winning numbers for the lotto. After that, the bread will be coming in and Shawn will be my little moneymaker. I’m gonna buy a new house and not share any money with my parents!

We started walking again and I decided to wait till we cross the streets to ask Shawn what the hell was he talking about. “So… I don’t understand you. What do you mean you knew this would happen?”

“I mean that when I went to the hospital, some lady wouldn't let Dad register me at first,” he muttered.

I blinked. “Really?”

Shawn nodded. “Yeah, this isn't the first time that someone said “no animals” allowed. It became predictable…too predictable.”

”I think it’s just a coincidence, breh,” I said with honesty.

Shawn shook his head. “No it isn’t. It feels like we have been demoted to a lower social class and everyone with authority is aware of it.”

Demoted? Demoted? I don't know about that statement. Okay, I hated being a pony at first, but I actually like it now. Remember when Shawn told me I could use magic with my horn? I looked up some videos on youtube and saw some people doing that. It was banging, bro. Anyways, I was practicing a little, but I’m wasn’t that dedicated and I ain’t learned anything from it, but I’m still hyped that I can actually do magic! I wonder if I can make money? If you ask me, being a pony is an upgrade. Now I can finally teach ‘Bonnie and Clyde’ a lesson.

Yeah, I thought being a pony was pretty weird day one, but it’s not so bad. I just wish I didn’t have to deal with this racism shit, but everything else is chill. I miss my dick, but it ain’t that important. I probably wasn’t going to use it anyways. Yeah, I talked to girls once in awhile, but I wasn’t gonna have sex with anyone from my school. Those girls are whorish nades.

“KaiseShawn!”

Shawn shook my body, getting me out of my thoughts.”Um… what?”

“Are you good?”

“Um, I’m ight…” I responded lazily.

Shawn heaved a sigh. “I know you might think I’m paranoid for believing this, but this has got to be the works of some sicko.”

“I don’t think you’re crazy, Shawn, I just think you’re thinking too deep into this. I hate when fools get religious when something bad happens.” I rolled my eyes.

“Uh, I wasn’t blaming God. I’m trying to say that there is someone who is planning this,” he clarified.

“How can one person plan for numerous people to say ‘no animals allowed’? C’mun bati mahn,” I said in a false Jamaican accent.

Shawn laughed. “Whatever Kaise. Anything is possible.”

“Oh really? Is it possible to cook eggs on a car if the weather is 140 degrees?”

Shawn cringed. “No. It will slip off a car, but it sounds possible.”

“Exactly. Easier said than done. “

Shawn sighed. “Whatever. How we gonna get home though?”

My eyes batted. Um, I never really thought about this though. I was just hoping that Shawn came through because I was getting stressed continually waiting like that. This is messed up. Now how we are supposed to wait for another bus? Nuh uh, not this slow ass bus. I’m going to get a taxi in matter of fact.

“Don’t know. Guess we will have to take a cab.”

Shawn shook his head. "No KaiseShawn, why would you take a cab? Let’s just wait for another bus.”

I grimaced. “Uh, no. I don’t think my hooves can stand another 20 minutes.”

“But, I don’t think taking a cab is a good look.”

“Why not?” I asked, getting interested.

“Because… what’s the odds of us having luck with a cab driver? Don’t you think that we would be safer if we just took a bus?”

I frowned. “And what’s the odds of us running into another guy who doesn’t let us come on? I’d rather take my chances, so stop being so damn paranoid.”

Shawn rolled his eyes in irritation. “Whatever you say, Kaise.”

I smiled and ruffled Shawn's mane. “Good girl.” I paused for a second. The hell? I didn’t mean to say that. Oh well, it sounds better than ‘boy’ I guess. Shawn isn’t a dude anymore anyways. Heh, menstruation. I hate that it had to be Shawn though.

Shawn glared at me and pulled my hoof off her head. I heard the clenching of Shawn’s teeth as she walked away from me. “Don’t talk to me like I’m a pet.”

“I’m not talking to you like you a pet, I’m talking to you like a little kid.”

She glared at me. “I’m older than you.”

I frowned. “I’m 17 and you’re 16. Remember?”

Shawn blushed. “ Oh! My fault! I forgot you were a leprechaun!”

I ignored the remark and paid attention to my growling stomach. I wanted to rub it, but I’m walking right now. I wonder if I can grow an extra leg with this horn? Hmm… “Yo Shawn, I’m hungry. Let’s go to Bk.”

“Sure. I hope you got money.”

“I always got money. You should already know that by now.”

Shawn sighed. “Okay. I just think we should take a cab home and order though. “

“Look, come on. You know you want some bk too. Do you really want to eat Chinese food or what?” I muttered.

“What’s wrong with Chinese food?”

“Nothing. It’s just that I have beef with a delivery man. I promised next time I see him I’m gonna kick his ass off his shitty bicycle.”

“So… why didn’t you? Scared that he might bicycle kick you?” Shawn teased.

I shook my head. “Nah. It’s just that I couldn’t tell which one was the delivery guy. The dude prolly changed clothes every time he came by or made clones of himself.”

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

KaiseShawn and I entered the doors of Burger King. The first thing that graced my nostrils was the aroma of French fries followed by the fresh smell of burgers. Man, I don't even know if the burgers are made from a machine or not-they still smell authentic. Authentic to my nose of course, but too bad I won’t be eating any burgers.

The main priority on my mind was to go to the bathroom. I'm pretty sure KaiseShawn wants to go there too, but I have to get something off my chest. Or should I say off my ‘second’ chest. I know it makes no sense, but it works.

“Let’s go to the bathroom first. I need to wash my face,” I said hastily, excluding the ‘pad replacement’ part intentionally.

“Kay,” KaiseShawn answered. We both then approached the restroom side of the restaurant, unaware of the possibility of people looking at us. They probably were, but it's better to not know then know in these type of situations.

I halted as I nearly bumped into one of the doors. I rubbed my head and read the sign of the two doors that I‘m now literally next to. Matter of fact, I didn’t read it but just looked at the signs. A picture can paint 1,000 words after all.

I frowned and entered the women's bathroom as KaiseShawn followed. Man, it's just a bathroom that lacks urinals. I don’t even need to pee, so what’s the problem?

I shrugged and walked towards the mirrors. I stood up on my hind legs and pushed my hooves on the sink for support. As I levitated, I finally saw my reflection for the second time of the day. Okay, my mane isn't as neat as earlier, and my face isn't as bad as I thought. Sure, my nose feels stuffy, but I'm so glad snot isn't all over face. Man, I wonder where all of it went to be honest. Ponies noses are connected to their long mouths, which means that more-

DIFFERENT TOPIC PLEASE!

Besides my eyes being a little red, I looked okay. I sighed and pushed my hooves into the automatic sink, signaling the water to come on. The water started to sprinkle warm water all over my hooves while I was rubbing them together to get a full effect. After I rinsed my hooves a little, I brought my head into the sink and platted water all over the eyeball region of my face. I tightened my eyes to make sure no water made its way directly into my eyes. I still don’t know if these giant eyes are more sensitive or not, but I’m not taking any chances.

I blinked a couple of times to make sure my eyes are secure and free from water. I took my hooves out the sink and rubbed my eyes. You know, I never thought of this before, but fur could be a pretty good substitute for paper towel.

I dropped back on all fours and sighed. I didn’t see KaiseShawn in sight, so I just assumed she was in the bathroom. I approached the bathroom stalls and was searching beneath the stalls, looking for any furry legs. After finding them, I brought my ear next to the destined stall. “Hey Kaise!” I called out.

“What?” I heard KaiseShawn's voice from one of the stalls.

“When you’re done, come here!”

Into the stall?

My ears twitched while I walked inside an empty stall. I closed the door behind me and realized how nice the stall looked. No tissue on the floor or writing on the walls, which is something I’ve got accustomed to. Too bad I haven’t used a public restroom since I seen a possum in one. I approached the toilet and after fully entering it, I made the connection that the stall is definitely more capacious than usual. Oh wait, that’s just the result of being a pony.

I dropped my bag on the floor and opened it up. I retrieved a zip lock bag and dropped it on the pocket bag, managing a sigh in process. I know I’m gonna have to use my mouth to open this bag, but I’m still conflicted with opening stuff with my mouth. I’m gonna have more craters in my teeth than the moon once I turn 20.

Wait, did I even brush my teeth this morning?

My left eye twitched. I’ll deal with that later.

I used my mouth to open the bag and dug my left hoof inside, feeling multiple soft products floating around the tip of my hoof. I pulled my hoof out a little too violently and multiple pads flew out the bag. I growled and banged my head on one of the stall’s wall.

“Ouch!” I mumbled while rubbing the back of my head. I ignored the pain and picked one of the loose ones off the floor, but I had to grasp it with two hooves. I stared at the pad in bemusement as I found myself in another dead end.

How I’m gonna put it on?

Just stick it up.

I closed my eyes while rubbing the… thing on my rump. I opened my eyes and frowned. “Wait, I have to take the other one off…” I looked between my legs and cringed. My hooves isn’t gonna work like that… I bit my lip. Okay… it’s just a little blood. Just go through it… forget it…. It isn’t anything to get worked about. “Fuck it.”

I quickly exited the bathroom stall without hesitation. You know, I feel like a kid in pre-K who pissed his pants but don’t have any underwear. Except I have a bunch of ‘underwear’ right next to me, but my damn hooves can’t even take them off.

I went back to the mirror to wash my hooves. I was washing my hooves very slowly, too invested in my thoughts to care about what I’m doing. The shock really got to my head on this one. Fantastic, I have to try to go on line with a bloodstained pad. And I’m gonna have to sit down in a cab like this…

You know, I think I learned an important lesson today: Trying hard makes your life harder.

“Shawn…”

My neck twisted around slowly. “Yes?”

You know, this is the perfect opportunity to be a sarcastic chump who insults people as if they’re chumps. But, I’m going for the passive route here because this is a public bathroom after all. Plus, must anyone else really know about this besides me? Nope.

“I’m fine. I’m just in my thoughts again. My head is quite big, so it’s easy to get lost,” I chuckled. Trying to prove my case by bringing light to the situation is my favorite trope in movies. It’s so backwards concerning their emotions, so I call it ehcilc.

The white pony’s head tilted slightly as she shot me a dubious look. “You don’t have a head though. You have a neck that blew a bubble.”

My left eye twitched. “My bubble is bigger than your whole body, you mutated ant.”

“We’re the same height now,” KaiseShawn giggled. “Seriously though, please don’t do that thinking stuff on the line. People will think you have down syndrome.”

“I’m not gonna do that!”

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

After finally leaving the bathroom, KaiseShawn and I were waiting in line to order. I didn’t specify what exactly happened and I’m glad. My thoughts shouldn’t even be lingering on this subject. But then again, I wasn’t thinking about it and something died inside me. Maybe if I’m more aware I won’t have another deadpool inside me. But, why the heck am I thinking these thoughts? They are making me sick… like, I can just vomit right now and feel relieved.

Jeez, I sure am vomiting a lot. I hope this doesn’t become a fetish. Yeah, there are actually fetishes like that.

Being bulimic isn’t a fetish.

That’s what they all say, but like a bulimic, they know they can’t keep that down forever. Hehe.

I felt something poke my back. I turned around and saw KaiseShawn glaring at me. “What’s with the mad look?”

“You are sus. I asked you what you want like three times...”

My cheeks flushed. “Sorry, I was thinking of something.”

“I hope you were thinking of what to order. If you weren’t, then get off the line!” A man’s voice clamored. I sighed and brought my head up at the ceiling, focusing on it for a couple of seconds to try to contain my discomfiture.

If I was a human, I bet he wouldn't say that. It's official: We the new slaves.
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Author's Note

Short chapter, I know. Sorry if it seems slow, but another chapter will be up later today to make up for this one. Next chapter everything hits the fan and we will finally learn the catalyst after the next chapter! So yeah, that's all for now. This chapter was supposed to be longer, but I decided to leave the dramatic scenes later on.

Hint: There is a hidden joke in this chapter.

We not out

Warning! This chapter has intense violence on both versions!

Uncensored

I nervously walked to the counter and pushed my body up, reverting to a bi-pedal stance while putting my hooves on the counter for support. “Um, hello.”

The woman in front of the counter blinked incredulously. She obviously is shocked; it’s not every day you see a pony order food from you. Other than that, she retained her composure pretty well, which is a nice break. “Uh, hello, what would you like to order?” she asked while fixing her cap neatly on her head.

I mentally sighed, feeling a burden come off my shoulder. Finally, I’m getting business without being ostracized or humiliated. I seem to always have trouble with older people, but younger people are actually intelligible and less judgmental. Why are older people so mean? It seems they through another stage of puberty where they are mad cranky.

I turned towards KaiseShawn. “You order first.”

KaiseShawn nodded and walked towards the cashier. She emulated my stance and prolonged her already long neck to get a closer view of the menu, scanning it without hesitation.

“Would you like the special curly fries?” the woman offered.

KaiseShawn scowled. “Please, don’t, don’t offer me anything. I'll tell you what I want. Um, okay, do you have the six-piece nuggets?” She nodded. “Ight, I’m about to go in. Give me the western bacon whopper, the 10 piece chicken tenders, sweet potato fries and a Small, a SMALL... chocolate shake. Oh yeah, add some onion rings. Oh yeah, give me the small seasoned-curlies. I’m trying to watch my figure, so give me a small everything, you feel me?”

My pupils dilated. Is this dude- I mean pony serious?

Let me ignore the large order, let me ignore the amount of food she ordered; but let me pay attention to the over abundance of meat! If I can’t eat a few sausage links, then what makes Kaise over here thinks a Jabba the Hutt sized hamburger will fit in her stomach?

“Wait! Don’t add that!” I shouted at the woman. She raised an eyebrow, but obliged and moved her hand from the register.

KaiseShawn jerked my shoulders. “What the hell is your problem?”

I looked at her with a vexed expression. “Are you dumb? Meat can kill you!“

Her eyebrows contracted. “What are you talking about? I always eat meat!”

In the background were different sets of eyes staring at the absurd scene in concession. I face hooved. Crap, my main objective was to not be noticed because let’s face it, I caused enough drama today so why would I want to allocate anymore? Man, I might be the most eminent pony if these conflicts keep happening.

“Listen, I had meat the other day and threw up. Do you want that to happen to you?” I whispered.

KaiseShawn grimaced. “We are cut from a different fabric, dude, and I know I can eat meat. I had it the other day and…” she paused while down casting her eyes. “I couldn’t digest it…”

“Exactly. No meat for you,” I said while smiling. I gave my attention back to the lady. “I’ll have a salad. It doesn’t matter what type, just make sure no meat is in there,” I said with apathy. I’m not really hungry, but I can’t go without eating. A nice salad would do.

The woman took her eyes off me and concentrated on the cash register while she entered my order into the machine. She looked me in the eyes again. “Is that all?”

KaiseShawn pouted. “I’ll just have French fries and… what else do you have?”

“Maybe you would like the Bk Veggie?”

Wow, I didn’t even knew they had veggie burgers here. Man, forget the salad, I think I’ll just go with something more filling. “Sure, I’ll take that and fries. Frappuccino too, please,” KaiseShawn answered.

I rolled my eyes. Never did I see some pony so greedy.

Wait, did I say some pony?

You did.

I’ll just pretend I didn’t!

Well, I know I’m not hungry, but I will be hungry later. Why I could I just add an order of fries and a veggie burger for the hell of it? If I ever do get hungry, I’ll just have to seek some more food. That won’t probably be till dinner because I’m positive this will postpone my hunger. Not by much, but it works.

“Yeah, can I get the same thing?” I said while scanning the menu. I saw the price for the large order of fries and sighed. 1.99 is a pretty great price. I don’t care, but I’m paying for my own food. I have a lot of money for some unknown reason.

“That would be 16.2 overall,” she announced.

My eyes nearly popped out. Holy crap, how did that come up to… never mind. She added KaiseShawn’s order and mine as well. I‘m surprised KaiseShawn’s order itself didn’t come up to 33, but this price is manageable.

I opened my bag and took out my wallet. I sighed as I was reminded of the wallet incident I encountered earlier. I don’t want to ask KaiseShawn to do it and consume more time, but will me struggling to take it out do any better? Grr.

“Just take the wallet and take out how much you need,” I muttered while throwing the wallet on the counter. I turned my head away and sighed. I know, it’s weird to do something like that and entrust a stranger with your wallet, but I gave up and it’s not like she is gonna steal anything.

Suddenly, I heard a “click” sound. I then saw a small piece of paper being processed by the machine, which was taken immediately after it was done. “Here is your change, ma’am.”

“Just put it in my wallet.” She did exactly what I requested and gave me back my wallet. “Thank you very much. And apologies for the inconvenience we caused,” I smiled while dumping everything she handed me in the bag.

She chuckled. “You’re welcome. And don’t sweat it, I had worse customers before. I had this couple arguing with me because we didn’t sell alcohol.”

Didn’t Mom and Dad tell me a story like that before?

My smile slightly faded, but I used the best of my might to keep it up. “That’s... crazy.” I bumped KaiseShawn and signaled her to follow me off line.

When we arrived at a table, I pushed a seat out and sat on it. I dropped my bag on the table to get rid of the extra weight on my shoulders and leaned back into a more comfortable position. I would love to sit pony style, but the chair is too small.

I sighed.”Hey, Kaise.”

“Hmm?” she hummed while sitting next to me.

"I think I want to go home after this..."

“Why?”

“Because today was too much for me,” I glanced at the ceiling. “I just want to go home and rest a little while. I woke up early in the morning for no reason and we could have been at your house, but that bus driver snubbed us off like that…” I frowned while remembering his exact words.

Kaise eyes fluttered warily. “Word too. Today was crazy, but I want to go home with you.”

My lips curled uneasily. “Why? I told you I kinda had a-“

“So what? I’ll just sit on the floor. No worries. Why don’t you want me to come to your house?” KaiseShawn voiced with apprehension, crossing her arms.

“It’s not that I don’t want you to come,” I rolled my eyes. “It’s just that… it’s kinda embarrassing and... I don’t want to talk about this.”

“You should really learn to finish your sentences,” KaiseShawn said with a frown.

“I know how to finish sentences, I’m just saying… I had second thoughts. I’m not trying to avoid you, Kaise, but I kinda want to be left alone when I get home,” I said. “I just want to wrap a blanket around myself and sleep…” I shivered.

KaiseShawn wrapped her left hoof around my neck. “Shawn… that sounds mad emo. Even for Andy Biersack. You know that emo shit is so unlike you.”

“Well, when you go through what I’m going through, there is nothing wrong with being emo,” I muttered.

“What are you going through exactly?”

My eyes narrowed. “Uh, nothing, besides I’m going through what no man should ever go through? What are you going through? You seem to not want to go home for some reason…” I looked at KaiseShawn charily. I pushed KaiseShawn back slightly.

KaiseShawn shrugged. “To be honest with ya, I don’t. My house sucks! I want to use any opportunity I see to get the away from my parents.”

My eyes reverted to a sympathetic poise. Oh yeah, I forgot KaiseShawn parents are abusive. Man, I don’t think KaiseShawn is happy at home either. Maybe I should let her come over, because laying down in bed like this makes me a quitter. No, I said I was gonna be a man about this, and dammit I will!

Are you still trying to prove yourself?
Sorry, it’s just that 3 days of a new body doesn’t destroy 17 years of growing up.

I smiled weakly and looked at Kaise. “Fine. You can come with me.”

Kaise grinned. “Cool. We gonna be so live, man. What we doing at your house?”

I felt my eyes shrink. What are we gonna do? I wish I knew. My mind is still in the gutter because I didn’t exactly consider any activities besides laying with a blanket. We could play video games, but I don’t feel like it at the moment. I need to do something daring and peculiar, but what? What can I do that we diverge from our usual gatherings?

My eyes sparked as a thought that fit the description of what I was aiming for appeared. I wouldn’t say daring, but it is different!

“KaiseShawn, remember that show I told you I liked?”

“Yeah, you watch WWE. I told you to stop watching that fake crap.” She gave me a duck look.

I shook my head. “No, not that. I’m-“ my eyes narrowed. “Fake crap? That’s debatable, but I’m not talking about that. I’m talking about Mlp.”

“What?” she spat out while grimacing in bemusement.

“My little pony…”

Kaise’s eyes widened. “Oh… yeah… that show. Will that show teach me how to use magic?”

You know, I’m surprised KaiseShawn didn’t make a smart remark. Instead, KaiseShawn makde a serious remark about using magic. Once again, my earth pony status is rubbed in my face. I frowned. “No it won’t. It will teach you how to love and tolerate.”

“Oh…” she cooed. “Sounds lame.”

“Yes, on paper it does. But who said we are using paper?”

KaiseShawn frowned. “Why do you want me to watch it?”

“So I can educate you about ponies. If you’re a pony, then you must know how a pony eats, sleeps, and drinks.” I glanced at the ceiling while listing whatever popped up in my head.

KaiseShawn sighed and waved a hoof in ennui. “Booooring. I just want to learn how to do magic and cast a spell that makes me able to eat meat.”

“Out of all the things you can possibly do with magic, digesting meat is your main priority?” My right eye twitched while I forwarded my inquiry.

KaiseShawn nodded. “Hell yeah. I don’t want to be a vegetarian and eat plants.”

“I heard plants taste better though.”

KaiseShawn looked at me warily. “Ahem,” she coughed, drawing extra attention from me. “I don’t want to eat plants, period. If you want to eat flowers, that’s cool. I rather smoke it though.”

I grimaced. “I never said I wanted to eat it. I’m just saying… never mind. I just thought your main priority would be to change your… gender back,” I whispered the last part, making sure no one heard us.

KaiseShawn’s left eye twitched. “What? Why would I want to change my gender?”

“I don’t know, maybe because you used to be a guy?” I snarled without extra contemplation.

KaiseShawn shook her head. “Nah, I’m good. I might miss taking a piss standing, but I never realized how comfortable sitting is without having anything dangling between your legs.” KaiseShawn crossed her legs to accentuate the point.

“B-but… you don’t miss being a dude?” I stammered in shock.

Kaise shrugged. “Yeah, maybe. But do I want to go back? Not really. If I somehow was changed back, I’ll probably stay, but I’m not gonna voluntarily change back. I’m still doing me in this body, so what’s the problem?”

I didn’t respond, but a red aura covered my cheeks. I can’t believe it; first it was Jessica and now it is KaiseShawn. I actually thought KaiseShawn would have it worse than me, but that was just a prediction. KaiseShawn out of all people, the one who ironically bitched about woman the most doesn’t mind being a she and doesn't want to go back to being a dude...”

My eye lids debased as my mouth opened slightly in perplexity. “But, I don’t get it…”

Kaise raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean you don’t get it?”

“I’ll… talk to you about it later. We’re kinda in public… so we’ll talk later.”

Kaise nodded. “Honestly though, I’m still the same Kaise. We don’t need to talk about this, you know what I mean?”

I faked a smile and giggled nervously. “Heh, yeah. True…”

But will you be the same in the future?

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
Kaise pov

"Order 707!"

“That’s me!” I chirped.

On the counter laid two packages in a white burger king bag. Another woman from the counter handed me the bags. She put it around my hooves so it stuck around correctly.

“Thanks,” I said while struggling to go back on four feet with all this heavy shit on me. I smiled the moment I landed on the floor without cracking ass.

“Yo Shawn, help me with some bags.” Shawn got off her seat and walked towards me. “Here, let me put it around your neck.” Shawn bent her head as I placed two bags around her neck. I bent my head back as she placed two bags around my neck.

I growled. Damn, pretty heavy.

“Ready?” she asked.

I smiled. “Yeah I’m ready.”

“Okay… come on.”

When we went outside and walked in burger king’s drive way, I started to think of a way to get to Shawn’s house. Okay, should I try to go on the street and catch one or call one? I could save a hell of a lot of waiting and trouble by just catching one. Man, let me just go in before I have to wait on my hooves again.

I walked towards the street and caught a cab. A black cab pulled up in the drive way next to Shawn and we approached it. When the cab driver unlocked the door, I opened one of the doors and hopped into the vehicle. I moved towards the window, giving Shawn plenty of space to come in.

Shawn sat down on the blue cushioned seat and closed the door more forcefully then I expected, but didn’t slam it.

Fuck is wrong with her? Is it because of what I said?

“Hello?” the driver spoke up.

I looked at him and smiled. “Oh, hello. We’re going to… umm…” Fuck, I forgot this fool’s address. I bumped Shawn’s side. “Yo, what’s your address?”

She twisted her neck towards me and frowned. “You forgot again? Do you need me to write it down on the wall for you to remember?” I didn’t respond, but glared. I just asked a simple question. Is it that serious?

I turned towards the windows and crossed my arms. “Just tell him your address.”

I heard her suck her teeth evidently. “We are going to *** ***** street between *** and ***. “

I smirked. Oh yeah, I remember now.

“I gotcha,” he said while looking into his passenger’s window. “What’s wrong with you, mummy?”

I turned towards Shawn. “He’s talking to you.”

That’s hilarious.

Shawn snapped out her dream state. “What?” she nearly shouted.

“Today is a nice day. You look too nice to look like that.”

Shawn frowned. “Gee, thanks. Too bad I don’t really look like this.”

I giggled. You know, even though Shawn is correct, the least she can do is take it as a compliment. The dude is just trying to be nice, so no need to be a dick; besides, he is the first human offering service. “Don’t mind her. She’s just having problems.”

He laughed. “Oh, no wonder. Should I ask what the problem is?”

“No you should not,” I muttered. Geez, this is why I hate getting cabs. These spics are very personal.

“As you wish, ma’am.” I saw his mouth curve into a smile through his mirror as he twisted the volume knob on his car.

My eyes shot open as a loud blasting sound attacked the back of my head. The base of the music almost knocked me out like… damn! I didn’t even like the music he was playing. It sounded like some freaking… I don’t know!

“TURN IT OFF!!!” Shawn and I screamed.

He turned it off immediately. He chuckled nervously. “I forgot I blast volume very loud. Apologies.”

I clenched my teeth. I was about to get up and blind the guy for trying to make me def, but it was probably an accident. I can’t murk him over an accident. I rubbed my ears. “Be more care next time,” I growled.

“Don’t worry, I won’t let it happen again, mummy.”

20 seconds in and I already almost lost my hearing.

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

‘Is this some sick joke?’ I thought in my head while wiggling my legs uncomfortably. I was looking out the cab’s window, trying to placate myself by looking at the nice scenery outside, but I feel like hell right. I’m not really placating myself; more like trying to forget I’m in a cab. I pulled my head from the windows and lounged slightly back on the cab’s spongy seat. I should put a seatbelt on, but I don’t feel like wrapping it on me.

Am I being punished like this because I’m still being a stubborn dope? Okay, if it is, I am really sorry, but I can’t take this! To add insult to injury, I had to endure the smell of the cab. He literally kept talking and asking non-stop questions while I was trying my best to hold my breath. Apparently, there was a lunch box behind me that reeked of a tuna burrito. Oh, there was nothing wrong with it, except I became anxious that I couldn’t place where the direct smell of the stench came from. The fan was blowing the smell everywhere, which is why it took so long for me to find out. You might think I’m embellishing the setting of this car, but I’m one hundred percent serious.

Not only that, but this idiot doesn’t know how to drive. He cut so many people off in the road for absolutely no reason, and those careless driving methods nearly got us killed. We almost ran into another car, but lucky the driver of that car was prepared for the worst. While I was looking out the window, I noticed someone was sticking the middle finger up, which looked like it was directed towards the driver. I’m guessing he interrupted his flow in the road also, huh?

I growled and banged my head on the window. Luckily the window was plastic, because I could have broke it and would have to pay a fine shortly after I finish recovering from my lacerations. That’s a short way of saying your life sucks ass.

I heard KaiseShawn sigh. Even though she was on her phone, I could tell she was getting irritated at the driver’s sloppy driving. She should know the best, since her phone almost dropped out her hooves more than one time. Atleast she has something to do while on the other hand have to constantly hope I don’t die. I sighed. “What are you doing, Kaise?”

“Texting this bitch…” KaiseShawn muttered while not taking her eyes of the device.

“Oh, really? Is she your main one or just for the side?” I teased while grinning widely.

KaiseShawn turned towards me and bemusedly boggled her eyes at me. “What are you chatting about? I’m talking about my step mother.”

Derp.

I blushed. “Oh, sorry…”

She sighed. “It’s all good. I’m trying to tell the broad I won’t be home anytime soon, but it’s not like she cares anyway.”

“Then why are you doing it?”

“Because my father said to. And you know how serious my father is.”

Memories of KaiseShawn’s father screaming at him to do something popped up in my head. The most notable memory is when he whipped him for not going to the store one time. It must have been embarrassing for Shawn since I was a witness. I shivered. “You got that right."

KaiseShawn frowned, ears flattening back in the process. “Is it me, or is this guy driving a little too quick?” she whispered while peeking at the man from the corner of her eyes. Whispering doesn’t really make a difference because I’m sure he heard that statement clearly.

Either way, I’m glad I’m not the only one who perceives the guy as a ghastly amateur driver. His lazy driving wasn’t in my imagination all along, but it was actually true! I wanted to tell KaiseShawn about it, but I was too submissive.

Before I could reply, I felt gravity withdraw from my body as I heard loud screeching tires. A violent turn of the car caused the side of my body to slam against the door. I shut my eyes at the sudden collision with the door, hoping that I didn’t crash. KaiseShawn and I both screamed, but she held on to the door while I had nothing to hold on. That’s the main reason I impacted the door. Crap, this is the third time a car almost crashed. Yesterday with Dad, and two times with this wanker. I feel like hell is slowly creeping up to my neck if I keep riding with him.

The reckless driver chuckled. “Sorry for that, but he was coming right into spot. I had to move, you know?”

And he is gonna laugh at this? Is he used to putting his life in danger like this or is this whole thing predetermined?

KaiseShawn looked at me sympathetically. “You okay, Shawn?”

I ignored her while I forced my upper body off the seat, which lacked a proper cushion I remind you. I brushed off my shoulder and put my hooves on my neck, snapping it radically. I leaned towards the driver’s head and slammed my hoof on the head of the driver’s seat with ferocity. “Are you even paying attention to the road!?” I bellowed.

He put his hands up defensively, whilst he continued driving. “These people are speeding, so I had to speed a little so I don’t crash-“

Really? He is speeding?

No, just hell no. All the bullshit I was dealing with wasn’t accidental, but he had the temerity to laugh? No, he has to suppress his driving. I was willing to endure it at first and be patient, but he belabored my patience.

“No!” I made a cutting gesture with both of my hooves. “Stop the car! Stop the damn car!”

I heard him mumble something under his breath in protest, but I saw him steer his wheel towards the side of his stick. Suddenly, the car stopped moving as the gear shifted towards a corner. The driver parked directly next to the sidewalk, in between a truck and another car. Damn, that’s pretty impressive, but where the heck did he get those type of skills from? He can’t even enforce the speed limit.

Okay, I get it: He is doing this deliberately. I always knew he was a jerk when he turned that music up in our ears.

I always knew this guy was a jerk when I first saw him.
Then why didn’t you tell me!

I grabbed my bag by the leathered handles and scowled. “C’mon Kaise, lets dip!”

Immediately after my statement, a loud click on the door manifested its way into my ear. Out of curiosity, I took a gander at the closest door next to me from the corner of my eye. My eyes met the lock, which was apparently down… which meant…

I attempted to open the door, but it wouldn’t budge. I gritted my teeth and used both of my hooves to try and pull the door open, but the effect was vain. Why am I even wasting my time doing this? It’s obvious the door won’t open unless it’s unlocked. I’m so agitated that I never re thought this, but wouldn’t I look like a quitter if I didn’t continually attempt to open the door?

But If I continue yanking the door I would look like an idiot. Either way, I’m screwed.

I looked at KaiseShawn and saw her struggling with the door’s handle as well. She pulled pulled and pulled… but it was the same effect every attempt. It’s like we are trying to pull a sumo slammer in tug of war. The dude locked us in, didn’t he?

Don’t freak out, okay?

Freak out? What gives you the idea I was going to freak out? I’m just going to be chill…

I took a deep breath while I put a hoof on my lower chest. I felt my heart beat repeatedly as sweat started to run down my face. Don’t freak out.

KaiseShawn growled while putting her hooves up in annoyance. “What the fuck? Why did you lock the door for?”

He chuckled again. “I drove you a considerate amount of miles, so I think I’m inclined to get my cash.”

“FUCK YOUR CASH! ” I exploded. After gaining awareness of my outburst, I blushed and covered my mouth. Oops, I forgot the notation. I lost my shit instead of keeping it in. Man, why can’t I be as laid back as KaiseShawn?

KaiseShawn narrowed her eyes at me, but let out a small smirk. “Yeah, what she said. You walling because we stopped the ride, dur hur!”

“Oh, I forgot I’m talking to horses. I want my money before you two leave, because I didn’t have to drive no one,” He scoffed in a hostile tone.

Horse is like the most racist thing you can say to a pony. Nothing wrong with horses, but people put so much emphasis on the word it sounds derogatory.

I was about to get out my seat, but KaiseShawn grabbed my arm and stopped me from committing any acts of violence. I glared at KaiseShawn, but didn’t say anything. All my anger is basically shining on my face, and my face is basically saying that “I’m gonna kill him!”

Even though KaiseShawn had a calm demeanor during the day, I could see the anger on her face resembling mine, which means she is about to go off..

“Give you cash? Are you serious? You almost killed us like five times, your cab is lit, and you only drove us for four minutes! You didn’t reach our stop, so we aren’t inclined to give you shit! Are you parents siblings or what?”

I wanted to erupt with laughter, but I just huffed. Now that we’re on the subject of the guy’s lousy driving, I have a few things to get off my chest. “There is a lunch container in the back of my head stinking up the whole place and you call this cleaning up? Plus,” I said while pointing towards the windows. “These windows aren’t even glass, but they look like poverty! We could have been get out of the car, but we gave you so many chances to redeem yourself. Now when we do what we should have done, you have the audacity to say pay you? We can report you for this, and I think the drivers on the street can attest to your speeding. Shit, you just admitted you were speeding!”

He shrugged. “Insult me all you want, pony, but I didn’t even listen to what you were saying. Pay up, or we could stay in the same place forever. The choice is yours.”

My left eye twitched. “This isn’t even legal!”

“Of course not, but this is my car, so we play by my rules. Now, be good girls and pay up, okay?” He said condescendingly.

My cheeks flushed. I was about to say something witty, but I realized that wouldn’t help our case. I know how these hostage scenes work out, and arguing with him will only provoke this situation more. My ears dropped in irritation. “Why are you doing this for?”

“A man has to make his money, huh? I don’t even have enough money to buy coffee, and the least you can do is be generous and give me a couple of bucks.”

KaiseShawn rolled her eyes. “Bitch please. Even if you didn’t have enough money, that isn’t our problem. We aren’t your customers anymore, and we don’t bang with you personally. No one cares about your lack of money, bruh. No one talks with you unless they want a ride home.”

Damn, that’s so messed up but good enough to be accurate. I bumped KaiseShawn’s side. “Don’t be too blunt,” I whispered.

She ignored me and got up. “If you don’t let us out this car, we’ll make sure you don’t get out of prison!” The guy replied with a purr of his lips. KaiseShawn clenched her teeth. “I have 9/11 on speed dial! Fuck with me,” she growled in an imploring tone.

Okay, maybe it was stupid for KaiseShawn to announce we are going to report him. Now he is isolating us by watching our movements carefully. Sure, he could sound as confident as he likes, but he knows one call is all it does. Crap, how are we gonna call without him yanking the phone from us?

THERE IS NO TIME TO FUSS! GET THAT PHONE AND CALL THE POLICE.

The driver laughed again. “Is that a threat?”

“No, that’s a promise. Your breath is a threat, especially for the dentist who has to check up on you…” I answered indifferently while rolling my eyes. The driver didn’t respond, but I saw him shift uncontrollably.

KaiseShawn chuckled. “Word, this ain’t a threat. I’m making a reservation to put your ass in jail. Kiss your driver's license goodbye.” KaiseShawn used her nose to manipulate the screen. Couldn’t see what she was doing, but I have to call her a genius for figuring out how to work touch screen phones. I should probably try that out, huh? Or is it just that KaiseShawn’s phone is capable with noses. If so, I’m getting an android phone. That just goes to show you that the more mainstream products are the worst. I’m looking at you, I-phone. Steve Jobs must be turning in his grave at the moment to be honest.

Apple should have shut down.

Thank you!

My eyes widened as I saw the guy’s hand reach into the back seat. Before KaiseShawn’s nose can tap another button, he snatched the phone straight from the lieu of her hooves. I face hooved. Crap, we lost.

KaiseShawn just stood stock. “D-did you J-just…” she muttered, voice trembling.

The guy didn’t reply but dropped the phone on the cup holder right next to him. Maintaining his arrogant attitude, he waved his finger in front of KaiseShawn’s face. Crap, now we are in a dead end. I can’t believe it, but he finally coerced me to pay. We have no phone and this guy could potentially keep us hostages until he drives home! He will probably keep us locked in the cab also! No, I’m not playing around anymore…

I scowled. “Fine, we will pay. Just give the-“

I blinked. Wow, very peculiar for Kaise to jump onto the guy’s face. That right there is something I would have done, but I think it’s because none of my materials were taken away. I sighed and closed my eyes. “KaiseShawn, I may be a hypocrite for saying this, but what you did was uncalled for. Now you’re going to dig me into this, and someone is gonna get hurt. I thought you would have maintained your laid back character, but I guess you couldn’t surmount your-“

“Shut the fuck up and get the phone!” she shouted while struggling to hold on.

Well, now that she is dragging me into this situation, I guess I will have to help retrieve the phone by force. Of course, that means I’m going have to get violent. Even though I wanted to punch this guy, I’m not so sure of it now. Anger was influencing me, but now I don’t even want to-

YOU PUT YOUR FIST INTO HIS POTBELLY!

I smirked. “Matter of fact, I always wanted to do this.”

I looked at the man’s stomach and noticed it wasn’t protected, besides the black coat he wore. After finding an opening, I mustered my hoof back into a fist (I think) and punched him into his stomach with all my power. He definitely felt the contact and immediately probed the area I targeted while his head leaned forward. The phone dropped from his hands and onto the floor. I grunted. Things never come easy, huh?

“Kaise, distract him for a couple more minutes, okay?”

I got on my hind legs and climbed to the passenger’s row. I barley fitted into feet of his seat, but I succeeded and was prepared to grab the phone from the dashboard. I didn’t know it would be this easy, but I must be prepared to somehow escape the car with the phone, because this could be taken away in an instant. Ehh, I'll find out later; One step at a time right now.

Before I grabbed the phone, something heavy pushed against my body. I glanced around quickly and saw KaiseShawn flying at me in brisk speed. Before I could react, Kaise’s body pushed me towards the door and I felt a hard surface block me from flying any further down. I slammed on the door once again, except my face landed on KaiseShawn’s back since she was on me. I don’t know where Kaise’s back has been, but I’m glad it saved me from kissing the passenger seat.

I opened my eyes and saw nothing but marshmallow fur. Funny how KaiseShawn went from being dark skinned to white as a piece of paper. Before I could chuckle, the man punched KaiseShawn in the stomach.

“Ahhhhh!” KaiseShawn screamed while grabbing her abdomen area. I gasped and backed up on the door, my chest tightening as my flesh felt like it was being eaten up. That punched looked pretty painful. What if that was me? It would probably be worse since I actually threw a blow at him! Man, I rather give him money than get bodied!

I threw my hooves up. “Wait man, you don’t have to-“

My head twisted around my neck as the man rocked me in the face. I could hear the sound of his knuckles cracking as he jabbed my left cheek bone, and I could tell he wasn’t holding back . My face begin to feel sore, but the inside of my face felt hot. I always never liked being punched, but the pain wasn’t the problem, it was the embarrassment. But now, the punch felt like two times harder than before! I wasn’t embarrassed, but actually genuine damaged! Maybe that’s why KaiseShawn screamed so loud…

Before I could defend myself, I felt two palms wrap against my neck. I looked directly into the guy’s eyes as trepidation started to emerge. His arms was directly on my neck, meaning he could snap my neck or choke me anytime he wants to! Tell me, how did I get myself into this?

He scowled. “Look into my eyes…” I disobeyed and shifted my eyes away. He picked me up from my neck and roughened his grip around me. “Look at me you little bitch!”

I turned around instinctively and did as he obeyed. Tears started to flow from my cheeks. “W-why are you doing this?”

He snickered. “Why am I doing this? You know good and well why I’m doing this. I gave you a chance, but your barbaric ass friend over there is gonna jump on my fucking face! I wasn’t violent at all, so you could blame it all on you!” While he was shouting, I realized his light accent was absent. Wow, he was faking his voice?

“Okay, sorry. Just let me go…” I whimpered. Man, I sound so pathetic right now, but I don’t want to die!

He smirked. “You can pay or your neck will pay.” He slammed me on the chair and began to apply pressure on my neck. I felt my body slowly drown into the chair every second. Crap, what do I do? Do I give him the money or die right here? And when does a cab driver do something like this? Is this a joke or something? Everytime I ran into someone they always have a dark side! Too bad I might never get to the bottom of it cause I feel like I’m vanishing!

I tried to fight out his strangle-hold, but he applied more pressure during every baseless attempt to escape. I started to choke as it felt my lungs gradually started to decrease in size. If this goes on any longer, he might stunt my breathing. I don’t think this is about money anymore; he is trying to kill me. As my skull was pushed further into the couch, I started to submit to the hold.

I tried to use my voice and say ‘Okay, take the money!’ but it came out in an incomprehensible squeak. Well, ain’t this a bitch. I said the magic words, but the words never came out due to the deprivation of my voice. I shut my eyes. Well, it was nice living, world.

“Ahhhhh!”

The horrific scream made my eyes shoot back open. It was a masculine scream, so it couldn’t have been me or Kaise. Or am I in the other world right now? I rubbed my eyes slightly and saw the man reacting to pain, but from where? I thought he knocked KaiseShawn out? I looked behind him and saw KaiseShawn’s horn next to the guy’s skull. I squinted my eyes to confirm that what I was seeing wasn’t a vision.

Wow. It wasn’t a vision, but I was pretty modest describing the ‘vision’. Kaise stuck her entire horn into his back! It was implanted inside his skull directly! My mouth gaped open. “Oh my god…”

Wait, I was so engaged in the scene that I forgot my throat felt unoccupied again. I’m not dead, and KaiseShawn saved me by stabbing the driver with her horn. I guess my re-union with my grandfather will have to wait a little longer.

KaiseShawn pulled her horn out of his back and left a huge gash in it. Blood started to drip out his body, dripping onto the seats and anything close towards him. The blood didn’t look red though. Hmm… that’s strange. Maybe my eyes are still a little fuzzy?

I wiped my left cheek and brought my hoof to my vision. There was blood on my hoof, but there was no way it came from him, for it was red. I inspected my hoof further and finally made the connection that my nose was bleeding. Wow, really? Man, forget the fact that my nose was bleeding,

I glared at the man as he put his hand on his back. “You son of a bitch!” I returned the favor and punched him straight in the face with all the strength and anger bottled up. It felt like I pushed his face in alittle when I punched him, but that’s what I intended! He staggered back a little and brought his fist back.

“Oh no you don’t!” I declared while I punched him again. His head cocked back, but his assault was finished as KaiseShawn bucked the back of his head. Finally, his head sent trampling forward on the dashboard. However, his hands were still moving, meaning he still has energy left in him. How isn’t he dead yet if a horn went through the back of my head?

KaiseShawn scowled and slammed both of her hooves on his cranium. I don’t know if that blow slummed his brain down or not, but his head stayed in the same spot. Wait, of course it isn’t gonna move; he fell face first on the dash board.

KaiseShawn brought her head towards his ear and grinned. She grabbed his head and closed her eyes. “You should have ever took my phone, man” his face met the control panel once again as KaiseShawn slammed his whole face on it. The loud crash on the panel was sharp enough to make me nearly feel like my face has been sharp.

I brought my hoof to my cheek again as I started sobbing lightly. Damn, the bastard almost punched my lights out with that punch. I tapped his forehead, making sure he is still alive. He reacted slightly by fidgeting his head. I growled and pulled his head up, putting his face back in vision. I licked him once again, feeling enthralled that I will finally see his head snap back just like mine did. After I snuffed him, I let his head drop on the panel. I wasn’t finish though as both of my hooves some how stumbled on the top of his head.

I smashed his head with both of my hooves on his skull, pummeling his head even further in the seat. However, his hands continued to move. Tears started moving down my cheeks more rapidly. I sniffed and shot him the most resentful glare I could ever carry out. Tears stopped coming down my eyes as I felt my anger precipitate due to his slow death; It’s like I caught a second wind… but fire was mixed with it.

I slammed my hooves on his head again. After that, I started striking him with my hooves, alternating between left hits and right hits.

KaiseShawn licked the blood from her face and smirked mischievously. “You know, they say blood taste good when you kill someone,” she said in sultry voice. Her smirk turned into a disappointed facial contortion. “But it tastes like crap!” The unicorn brought it’s horn back and once again stuck the sharp object inside his back, but this time the horn avoided the wound and was stabbed beneath it.

I kept hammering on his already bruised skull, letting out all my bottled up emotions. From getting choked to being locked into a cab and almost getting killed purposely just to get me to stop the cab; I think this crosses lines. I lifted his face up and leaned my face closer to his. His face was void of that smug look he had, but it instead showed a black eye, bloody nose, chipped teeth, and his mouth looked like it was curved in a frown permanently.

I sniffed and looked at my bloody hoof. “Damn you,” I growled. Without further procrastination, I punched him in the face one last time while keeping a firm grip on his head. I stumbled slightly and got up on two feet, turning my body towards the tinted glass window. This is probably the most reckless crap I ever did, but it’s no bared hands now! I propelled his head towards the mirror. His face practically splatted because of how bloody it became, but his face didn’t stick on the mirror like it usually does in horror movies. No, his head just fell backwards onto the seat like a rag doll.

I panted and jumped back a little. Damn, almost thought his body would fall on me. That would have been an automatic K.O.

I observed his mutilated body once again, taking notes of the artificial blood color flowing down his back. Okay, my vision isn’t the clearest right now, but I can still see everything clear again. KaiseShawn color looks accurate, so why is his blood so… black-ish? Did KaiseShawn accidently use magic? “Oh my god… I can’t believe we did this…” My right eye twitched. “I’m a murderer!”

KaiseShawn sighed. “It’s gonna be okay, Shawn. “

“No it isn’t Can’t you see we killed him KaiseShawn? It’s not gonna be okay! I’m gonna go to the penitentiary!” I screamed while shaking her.

Her eyes spun slightly, but she pushed me off. “Hell yeah I saw what happened! I felt what happened too,” she muttered while wiping blood off her face. The same blood that was dripping from the horn she sticked into that guy… which was the goriest thing I ever saw honestly. “But we aren’t the only ones…”

I sniffed. “What do you mean?”

She pointed towards the windshield.

I gulped and turned towards the windshield. Everything was blurry, but it was still clear enough to comprehend the profuse figures that stood outside. It’s like my eyes went from hd to sd, which tells me how powerful my eyes are. Speaking of eyes, they widened as I saw the various eyes outside the windows, which all mingled fear and disgust. It seems everywhere I go there is always someone watching, and judging by their expression, they probably didn’t see the whole thing. Great, when I need eyewitnesses, they show up late. Hell, even if they saw it from the start, they will probably lie.

I bit my lip and turned towards KaiseShawn. “Um… how long were they here?”

She shrugged. “I don’t know… but… I think they saw enough.”

“S-so… they saw me continuously attack him?”

KaiseShawn nodded. “Yeah… so… I guess we don’t need to call 9/11 anymore.”

“Why?”

“I’m sure these people already took care of it,” KaiseShawn said in an arid tone.

Tears started to come down my eyes again. I was about to sob, but KaiseShawn put her hoof in my mouth. My eyebrows contracted as I glared at her. “We don’t have time to cry! Let’s dip before the police come!”

“But fha dah dolice?” I muffed through the hoof in my mouth.

KaiseShawn cringed and took her hoof out my mouth. “What did you say?”

“I’m trying to say what would avoiding the police do!? You’re walling!” I said in a louder than average tone. Emotions are strong on me right now. But yeah, from killing someone to actually hear my friend talk about running away from the cops is pretty rough. And after this display, I think KaiseShawn is crazy enough to do that.

KaiseShawn’s frowned. “W-what would that do? What do you mean what would that do! I ain’t going to prison!”

I shrugged. “But, what makes you think we will go to prison? If there were witnesses, then obviously someone will be able to testify.”

KaiseShawn grimaced. “No, just no. When it’s about to go down, it’s ponies. When a plane crashes, it’s ponies. When we kill someone, it ain’t self defense!”

You know, after nearly being choked to death, I don’t think I have the capacity to figure out riddles. I don’t have time for circumlocution, so KaiseShawn better spit it out before I lose my patience. I yawned. “You might have to translate that one, lass,” I deadpanned.

“I’m trying to s-say that no one is gonna believe us! Everyone is in it to win it and they fucking… they don’t care if it was s-self-defense, ight? They are gonna pull some shit probably! ” she shouted while gesturing her hoof.

“Yeah, but it’s better to give it a chance! Besides, the time we leave the car, the police will probably arrive to the scene. We got all these bags to get and…”

“Forget the bags, goddammit! I don’t give a shit about that, but I care about the police coming and-“

“And what? You don’t know what they are gonna do! Stop assuming and get your head in the fucking game! We killed him, but it was self-defense! If we get arrested, we could just get a lawyer!” I retorted in the most rational way I could.

KaiseShawn twitched. “Do you think I’m stupid? Look, that is going to be a longgggg process! Besides, we can’t get a lawyer anyways; we’re not even 18!”

“No shit, Sherlock. We have parents, hellooooo.”

KaiseShawn’s head jerked right vehemently. “You have parents. My parents prolly won’t show up, and my dad will beat my ass when I get home. So, no thanks, I’d rather run away,” KaiseShawn muttered.

I rolled my eyes. “Kaise, I understand you are having a difficult relationship with your parents, but that is very unlikely to happen. And so what if you get a beaten? That talk is so unlike you. Stop being a spazz.”

Kaise looked at me taken aback. “I’m a spazz? Bitch, you were spazzing the whole time! You were screaming at people in the street, screaming at the driver before we started the ride! You … ugh! You shut up!”

My ears flattened back. You know, I can’t believe KaiseShawn is getting angry at me, especially when she technically spurred this whole ‘murder’. I don’t need to take this, especially since I was willing to negotiate for a while! “Kaise, why are you acting like such a rat for? Out of anybody, I should be getting angry at you!”

KaiseShawn gasped. “Why me?”

“Gee KaiseShawn, I don’t know… you were the person that threw the first blow after all!” My shout mingled sarcasm and frustration.

KaiseShawn glared and brought her muzzle closer to my face. I didn’t feel any hint of intimidation, returning my own indignant glare. I felt Kaise’s muzzle connect with mine as she began to speak. “You watch your mouth! He took my phone, so what the hell did you want me to do? This is your fault, so don’t blame me for your shitty decisions!”

My eyes screwed shut. “I’m not gonna even elucidate on why you’re wrong, but I will tell you why this is your fault.” My eyes bolted open as I pushed my face closer towards Kaise’s, highlighting my frustration. “But now that we are on the subject, this is still your fault! I told you in the beginning that we shouldn’t go in a cab, but you’re stubborn ass took chances. Well I’ll tell you what, ‘Ms.chances’, your chances almost got us bodied!”

KaiseShawn’s teeth gritted. “When did you say that? When exactly did you say that? You ain’t say that, Shawn!”

“Here, let me jog your memory, ight?” I offered smugly. I then began to describe my angle of the events that occurred, which we were oblivious to how bad it would eventuate.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“How can one person plan for numerous people to say ‘no animals allowed’? C’mun bati mahn,” Kaise said in a false Jamaican accent.

Uh, the same way one person can carry out genocide to a whole religion. Ever heard of Propaganda? Man, talking to KaiseShawn about politics is like talking to chacha.com. That site has the worst answers ever.

I chuckled falsely. “Whatever, Kaise. Anything is possible.”

“Oh really? Is it possible to cook eggs on a car if the weather is 140 degrees?”

I cringed. That’s a difficult answer because the heat is hot enough to stimulate the eggs, but I don’t know if it will cook properly. I mean, doesn’t frying pans have special material or something like that? I’m going with my gut on this one.

“No. It will slip off a car, but it sounds possible.”

Kaise nodded. “Exactly. Easier said than done.”

I sighed. “Whatever. How we gonna get home?”

Kaise battled her eyelashes naively. “Don’t know. Guess we will have to take a cab.”

A cab? Really? After what the bus driver did? No thanks, I rather be kicked off a bus 100 times than go on a cab where we are alone with some stranger. Besides, I don’t usually catch cabs. Why can’t we just call Mom? Well, she might be tired, but come on! I hope Kaise is not that gullible.

I shook my head. “No KaiseShawn, why would you take a cab? Let’s just wait for another bus.”

Kaise grimaced. “Uh, no. I don’t think my hooves can stand another 20 minutes.”

“But… I don’t think taking a cab is a good look.”

“Why not?”

My face heated up. “Cause… what’s the odds of us having luck with a cab driver? Don’t you think that we would be safer if we just took a bus?”

She frowned. “And what’s the odds of us running into another guy who doesn’t let us come on? I’d rather take my chances, so stop being so goddamn paranoid.”

See what I mean? Kaise is impossible. If we get screwed over, I’m never gonna let KaiseShawn hold this down.

I rolled my eyes in irritation. “Whatever you say, Kaise.”

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………............................

“And then murder she wrote… and I don’t mean a notepad or piece of paper either,” I muttered, referring to the dead taxi driver.

KaiseShawn blinked, sending me a perplexed look. “Wait, you did say no?” I nodded. Kaise crossed her arms. “Well, I didn’t hear you. You said it mad low and you weren’t that serious bout stopping me. Maybe if you grabbed me and was like “KAISE, DON’T GO ON THE CAB’, I would have listened.”

I frowned. “Uh, I still warned you though. And you heard me… so yeah.”

“Uh, you weren’t serious though. Did it sound serious? Hell no, that’s why I brushed it aside. But thanks for reminding me, Shawn, you seem to be psychic.”

My eyebrows contracted. “What?”

She grinned. “You can help me win the lotto. I mean, if you’re good at predicting, then-“

I deadpanned. "We just killed someone and you're talking about lottery... and I thought you were plotting to run from the popo? Make up your mind girl."

She pouted. “Look, why are we making such a fuss? We’re in this shit together, so it’s no one’s fault. I thought we were bros forever?”

I sighed. “Sorry. I’m just a little freaked out, you know what I mean? So much blood around me, ew,” I said while putting my hooves in front of my face. The blood started soaking into my fur already. Oh yeah, do I need to mention the weird color? Does this guy have an alien blood type of something.

Kaise glanced at her hooves and made an expression that matched the disgust I was profiling. She jerked her head in exasperation. “Well, at the end of the day, only one thing matters…”

“What?”

“We’re still alive. We finally made it, fam.” Tears started to come out Kaise’s eyes as she smiled.

I smiled back. “I know.”

We stared at each other in silence for a couple of minutes. We decided to cherish the moment of making it out alive, despite how brutal the repercussions were. God is great, isn’t he? I don’t know who sent ball head over here, but we sent him back to where he came from: Hell.

“Okay, let’s leave,” I said, breaking the silence.

“Wait a second.” KaiseShawn sniffed. “Do you smell that?”

I raised an eyebrow and sniffed my hoof. “Yeah, it smells like blood.“ Something that I can’t seem to avoid lately. God, I should be light headed right now, considering the amount of blood I lost today.

“No! I mean, that weird smell. It smells like a… hot dog or something. Like something salty is cooking.”

“We have food in the back seat.”

KaiseShawn sighed and rolled her eyes. “No, stupid! It smells like it’s cooking!”

I sniffed again. My eyes expanded as I smelled the whiff that KaiseShawn described. It did smell like something was cooking, and it all came from the dead man’s direction. I looked at the man and immediately recognized the outlandish fungi on his body, that looked like it was multiplying. Wow, that is interesting, but I didn’t know fungi smelled like that nor grew that quick. I poked Kaise’s back.

“What?” KaiseShawn asked.

“Um, look at this!” I pointed towards the man’s body.

KaiseShawn’s reaction was pretty expected. Her mouth was agape while she rubbed her eyes. “What the fuck is that!”

“I wish I knew. But, I really don’t…” I’m starting to think this guy isn’t a human. His blood is one indication, and his body is decaying awfully quicker than a normal human. I’m sure Kaise agrees with me. “Kaise… do you think this guy is normal?”

“B-but, I just caught a cab! H-how did we get in a cab with his type of guy!” she stuttered. KaiseShawn put her hooves on his face, rubbing the structure and shape of it. “His face feels normal… so… what how the hell… this guy… the fuck!”

I am just as genuinely confused as Kaise to be honest. We did just catch a cab, and the guy felt pretty normal. Sure, he was kinda weird with the questions and his gregarious poise, but all cab drivers are like that. Well, most of them are like that. So, how are we encountering all of these strange people? I know I keep saying that logic doesn’t exist, but this is illogical!

That is the most accurate statement of the year from you.

KaiseShawn growled. “Great. So the guy is supposed to be an alien or something?”

I shrugged. “I wouldn’t know. I doubt it, but I don’t think he is human…”

Wow, isn’t that kinda obvious?

“Well, ain’t that a bitch. We were in the car with a murderer the whole time.” KaiseShawn grunted, keeping her eyes locked onto the suspicious man.

I paused. Wait, is she implying he was anticipating for this to happen? “So… why was he asking for money? Did he know we would decline?”

“I’m not gonna front, I doubt it. He probably just wanted an excuse to stop driving so he can corner us. So he was screwing around and finally rustled our jimmies to the point where - ahhh!” KaiseShawn shrieked abruptly. I looked at the man’s body and detected a giant light pointing upwards to the car’s roof. She hopped next to me and grabbed my body in fright. Yeah, I think it’s safe to say this guy isn’t a human.

The light widened, causing the car to be illuminated. My vision became white, just like everything around me. It’s like the guy is about to explode or something!

*Pop*

Oh great, now he is popping. Now he is actually contributing to my point that he looks like he is exploding. That was just my first observation! I hope he doesn’t explode! I tightened my eyes closed because the high sensitivity of the lights started to sting. Gosh this light is almost as bright as the sun.

*Split*

My tail wagged. I couldn’t see clearly, but the cracking sound implied that something splitted or cracked. Crazy, but his skin actually looks like it is splitting slightly. Wait… it is splitting! Even though my eyes were half-way closed, I still flinched because it looked like something was coming out the man’s body.

I frowned... “Kaise… do you see that thing coming out his body?”

“Um… yes. I actually do,” she sputtered. Good, I’m not hallucinating. This man, or should I say ‘thing’ isn’t a human. Which means that this world is totally messed up now. Yay, ponies aren’t the cause of the mayhem!

No seriously, the world doesn’t need an antagonist who posses super powers. Sure, the Government might be hiding weapons that is powerful enough to blow up the whole solar system, but that is still tame to what a mutant can do.

Instantly, KaiseShawn and I hugged each other while our teeth started clattering. Crazy how a few minutes ago we were about to celebrate about making it out alive, but now we are presented with evidence that we weren’t riding with an ordinary driver. No, we were sleeping on him, and now we might have to toss and turn in our sleep…. Permanently!

You know, if we are going to die, I just need to get something off my chest. We may meet in the afterlife or not, but I’m just gonna reiterate. “K-Kaise…”

“Hmm?” she squeaked.

“I just want to let you know that… this is your fault!” I bellowed.

“I know!” she shrilled. Wow, Kaise is actually agreeing with me. I’’m taking the win while I’m dying. We embraced each other tighter and started to scream to the top of our lungs. People may see our lives culminate, but they won’t hear us. Well, if God can read my thoughts, I have a message for him.

Dear Lord, I don’t know if you’re in contact with Lucifer, but tell him I want my fucking swag back. Kay thanks, bye.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

Kaise Pov

Dear Lord, I don’t know if you bang with Satan, but tell him I want my fucking swag back. Kay thanks, bye.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Author's Note

This is probably the most explicit chapter I wrote. Thank god for the gore tag; I didn't have to edit the hell out of it. Maybe I should just make the story M because this extra editing is totally superfluous...

So yeah, this chapter took me a whole week to edit and personally, I think it was pretty good. Apologies if my action scenes were pretty incongruous, but I wouldn't call it a fight scene. More like a double team, which took the burden of my shoulders slightly. And this isn't really a horror story, but you can censure the chapter if you want to. Also,I know I didn't reveal any information about the main catalyst, but I did divulge enough information to let you guys know there is a main antagonist. Where will the story go from here? We have to see, because next chapter will take some time to make. In the mean time, I will atone for the cliff hanger by giving you guys a small question.

1.Will they die and the pov will change?
2. Will they be transported?
3. Will they be brain washed?
4. Will they survive with no harm done?

And yes, I know their celebration was ephemeral. I don't believe in 'happy moments' for my main characters. *evil laugh*

The fake sound of the police

Even though my eyes were shut, the bright lights entered slightly and caused my eyelids to appear white. I don’t know when the explosion will set off, but I won’t be able to witness with my eyes due to the light obscuring my vision anyways. I literally have no sense of direction right now! I rather see my death than die blind to be honest.

The popping sound from the disintegrating alien continued as I huddled closer towards Kaise. The popping became more menacing and began to echo as time went by. Okay, I might be scared enough to piss myself, but what does being scared accomplish? I might not be capable of seeing anything, but does that necessarily make me helpless? I can try to use my instincts to find a way to break out.

Okay, let’s see… KaiseShawn and I are next to the driver’s seat, so the controls to the car should be next to us. It might be a bold attempt, but it’s also a long stretch. If I open it, it’s just pure luck on my part, despite me not wearing a charm on me. Man, this would be so easier if Kaise can just teleport!

Wait, I have an idea!

“Kaise…I need you to do something…” I asked lightly.

“Shit,” she responded nonchalantly.

“I need you to… try and visualize your home…” Geez, why did I say her home? I know that is the last place Kaise would like to be, but this is just an experiment anyways. Kaise can teleport to my house anytime she likes… except when I’m sleeping or using the bathroom.

“Why?”

“Because… I just want to test something out. Like, think of your house… your room to be precise. After you do that, imagine you and me inside your room. Like, do it like you want to get out of here with all your heart,” I explained carefully. “If magic is real, then this is the only logical way I could think of using teleportation.”

“Uh… you’re s-sure it’s that easy, Shawn?” Kaise stammered.

“No, that’s why I said I want to try something,” I muttered, slightly irritated that I had to clarify something as trivial as this. Not only that, but we are wasting time!

“Ight, I’ll see what I can do. If it doesn’t work, I’ll bust a cap in your ass.”

I couldn’t see if Kaise did it or not, but I’m assuming she did. Now all I have to do is just relax and anticipate seeing the nice serene view of Kaise’s home. I could just imagine the scene in my head right now.

“Shawn!” Kaise yelped, disrupting my contented thoughts. Don’t know why Kaise yelled so loud, but the teleportation trick must have worked! I mean, the inside of my eyelids don’t look so bright as they did before. There is only way to confirm my suspicion…

My eyes bolted open as a grin spread across my face. “Did it work?”

As expected, the lights reduced greatly, making it easier for me to scan my surroundings. Immediately, I realized that we in fact did not teleport. No, we were still in the car, but it looked like the alien was absorbing the light. Um, damn. I actually thought that would work, but then again, fanfic authors don’t know anything about Equestrian unicorns. You know, since I can see again, I’m just gonna hurry up and get out this car and stop trying to be creative.

“Um, nah. It flopped, man. But, check this out!”

I frowned as the alien started decreasing in size and black particles started orbiting around it. It’s whole body became black and it’s whole frame became reminiscent of a mummy. Was I really scared of this? Pfft, please. Nothing is going to explode and no one is going to get hurt. He must be being sent back to his planet after failing his mission. Judging by the way his true form looks, he must have been on a quest to find ‘exotic’ PcP.

I yawned and turned around to the car’s window controls. Before I could press the button to unlock the car, the echoing of the pop returned, but was accompanied with a cryptic scream. I admit, the sound shook me a little, but it didn’t give me another heart attack type reaction. I shrugged and pressed on the button to open the door. The clicking of the doors signaled that everything was unlocked again, which meant that we were just one step away from getting out of the mini- dungeon. Before I could click it once again, a sucking sound crept it’s way in my ear. When I mean sucking, I mean sort of like a vacuum cleaner.
I sighed and turned around to the alien and… damn. It looks like a giant face was coming out the mummy looking thing’s chest!

Um, I don’t know if this is a signal or a message being sent, but this isn’t scary at all. Slightly disturbing, but not freighting. Whoever is in charge of this scheme is incompetent. First they make their cab driver act like a driver from fast and furious, then they attempt to act edgy by having a fucking scorpion face pop out? I don’t want to give anyone ideas, but if I was kidnapping someone, I would treat them with hospitality throughout the whole ride and go in for the kill when I make a questionable turn. I would then proceed to kill them in an abandoned alley. See what primetime television does to you?

Suddenly, the long face made a piercing screech and extended into Kaise’s and my face for a second. It caught both of us by surprise and we both screamed while hopping back, nearly butting heads as we hopped back. To our surprise, the face didn’t do anything and vanished in thin air. Wow… that’s an interesting way to disappear…

KaiseShawn and I gave each other a puzzled glance, still letting things sink in.

Kaise grimaced. “What is good with life!?”

“I wish I knew, but before we celebrate again, let’s get out of here before comes back again!” I suggested.

“Hell yeah!”

With alacrity, I hopped to the back seat of the car. I pulled the handle with my hoof and used my body to push the door open. I nearly lost balance and fell off the chair, but I was careful this time around. I sighed and flung my hindlegs over the edge of the seat. Before I exited the car, I peaked at the bags behind me, wondering how I will get them out. Eh, I guess I’ll just have to come back for them.

I carefully dropped from the seat and returned to my more comfortable four feet position. After seeing the bright blue sky again, my belly fluttered in hope. I’m finally out the car and surrounded by a bunch of people, meaning that I didn’t come all this way to die. I don’t want to even consider any negative possibilities or any ways how this can backfire.

I didn’t attempt to retrieve the bags and walked on the sidewalk. A cold flow of wind went at my face, causing my lips to tremble. For once, I actually felt pretty cold. I don’t know if it has to do with me losing a lot of blood or if the weather is extra cold today.

I walked further down the sidewalk, ignoring any strange glances I got. I was searching for benches to sit on, but we weren’t in a park. No, we were at a typical street with a few stores. There were no attractions or anything, so that probably explains why there is people stopping to look at me. I sighed and walked towards the curb of a random store, taking a seat. I took some time to regain my composure and asked myself a good question mentally.

What now?

I rested my hooves on my knees and felt my eyes become distant as I started staring into space (no pun). I shuffled my body on the left side of the door, making sure I wasn’t blocking the entrance. Okay, now that I’m alive and breathing, what will be the aftermath of this? Kaise and I killed someone who wasn’t really a human, he disappeared, and now we’re in the middle of nowhere.

Well, I will find a way to get home. I don’t see any police cars or hospital cars anywhere, so we should probably get out before anyone with authority comes in the scene. Why am I in a hurry? I don’t want this phenomenal to become big or anything. I don’t want to be on the news, internet, or anything. Besides the fact that nobody will ever look at me the same, so many strangers that I don’t know will know ‘me’. That’s extremely creepy. Plus, what’s the odds of me becoming ruminated by whoever is the superior of these ‘aliens’? I don’t even know what to classify these aliens as because I never saw a Changeling die like that.

However, this ‘thing’ sill displays characteristics of a changeling, like morphing into the form of someone and blending in competently. Hell, It could disguise itself as a couch potato and watch the breaking news where two ponies allegedly killed a man who disappeared. Damn, looks like I don’t have any time to relax at all.

“Excuse me, ma’am?”

“Gah!” I screamed as a perturbed pessimism took over me for a second. I gritted my teeth and hazily looked at the person who presumably was trying to talk to me. I shifted my eyes from his and continued looking at the ground. “Oh, I’m sorry for the outburst. I’m just feeling a little… pressured…”

“What happened?”

“I don’t want to talk about it, man,” I cried while pushing my face on my hooves.

“Don’t worry, the police has already been called.”

That statement quickly re-energized me as my head nearly snapped back. I was just thinking over the horrible possibilities that calling the police will bring to the table and now the police arriving to the scene is confirmed? Come on! I shook my head.

“No, you couldn’t have!” I got off the concrete and brushed my shoulders slightly. “I mean, you should have never done that!”

He raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Because…. No one needs to know! You have to cancel that call! Our lives might be in danger if they find out!”

“Who? What are you talking about? What does this have to do with you being raped?”

“Yes I WAS-“I grimaced. Now, why would he say something like that? What does me wanting to conceal information have to do with rape?

Maybe because mostly every rape victim is too afraid to tell?

Why do you choose to talk at the weirdest times?

I don’t know.

“No! That never happened! It was some alien in the car that-“

“An alien?” he broke in. I paused for a second, but responded with a nod. He chuckled, “Wow, that guy was must have been crazy. I didn’t know he drugged you out too! Don’t worry, that fucker won’t last long!”
I stared at him for a few seconds, coming to a conclusion on why his answers are so irrelevant. “D-did…. Did you even see what happen or are you just now seeing everything?”

“I just came and saw you sitting down. You looked assaulted so I thought someone attacked you.”
“Someone did attack me! But it wasn’t a regular man, it was a- “ My right eye twitched. “You… never mind…” I rolled my eyes and got back on my hooves. Talking to this guy wasn’t making any progress at all. I swear he is pulling any cliché out the book while talking to me. I’m going to have to be abrasive and direct with this.

I ran along the sidewalk, stopping in the middle where many people were present. My tail started tapping the street rapidity as I took a second to inhale, priming myself to get everyone’s attention.

“EVERYBODY! LISTEN!” I clamored.

Everyone stopped what they were doing and answered to my demands. A lot of them were already staring at me, but now the casual pedestrians were giving me the attention I desired. Okay, all eyes on me: I can’t blow this.
My cheeks became florid. “Okay, thank you for listening to me. Now, I’m sure some of you saw what happened in the car, and I’m sure A LOT of you are clueless.” Everyone stayed silent, but exchanged looks among each other. I smiled, “Okay okay, I know it’s weird seeing a pony covered in blood. Now, I’m just here to assure all of you that I am fine. Please do not call 9/11 or anything, alright? I’m fine, and the situation does not need to escalate any further!”

“I saw what happened!” a random masculine voice piped in.

“Yeah, the window became real white later on!” someone else added.

“You’re one badass pony!”

“You’re crazy!”

“I wouldn’t mess with you!”

I frowned. You know, even though I feel a haughty contentment for being perceived as a ‘badass' I could care less about that right now. “ALRIGHT, STOP! Please, please, whoever called the police needs to shut that down!”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t want to be a target, duh! Plus, this might cause havoc in the streets! No offense, but we as Americans tend to read between lines when we are frustrated!”

“What do you mean?” another voice questioned, except this voice actually came from a woman.

“I’m trying to say that you people might start a riot or even a civil war after what happened starts to get on the news! The whole country might start war! Don’t you understand that!?”

“What do you know? How do we know you’re telling the truth?”

“I am positive that I know who is behind this!” I huffed arrogantly, “But, we have to approach things gradually so the masterminds to this pony transformation stuff doesn’t-“

*Whee Youu Whee you*

My ears dropped. That sounds like the sirens of a police car. I hesitantly turned my body around and saw a police car driving like it’s pursuing a runaway car. Is there a coincidence that a car chose to appear after I finished telling everybody to not call? I really hope not, because it feels like I’m being watched right now.

I deadpanned. “Well, this deserves a ‘god damn’.”

“SHAWN!”

I turned around and saw Kaise approach me with murderous intent. Kaise was walking with three bags wrapped around her neck, looking petty strenuous walking with it. I’m not one to judge, but isn’t she being melodramatic? I start to break a sweat after five bags while she looks like she is about to pass out because of two bags. Hey, maybe being an earth pony isn’t as bad as I thought: I don’t suffer from being fragile completely.

“What’s the matter, Kaise?” I asked, already knowing the answer.

“What’s the matter? You’re bugging; you made me take all the bags myself you fucking derelict,” She spat.

“Remember when you said forget the bags? Yeah, I actually took you serious. I’m totally sorry, it won’t happen again,” I sneered.

“Haha, fuck you,” Kaise muttered indifferently, losing eye contact with me with a roll of eyes. She dropped the bags on the ground and glanced around the street hastily. Her eyes darted to the incoming police car, causing her hindlegs to jump back in surprise...“Oh shit, it’s the police!”

“Yes, it is the police. When we needed them they weren’t there, but all of the sudden they arrive to the scene. For what? The guy is gone and we’re still alive, and the aftermath is not as bad as I thought it would be,” I paused. If the police never came, the aftermath wouldn’t be as bad as I ‘hoped.’

Oh yeah, I’m sure some of the spectators were anxious to record some footage of the incident. I might as well order a casket now.

Kaise blinked and looked at the ground dolefully. “I don’t know what you’re trying to say, but I ain’t staying around for no police car. I’m about to dip. Are you with me or what?”

“No! Come on-“

“Boy! Stop trying to stunt!”

I looked at the police car one more time. Okay, if I go to prison, there is a 50/50 chance that I’m not going to rot in there forever. This is a gamble, and if I run away, my best bet is to die. I’m not usually picky and actually well-thought. I’m aware that surrendering is the best option, but…

I’m not technically in my right mind right now. And then again, these cops are shady. Not as much of a skeptic as I used to be, but I will always have the heart of one.

“RUN!” I shouted.

“Freeze!”

KaiseShawn and I heard the voice clearly, but we started to run anyways. It’s too late now, because once I’m running it’s hard to stop me. I only stop when I feel tempted, and no man commanding me to ‘freeze’ is in any way influencing me to stop!

*Boom*

The sound of a gun going off cause Kaise and I to push our brakes immediately.

I blinked and slowly turned my head around. I saw two men with matching blue police uniforms standing truculently, guns drawn before we could even react. The uniforms were typical police outfits, but I realized one of the officers was slightly shorter compared to the other one.

KaiseShawn gasped. “Hold up! What the fu-“

“You have the right to remain silent!” the shorter officer shouted while he relaxed his index finger on the trigger.

I put my hooves up defensively. “Wait! You got the whole thing mixed u-“

“Shut up!” He shouted while pointing the pistol directly at my face. The less you talk, the more we can get to the bottom of things!”

My right eye twitched. A pistol… directly pointing at my face… I’m being threatened…

Maybe I should have ran away.

“You better watch your mouth,” Kaise growled.

The sound of a clip being reloaded was heard clearly. This time, the taller cop brought the gun towards Kaise’s face. His finger was aligned on the trigger and to our expense, he teased us by firmly pushing his thumb on the gun’s handle. “Be easy, kid.”

Kaise’s eyes widened drastically, looking like a bowling ball or something. See, there goes cartoon physics again. Ironically, I never saw that reaction by any pony in the show...

KaiseShawn walked back from the cops and started to creep behind my back. “Chill…” she whispered while huddling next to me.

I was about to stand up for Kaise’s and mine honor, but I was even hesitant about the thought itself. This guy’s finger trigger is looking real itchy right now; too itchy. Of course the police usually doesn’t shoot, but let’s be logical: Police aren’t lenient, and they aren’t gonna give ponies any special treatment. The only specific treatment we might get is murder. Contrary to popular belief, all humans aren’t bastards, but some are.

The second one smiled. ”Good. Now that we got your full attention, I want you to explain from top from bottom what happened!”

I grimaced. “Wait, back up! I can’t believe I’m saying this, but don’t you usually arrest us and take us into the police station to interrogate us? For cops, you two are backwards.”

The shorter cop laughed while the taller one had a more realistic reaction. He put his gun back in his pocket while managing a sigh. “Sorry for creeping up on you like that, but we didn’t want you two to run away. We needed to make sure you were stable.”

“Yeah, and now we got you relaxed, we know we did our job alright,” The other one added. “Oh yeah, you’re not arrested, I just wanted to say ‘you have the right to remain silent’.”

I opened my mouth as I was suddenly drowned into a wave of bemusement. Okay, I’m going to assume the taller one is the head of their duo since he seems more competent. He is still an idiot, but at least he isn’t acting like this isn’t a joke. How is threatening us with guns going to make us stable? I was about to faint!

“Um, do you think those tactics were really necessary?” I asked while running a hoof through my mane in frustration.
The smaller one nodded. “Yeah, it is. We got you two stable.”

“Got us stable? GOT US STABLE! ARE YOU RETARDED!?” I snapped.

The more through cop shrugged. “Hey, don’t blame me! You should have never ran away!”

“We wouldn’t have ran away if you didn’t have your siren blasting so loud!”

“It was an emergency! There were cars in the way! What, did you think siren is only used as a radio or something? You need education of the law, even if you aren’t gonna be an officer,” he shot back.

I rolled my eyes. “Fine, my fault. I’m still a little jumpy, okay? You will have to bear with me.”

“Oh, that’s simple. But in order for that to happen, you must stay put and not run away again,” the cop who I consider cool said with a smile.

“So, we aren’t getting arrested, right?” Kaise asked.

“Ehh,” he grimaced and wiggled his right hand in uncertainly. “No. I mean, I’m not making promises, but just tell us the truth. There are many people saying that they saw you two murder a cab driver, but they insist that it was self-defense. Why? What exactly happened?“ I sighed and sat down on the ground, yawning. “What are you doing?”

My eyebrows arched. “Hey, you’re gonna ask us questions, so it’s finna take while. Might as well get comfortable, right?”

“Yeah… get comfortable on the street where a million people walk,” Kaise muttered.

“I don’t care, my legs are tired. I can pass out right now,” I replied in a whiny voice.

“Nah, you walling. I was the one walking with the bags, not you, homie.” I glared at Kaise. “Hey, facts only! You feel me?”

“No, I don’t feel you, ‘homie’,” I said bitterly.

“Hey, we can take this into the car if you want,” the snickering officer suggested. “I mean, now that I think about it, we should go to the police station.”

My eyelids tilted. “Wait, what?”

“I’m saying you’re correct, this isn’t exactly the appropriate place to ask questions. Just come in the car with us and tell us everything you know.”

I got a problem…with that statement. I got a problem… with encouraging him to say that! I can be so dense sometimes…
I should have never said that to him, because him not recognizing how interrogation usually goes is evidence that he must be… an alien!

“You know what I think? I think you’re a part of the illuminati. Nice try, jackass,” I scoffed. “Maybe if you weren’t so thick, you might have got away with your ‘plan’. I realized that all you illuminati puppets always got to be awkward!”

Even though my statement sounds absurd, it could be true. These guys are acting weird, just like everyone else who was malicious towards us acted. They weren’t necessarily malicious, but they could indeed be aliens based on their atypical replies! Maybe if I wasn’t so confused I would have been more perceptive of them.

The taller office put his hands up. “Woah! Let’s not get crazy! We are surely-“

“Shut up!” I commanded while getting back on four hooves. I’m ready for these goons this time and will take them out with ease.

“Kid, is your friend on drugs or something? Do we look like aliens?” The short cop directed the question. towards Kaise.

“No, the question is are you on drugs? You think you can fool people with your disguises!”

Kaise bumped me on the shoulders. “What are you chatting about?”

I looked at Kaise like she was possessed. I’m chatting? Kaise really can’t see how suspicious these officers have been acting? I thought Kaise and I were on page throughout the day…

“Kaise… can’t you see how farfetched they are? The moment I started talking about wishing the police wouldn’t come, they arrive!” I pointed at the aliens, who currently looked very innocent and confused. They sure are good actors, I give them that.
Kaise’s eyebrows rose as her expression eased up, but she still had a dubious look. “Um, that is crazy, but it can just be a coincidence.”

The first cop sighed. “I’m telling you we aren’t ‘aliens’. We don’t even know if there are aliens or not! I’m honest, ma’am. Now, can you please just come quietly?”

I stared at him with brooding eyes. Feeling slightly overwhelmed, I turned my head away from them and took a small trip to my mind. Yeah, there is something called a coincidence, but coming with them leaves a bad taste in my belly.

That’s just the dinner from last night.

Will you shut up already? Geez, I’m starting to like female brain better than you.

“I… I don’t know. I don’t trust going in another car...”

“You can come with us or we can take you with us. Have it your way,” the second one replied as his tone was in the middle of mirth and seriousness.

Have it my way? Does this look like burger king?

“No, I don’t want to go to your car. Can we just get this questioning stuff over with?”

“No, you have to come with us,” he said flatly.

“The dude wasn’t even real!” Kaise shouted.

He deadpanned. “See Randy, I told you we should have just cuffed them.”

Randy blinked. “It’s only gonna take a few minutes. I’m sorry, but if you don’t come with us, we’ll have to charge you for resistance.”

“Are we getting arrested?” Kaise iterated her earlier question.

“Um, no. That’s why I said we will have to arrest you if you refuse?” he answered sarcastically.

Kaise and I exchanged a look with each other. We both were nervous, but it was for different reasons obviously. While I wasn’t that concerned about getting arrested as much as Kaise, I was concerned if these guys really were real. The only way I can prove if they are real if I see their blood, but how can I see their blood without hurting them?

I bit my lip and inhaled deeply. I gazed at the clouds while I began to contemplate once again.

You know, this is kinda my fault now that I think of it.

“Trust us; we are not what you think. You won’t get hurt,” Randy said in an assuring voice.

I met his gaze and second thoughts started to cross my mind. His hazel, protruding eyes looked completely staid, but honest. It’s like it was hypnotizing me too… no! I don’t trust anybody!

I huffed and tilted my head away from the cop, avoiding eye contact with him. “How should I trust you? I don’t know you! Hell, I don’t even know if the people I’m around are real!”

“Facts! These aliens could look like humans if they want! I'm not getting my ass probed!” Kaise said casually while her tail trailed toward the middle of her plot. I looked at Kaise with disgust visible on my face. I just went through some scarring mental images after that South park reference. Great, where is brain when I need him?

He raised an eyebrow. “Well, how can we prove to you we are real?”

“Well, if you cut yourself maybe. That alien’s blood wasn’t red so-”

Suddenly, Randy dug into his hip pocket and took out a dagger. He shived his arm slightly, but deep enough to create a cut. After the fact, he pulled the sleeves to his coat down and lifted his arm up, showcasing the exposed piece of skin. “Does this look red to you?”

My eyes followed the red blood dripping down his arm. Wow, that was badass. He did it so quick and didn’t even flinch! I think I will like this guy. But, I am still disappointed that I made myself look like an idiot. Man, I hate paranoia!

I blushed in embarrassment and fiddled with my hooves. “I stand corrected. We shall go in the car now. C’mon, Kaise.”

“As long as we aren’t getting arrested, then I have no problem.”

“We should arrest you two for slander,” the unnamed cop muttered while crossing his arms.

Randy laughed in agreement. “Yeah, we should. Especially the orange one.”

My right eye twitched irritability. Are people color blind or what? Isn’t it obvious I’m yellow? “Okay, first of all, I’m yellow not orange. Get it right next time.”

“When you get your accusations right we will,” he shot back.

“I had a good reason to accuse you! You took like 5-6 minutes just to get there! Don’t you know how-“a hoof went into my mouth, inhibiting me from completing my sentence. I then felt a muzzle go against my neck and another hoof wrap around my chest.

Kaise pulled me back and chuckled nervously. “Pay no attention to my friend. She’s just going through that period of- oops, I said period.”

“PMft you!” I exclaimed in a muffed tone.
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
2 hours later

“That didn’t go as bad as I thought,” I stated while ringing on the door to my house.

After Kaise and I answered some questions at the police department, we were dropped off in front of my house. It wasn’t as bad as I thought and was surprisingly quick. I mean, for an investigation it was. Sadly, the ‘man’ who disappeared didn’t leave behind any evidence or records of his I.D., so it might be difficult pin pointing the leader behind this.

Man, I’m at home now and I’m still alive; I have the right to celebrate a little! Fuck whatever the ‘aliens’ are doing right now, because I’m not going outside in awhileeeee!

Okay, that sounded selfish. I do want them to get captured, because imagine how many ponies are secretly suffering? Okay, this is the beginning, but I need to take one thing at a time, right? Maybe America being exposed to this isn’t so bad at all. There are so many possible repercussions, but if you look at it from an optimist’s point of view…. It’s not!

“Facts. I feel… some typa way” Kaise replied.

“Why? Because you’re not going into prison?” I asked with mirth in my voice.

“Nah, besides that, I feel good. You know what would make me feel better?”

“What?” I asked hastily, feeling that Kaise’s upcoming answer won’t be pleasant to my answers.

“You got any weed in this bitch? ” she raised an eyebrow.

I deadpanned. “Um, I don’t know. Sorry, I’m cutting down on that.”

I rolled my eyes. “Why wouldn’t I? That shit is expensive. Not only that, but it’s dangerous hiding it in my house like that. I don’t hate weed, but it’s just the circumstances of-“

“Shut up,” Kaise interrupted me, disregarding me completely. “Do you have anything that will get me smacked? I really need to do something illegal after this!”

“I have an idea…” I muttered while using my mane to block my eyes from Kaise’s view.

“Really? What!” Kaise eyes brightened while she looked at me expectantly.

“Is sticking my hoof up your ass illegal? I hope so…because I would get you to shut up and cry at the same damn time,” I drawled sadistically, keeping a straight face despite my eyes squinting at the slightest movement. “And shouldn’t you go home? You have to take a shower anyways.”

Kaise frowned. “Damn boy, the scary part is you might pull off something like that.”

“Haha, no. Seriously, go home and wash that. It’s too obvious what you’ve been doing.”

“Nah man, fuck that noise. I’m washing my shit in your house,” Kaise objected.

I glanced at Kaise from the corner of my eyes. Kaise is trying me right now but she is oblivious as always. “Really? Last time I checked, it’s my house and it’s my decision whether you get to wash your ‘shit’."

Kaise’s eyes narrowed. “Who the fuck are you talking to like that? You think you’re the shit because you killed someone? I’ll send you up shits creek.”

“What’s up then?” I pushed my muzzle towards Kaise and gritted my teeth. “Can’t you see that I’m frustrated! Shut up for a second and let me think! Damn, take a hint!” I huffed and turned back to the door, realizing it was still close.

I grunted and started to pound on the door. Holy hell, what is taking them so long to open? Are they even home? I hope so… I do not want to climb the windows of the house.

“You’re a bitch,” Kaise mumbled.

I sighed softly and leaned on the door. “Sorry Kaise, I’m just vexed. I don’t know what to do right now because-“
My sentence ended with an abrupt yelp as I lost balance and fell onto my sides. Apparently, the door opened the moment I leaned on it. That’s how the world works; I have to fall to get in my house.

I opened my eyes and saw a pair of shoes in front of my eyes. The feet were pretty big, so I’m just gonna go ahead and guess my Dad opened the door. I groaned and employed my sight upwards looked up to see a clueless man staring down. Yep, that is definitely my father. Who else what it be to do something like that?

“Shawn?” he murmured.

“Oh, hey Dad. What’s up? Apparently, you are,” I joked, even though my voice didn’t suggest it.

“What’s cracking Mr.Hopkins?” Kaise said while walking into the house.

Dad’s mouth opened in surprise. He glared at me. “Okay, who is this pony and why does it know my name? Didn’t I say don’t bring ponies in the house, especially if they are associated with crips!”

I got off the ground and brushed my chest slightly. “Dad, you know you never told me that… and this is isn’t no ‘crip’, it’s just Kaise,” I sighed. Man, my Dad can be very silly sometimes.

“Oh. Hey Kaise!”

“Ain’t much, cuz.”

Even though I think Kaise needs to stop talking that. Someone is gonna hurt this fool one day. Oh wait, it has happened numerous times already! Geez, what a lost cause.

I bumped Kaise on the shoulders in frustration. “Stop talking like that! The door is still open!”

“So? It’s like you live in the hood or nothing.” I didn’t respond but nearly slammed the door closed. Kaise rolled her eyes and glanced at Dad.“Yo, did you by any chance put sand in Shawn’s pad?”

Dad blinked. “What pad?”

Oh crap, I forgot Dad does know anything about that!

“No pad!” I shouted hastily. “It’s just a small joke! She is trying to make a euphemism because of how bitchy I‘m acting! It’s all good…”

“…She?”

I blinked. “Yeah. Kaise is a mare. I was gonna stick to refer to Kaise as a dude, but Kaise preferred-“

“Shh,” Kaise hushed me while bumping me in addition. Oh, so a part of Kaise is embarrassed? Well, I would be too. Who wants to stay like this when you bleed like me!? Well, it’s better than prostate exams.

Dad eyes widened. “So… Kaise isn’t a guy anymore either?”

“Nope,” Kaise answered like the question was regarding something mundane.

Dad put his hand on his chest and started to breath in and out deeply, keeping his eyes sealed open. Next thing I knew he erupted with laughter. What the hell? What is so funny about a man losing his manhood? You would have think Dad would have sympathized a little, but that is too much apparently

“What’s so funny?” I said in a hushed tone.

“T-that… is… just…” he was crying from laughing so hard he was unable finish his sentence. His crying caused him to walk backwards, but he accidently tripped and fell on the couch. That didn’t stop his laughter, which is a complete shame. I looked at Kaise and noticed she was smiling.

What?

I slapped Kaise with enough force to get her attention, which isn't alot at all. “Why aren’t you angry? The guy is disrespecting you and me!”

“If I was him, I would do the same thing. I don’t know what crawled up your ass and died, but you need to calm down. You’re worse than my step Mom,” Kaise snorted.

My ears flattened. “B-but… he is trying to-“

“Would you stop worrying about me? Worry about yourself! Why aren’t you pissed? I’m supposed to be angry at every single thing you don’t agree with? Get off my nuts !” Kaise nearly growled.

“… You don’t have nuts…”

“No shit. I don’t because they’re in your butt from you riding them so hard. Let me rock and I’ll let you rock, cuz. Like damn, you don’t own me! You think you’re better than me just because you use words that I can’t understand sometimes? You think you’re better than me don’t you? You're obsessed, yo, and you ain’t better than me or no one else! You need to act right or you might get hurt by somebody, and I won’t be there to save you!”

My left eye twitched. You know, I don’t ever remember saying I’m better than anyone. Where did that come from? Is Kaise trying to counter the argument by throwing dirt on my name? How spiteful. “You…” I searched for something to say, but came up short. I just waved a hoof in dismissal and walked towards the stair case. Wow, that ungrateful brat! I was looking out for her dumbass by being worried and she tries to say I’m obsessed? Turd.

I turned around to Kaise one last time. “Forget you then. I was trying to be ‘cool’, but getting to your head is a waste of time!”

“Wait, where are you going?” Kaise called out.

I kept my back turn. “I’ll worry about me and you go worry about yourself!” With that said, I ran upstairs in the spur of the moment.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
I blinked. God damn, running upstairs after being confronted? That’s some gold fish shit right there. I think I’m the one that should be worried about Shawn, since he- I mean she is acting pretty candy right now. I think Shawn is suspect. What did I even say though? Maybe I need to speak fuckboynesse for Shawn to understand since she was speaking that her whole life?

“Whoa woah, what happened? I didn’t mean to get you two to argue!” Mr. Hopkins said.

“Shawn ran upstairs like a little girl. Wanna know why? Because I didn’t get mad at you laughing!” I frowned. “On some real though, I don’t care if you laugh, man. If I don’t get mad, I don’t.”

“Oh, well sorry for laughing.”

“Don’t apologize to me, man. I ain’t worried bout that, I’m just wondering why Shawn is acting like that.”

“Shawn wasn’t acting like that earlier?”

I shrugged. “Nah. Shawn was being type boring like always. If Shawn was the bible, she would be the old testament, no lie.”

“Okay, before we finish talking, where did you two come from?”

I paused and didn’t say anything for a couple of seconds. Oh, now he chooses to ask this question when Shawn goes upstairs? That sucks cause I ain’t a good liar. I like to keep everything g, and won’t this be considered snitching if I tell Shawn’s business?

Then again, everyone is a snitch low key. I’m not throwing shots at anybody, I’m just saying.

“Uh, we just came from… school,” I half-lied.

“Hmm, my wife told me you two couldn’t go to school. And why are you bleeding? Were you two in a fight with somebody?”

I grinned. “Yeah, we were! That’s exactly what happened!”

“Wow, looks like you got busted pretty bad…”

“Hell nah! I stuck my horn in his body!” I yelled.

Oops, I wasn’t supposed to say that. Even as a girl, I still have pride. Damn.

I blushed and covered my mouth. “Wait, I’m chatting! Yeah, he busted me open!”

He looked at me with fear on his face. “D-Did you really do that, Kaise? You’re trying to tell me you killed someone?”

Damn son, where he found bout this from? I’m stressed that I basically told him we killed someone. Oh well, he isn’t gonna be a problem if I tell him the truth.”

I sighed. “Look, it’s a long story. But, the person I killed isn’t a ‘human.’”

“…What?”

“Look man, I’m hungry, tired, and you reminded me I need to take a shower. Can we wait on this before I get into a rant? I’m not good at telling stories when I’m feeling dread.” He nodded his head slowly. “Good looks, man. I’ll be right back…”

I walked upstairs and started to think about what’s to come in the future. Well, looks like I’m gonna have to do some explaining.

I’m not good at that, so I need Shawn to come thru. Okay, before I tell Shawn, I need to press her for her shitty behavior. The mothafucka snaps on me even though I was grinding out there? But before I son Shawn, I need to wash my horn. I don’t want to do dirty magic if you know what I mean.

Hah, that was wack.

Seriously though, what’s wrong with me? I didn’t mean to snap like that. I was prolly over reacting a little, I admit. I got mad emotional for no reason though. Like, ‘Oh my god, you think you’re better than me!’ That was real shitty right there. I am out of line too.

When I reached the stair’s top landing, the bathroom door seemed to be open, which meant no one is in there. I closed my eyes and started to walk in, whistling a tune that came up in my head. I don’t want what it’s called, but I heard it on tv the other day. It goes like ‘takeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee onnnnnnnnnnnnnn meeeeeeeeeeeeee!’

I opened my eyes and I saw a pony in the shower looking at me. The curtains was mostly closed, but it was open enough for me to get a peek. Not only that, but the curtains were clear, so I could see everything! Good thing Shawn is facing me, because I would have saw her box.

The shower was running on Shawn while she was absently staring at me. Damn, maybe if I wasn’t whistling I would have heard the shower! Shawn pulled the curtain of the shower completely closed, but the transparency of it wasn’t helping. Damn, Shawn leaves the door open and showers with a transparent curtain? That’s a bad look right there, b.

“I could still see you… ” I muttered.

“Get out!” She yelled while wrapping her hooves around her chest.

I didn’t get intimated by Shawn trying to get loud with me. Instead, an interesting thought crossed my mind. Ironically, the thought is about a thought that never crossed my mind.

“I know you’re still probably pissed, but I think we should take a shower together.”

Author's Note

Well, new chapter. I'm glad that the plot progressed somewhat, but I'm shifting away from the alien mayhem and going back towards the more 'slice of life' feel of the story for awhile. Trust me, I won't leave you guys on a long cliff hanger, but everything needs to go slowly and not just 'pop out'. It has to blend in, you know what I mean?

Anyways, I hope you guys enjoy this one. If you noticed the quality of the writing's vocabulary is a little downgraded compared to earlier chapters, that's deliberate . While I'm making Shawn sound like an ordinary teenager in contrast to earlier where Shawn was a grandiloquent prick.

P.S. Next chapter isn't clop.

Shower for 2

Nsfw(Not safe for Winona )

My legs nearly collapsed as Kaise’s question took me by an abrupt surprise. Wait a second, Kaise sees me taking a shower and interrupts it just to ask to join in? Interrupting my shower just to ask something as trivial as this!? I just wanted to take a shower! You know, maybe if I never left the door open nobody would restrain me from entering a tranquil state of mind. I mean, how did I allow the door to stay open? I was so angry I didn’t even recognize that, huh? I won’t be ordering Chinese food anymore if that’s the case, constantly repeating my order into the phone so they get the right information.

My legs, still wobbly and heavy from reacting to the request restrained me from standing straight. I glared at Kaise sharply, preparing myself to say what was initially on my mind.

“Hell no!”

Kaise’s eyebrows arched, likely fixating her eyes on my exasperated state. “Um, what’s good with you? Why you making it so hot for?”

"No one is making anything hot, but you asked a dumb question that deserves to get treated in a dumb way!" I shot back.

Kaise frowned and continued to accost me. "How is it a dumb question? My horn is getting sticky and I would like a shower. Are you still tight cause of earlier or you're just being salty?" I didn't respond but gave Kaise a perplexed look that said 'you're not serious, right?’ "Why you looking at me like that? We took showers together all the time you sod!"

"Exactly. The thing is we were straight as guys. I don't know about you, but nothing changed about me: I still don't like men. Basically, I'm trying to say I don't want to shower with you and my mind might go off track if I shower with you."

"You are bugging ode. I just want to take a shower, boy. Outta my face with that thirsty stuff!" she cringed.

No sound came out my mouth for a few seconds, but the constant dripping of water on the floor delimited my ears. I was so deep into this argument that I forgot to turn off the shower fully, huh?

I turned the shower’s water off while locking a quizzical eye on Kaise. “Why wouldn't you? Well, I don't know... except you were a guy not too long ago! So was I, so why wouldn't I try anything on you? I want to avoid anything 'sexual' in the shower, okay?”

“Like I said, why would we? We're both girls now, dummy.”

I felt the muscles of my jaw leap as I tried to prevent my mouth from twitching. Out of all the things I was expecting Kaise to say, why did it have to be that? That's the most brainless thing I heard yet.

"And that's irrelevant, dummy. You could be lesbian since you were straight your whole life."

Kaise eyes shut. "My nigga, I doubt it. I was walking behind you all day and didn't feel shit! And remember that stallion at the police station?"

The blue stallion that wore a police uniform that couldn't fit came up in my memory. Heh, I think it was funny how he still was trying to work in that condition. That right there is type of ambition I can respect, heh. Wait, I'm getting off track!

I blinked. "What about him? You're trying to say you thought he was sexy?"

"No! I just thought he looked... never mind. Don't watch that..."

"Okay..." I rolled my eyes. "Anyways, we were ponies for the same amount of days, correct?" Kaise nodded. "Alright, and if your sexual preference changed, then shouldn't have mine too?”

"I don't know, bro, I just know we probably don't like females anymore. Not once did I see you try to mack with me." Kaise's eyelids debated while she looked at her hoof smugly.

I deadpanned. "Same for you..."

"Well, you say you still like females, right?"

"Corregir."

"Then how do I look?"

I examined the white unicorn in front of me from top to bottom. You know, Kaise looks like an average mare from the show, especially with that generic mane. I already described how Kaise looked, but I never verbalized my opinion.

"Cute. You look cute, but you... grr, shut up!"

Kaise is confusing me right now. Let me be specific: When I mean she looks regular, she really does look like an average mare from the show to me. I never found them attractive, so what am I supposed to think?

I shook my head in antipathy, thwarting the inimical thoughts. "Grr, that don't mean anything. I like females and I know it. If you don't, then that's cool."

Kaise eyes flashed like that character from the D.C. comics for a second. The unicorn eventually shimmered down and aligned her face. "I don't know if I do. I find you cute, no hom- wait, I don't need to say that anymore. Yeah, you cute, but not sexy. You got a point though, g, this ain't a good way to tell."

I closed my eyes in contempt, giving a small smile. "Glad we came to a conclusion. We don't know, so just let it rock and-"

"Let it rock? Nah, I'm curious now. Lets fuck."

My eyes jumped up quicker than a mouse dying. Did Kaise just say what I think she just said or did I just think what she just said? The floor attracted my jaw closer towards it as I was still evidently digesting what Kaise said.

“What’s the problem? I thought you wanted this?”

My jaw snapped shut and accidentally created a clash between my teeth, knocking me out of my reverie. Ow…
With clenched teeth, I continued my sentence. “Um, many things. First of all, there is no ‘no’ in sex, so you should know. Second, I’m…”

Wait, I’m in a relationship!

“I’M IN A-“

“Wait, hold up!” Kaise interjected, “I don’t mean it like that but what I’m tryna say is that us liking each other won’t be a problem. I’m not saying we should do it, but I do think-“

“Would you let me finish?” I broke in with a hiss. I rolled my eyes and began to recall my thoughts. “Anyways, second of all, I’m kinda in a relationship right now. It’s a little edgy, but I don’t cheat.”

Kaise grimaced. “You mean Jessica? Boy, that’s a dubb! She ain’t going to be attracted to you! You trying to say she is lesbian?”

“Kaise… it’s a long story. I’m not sure if I want to talk about ‘sex’ right now. Let’s just say that things are kind of weird right now.”

Trust me, it really is. If we build our relationship back up, I’m not sure who would wear the pants in the family.

Good thing you don’t wear pants.

Kaise’s right eye twitched. “Boy, this is my problem with you: You can’t finish your sentences or stories! You sound like that Jamaican pastor at my church! How can I help you if you won’t tell me? You and Jessica need to call it off; it ain’t gonna work obviously.”

“How about you-“ I bit my lip and inhaled deeply, ending my sentence before I accidently melt my ice. I closed my eyes for a second and shot them back open instantly. “How about you drop the topic and get off my beef? It’s hilarious how you’re coming at me with this, especially since I was angry not too long ago! This is like telling me my mother died a day after I came from my grandmother’s funeral!”

Kaise ears dropped in despair. “Aww, that’s a shame. We always took showers together when we were bros. I mean, we still could be bros, but you know what I mean.”

“That’s so true, but this is different. You might be a mare, but you were a guy not too long ago. So was I,” I chuckled while flicking a wet piece of mane out my face. “It’s been that way since… we were born. You can’t ignore the facts, Kaise.”

Kaise paused and stared at the floors for a couple of seconds, likely pondering a counter argument. Nah, I don’t think so! I’m gonna kick this bitch out like Pam! Alright, now I just need to-

“I feel you, Shawn. But, why can’t we test it out for?”

My mischievous smirk ripped apart and sewed back into a curvy cringe. “What?”

“Exactly. Let’s take a shower together now because I prolly ain’t feeling you, regardless.”

I smacked my forehead with my hood. “What are you trying to say, Kaise? Stop with the circumlocution and spit it out!”

Kaise shot me a look of disbelief. “You know I’m telling the truth, which is why you aren’t going to take a shower with me.”

Scared? No, I’m not scared, I’m just not comfortable taking a shower with someone who will try to take advantage of me. That’s like taking care of an animal until their healthy again so you can eat them. But, Kaise clearly claimed she isn’t interested in me, which is very plausible. I remembered what happened to Jessica, and like it or not, she described her sexuality changing as spontaneous. I still feel that’s absurd because we were ponies for an equal length of time. Does that mean my sexuality has changed? No, that’s impossible. I haven’t had any weird fantasies at all.

Well, I am still a little eerie about being a pony unlike Kaise and Jessica. Maybe that’s why it happened because they are fully committed and I’m not? Oh boy, even if it’s true, I still don’t know how that explains Kaise sudden interest in my sexuality.

Maybe because they don’t want to feel alone?

Yeah, Kaise just wants me to go down that road to not feel alone. Kaise needs to get the motto that we are all in God’s pictures, but we have different poses!

“Kaise... how are you gonna come to me about this when I just finished killing someone? Are you trying to make me crazy or something?” I snided while keeping my tone in check.

“It’s better to know then not, huh?” Kaise snorted.

I sucked my teeth in defeat and stepped back, creating a small space between us.”Why do you have to bring me into this? Why can’t you just go on the internet and see who you can clop to?”

“Because… I don’t know. I thought you would like to know if you were still into girls.”

“I already know I am, Kaise. We don’t need to ‘experiment’. And personally, this is quite freaky,” I stuck my tongue out, emphasizing my sentiment. “Plus, I still think I’m in a relationship. I’m not doing anything with you at all.”

Her mouth gaped. “Boy! Stop with the excuses and-“

“What excuses? You’re not gonna tyb me, or should I say you’re not gonna tyb Jessica?” I muttered. Oh yeah, tyb means ‘take your bitch’. Kaise got me talking like that now, grr.

Sardonic chuckles retreated from Kaise's lips. “You’re dumb. I’m suggesting to you let’s take a shower together but you’re making it mixxy as hell by playing hot potato like a BITCH! You said you like females but you ain’t down about going down on me at all! I don’t care if I’m really a guy, man, if it looks real then it should feel real!”

I opened my mouth as if I was about to reply, but the only thing that came out my mouth was hot air. If I could respond to that, I would. Kaise is right… I should be somewhat curious. This is actually kinda my fault because we could have just taken a shower together, but now I’m forced to have another episode in the shower. I could have just said ‘Oh, come on in!’. But no, I’m being stubborn again. Am I in my right mind or what?

“You… fine! You want to get jacked? Come in the shower right here!”

Without elaborating any further, Kaise hopped in the shower. Sadly, Kaise had to squish in the shower slightly because our bodies were still too long for this type of shower. “Can you back up, please?” I grumbled.

Kaise obliged and walked backwards, smiling. “Anyways, you’re about to get a gay test. Or should I say straight test? God damn, this is confusing, and that’s word to me, bro.”

I rolled my eyes and shook my head. “Just hurry up, will you. I don’t want to be in here forever, especially with you since you’re acting like some... never mind.”

“Haha, okay. Just let me get in position,” she said in a too giddy tone. “

Wait, get in position?

Next thing I knew, Kaise turned her entire body around and shoved her entire flank near my face. It was like one or two inches away from it, looking like a white pillow with a huge wrinkle in the middle. You know, you would have thought Kaise would make me ‘reach’ for her butt, which shows you how obsessed she is.

“Kaise… I said we aren’t going to-“

“Oh, shut up! Just look!" she commanded while her tail almost repeated smacking against my face.

Without further protest, I focused my eyes on Kaise’s flank. My main focus was her tail though, due to it swinging ever so slightly. I was thinking she was going to lift it, but I’m relieved she didn’t. Man, I don’t know what I would do if I saw Kaise’s-

“Surprise!” Kaise shouted eagerly in integration with her tail casting up. Because of how close I was, the white tail accidently brushed against my face and forced me to stumble back slightly. I lifted my head up, averting my eyes from Kaise’s private spot.

“What the hell are you doing, Kaise!?” I bellowed.

“Shut up and look!”

I bit my lip and tilted my head down. I peeked for one second but then had second thoughts and squeezed my eyes shut.

Wait, this isn’t going to get me anywhere. I forced my head towards Kaise’s rear end while I convinced my brain that opening my eyes is mandatory.

Oh crap.

Well, this is interesting. Man, I already established how dirty this felt, but watching it from up close seals the deal! I gulped as I continued scanning Kaise’s marehood. If I could describe it… one word to describe it that it’s … damn. My right eye twitched. Um, what do I do now? Did Kaise just want to see my initial reaction or something? I already saw this before, so how am I supposed to react? Is this really supposed to test my sexuality or what?

Kaise twisted her neck around, looking at me with brooding but bemused eyes. “What do you think?”

I blinked. “I think it’s…hot,” I lied. In fact, the more I looked at it, the more sick I started to feel in my chest. No, I mean stomach. It’s like my intestines are twisting or something. It’s like… I’m not enjoying this close up experience. I’m… detesting it?

Kaise frowned. “You’re fronting.”

I grimaced. “No I’m not! What, I’m supposed to get turned on by seeing this? Hello, I seen it many times! This isn’t working out right, so I think it would be great if you put that away, because you’re making m-“

“Lick it,” Kaise broke in.

My eyes shot open. “What?”

“You heard me!” she repeated with more vitality. Kaise twisted her neck away from me while grunting. “I thought you said you are about that life?”

I frowned. “Screw you, Kaise! I do everything I say!”

“Then stop chatting and do it you derelict.”

“Alright, let’s do it!” I said while sticking my tongue out, my cheeks flushing. That sounds like a challenge and Kaise knows that I back down to no challenge!

Wait, Kaise tricked me! Damn, so much for being incredulous.

Well, now that I’m on the verge of doing it, I should make a cemetery since I’m dying to get in by doing this!

Okay, Jessica shouldn’t kill me since this isn’t cheating, right? It’s just a small experiment and even if I’m correct, there isn’t going to be anything between Kaise and I. Yeah, Jessica won’t even know and even if she does find out, she will be able to emphasize I bet.

I abandoned my thoughts and decided to not abandon Kaise, keeping my tongue motioning forward. Before my tongue could even connect with anything, my tongue froze in motion while my body was still functioning and moving regularly. Once again, the sight of Kaise got the best of the worst side of me. Why can't I do it and get it over with? It's just a quick in and out… it's just a quick-

You don't want to do that. Trust me.

My eyes stayed wide as my tongue rolled back into the depths of my mouth. Funny, I remember my tongue executing the exact motion when I first attempted to do this, except I had an obligation the first time! Now, it feels like I'm not obligated but brainwashed into believing I am.

Kaise turned around and narrowed her eyes in bemusement. “Damn Shawn, you must have a really dry tongue, because I ain’t feel nothing!”

Maybe it’s the fur around ponies body, maybe it’s the way it’s shaped, or maybe Kaise is correct and the inner object mares posses is not satisfying at all! The sight of that usually feels like cupid shot an arrow in my chest, but now it feels like... nothing. Nothing was in my chest while looking at that, except my heart, which is probably stuck in the north pole season right now.

Brain, stop playing tricks.

No, I got no magic. Seriously, it isn't me. I can influence your thoughts but not control them. You use your initiative and I'll use mine. You are thinking that, not me.

I was afraid you would say that.

I let out the air that got lost in my lungs. “Kaise… I’m sorry, but I can’t do it!”

The corners of Kaise’s lips curved into a bright smile as her tail flew back down. “Really?! I told you!” she hooted while pointing a hoof at me. I deadpanned at Kaise's unnecessary dramatics and slapped the hoof out my face. The slap didn't slap the expression off of Kaise’s face unfortunately.

“What are you so happy about?”

“I told you already! Remember my ‘facts only’ demeanor? You didn’t, but now you know!"

“I’m not attracted to stallions, Kaise," The sound of my teeth clenching became crisp to my ears.

“Then what are you attracted to, hmm?” Kaise taunted while shaking her head in a feline pace. “I know it’s not mares.”

“No, I am. I’m not into mares I guess… but I definitely am in love with human females! In fact, I am-“

Oops, I just admitted it. Okay fine, I’m not attracted to mares, but I definitely still got something for human girls! It’s the only logical explanation!

Kaise eyes rolled upwards to the ceiling. “Shawn, you get no work anymore. Just face it. Put a dude in the shower with a skinny thot or a fat one; I guarantee you they will try to hit that! Now, can we take a shower together already?”

My eyes narrowed. “See, the problem is you’re focusing on me. How do I know if you’re not attracted to stallions?”

“Never said I wasn’t, but I’m not sure. You on the other hand are in the closet. Luckily there isn’t a closet big enough to hold you.”

My eyelids half way closed in annoyance. “Really? How am I in the closet?”

“How are you not?” Kaise asked while her tail was rubbing against my face. I immediately smacked the tail away from my face, cringing in process. “See that? That right there proves my point further! You’re making this too easy on me, man.”

“Just… shut up and take a shower with me…” I said faintly while covering my face from embarrassment. In fact, it isn’t just embarrassment, but it’s also disbelief and resentment.

“Kaise-W, Shawn-L,” she replied.

“No… you didn’t win…” I uncovered my face and glared at Kaise. “Look, I’m telling you I don’t like men. If you don’t want to believe it, then that’s your dumbass fault.”

“My dumbass fault? Alright, bet.”

“Bet!” I growled while jerking my head away. I didn’t hear Kaise respond, which mean’t I finally made her shut up. Geez, I never saw someone so obsessed about someone’s love life. Now I know how Mc Lyte felt when people thought she was a lesbian. I turned the shower water on and decided to keep my mouth shut too. I didn’t have anything important to say anyways.

What if Kaise is right? If I’m not into mares… then I must be into stallions? Which means I could be with Jessica?

I thought you want to be with Jessica?

I do… but not like this!

But then again… I could be with Jessica… It’s worth it… and it’s not worth it…. And… I don’t know!
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
After Kaise and I finished taking our collective shower, we dried off and entered into ‘my’ room. I mean, it technically still is my room since I don’t pass the torch to Dante officially until night time. It doesn’t make a difference since you can see Dante’s prints everywhere though. My first impression on this room is that it’s a mess. I was pretty messy, but Dante is upper echelon at this. Speaking of Dante, he isn’t here. Katie still isn’t back either so it must be early in the afternoon. That’s great, because if I stuck the ‘news’ on Mom while she's in a disturbed state from worrying about where I’ve been, she would've probably passed out… and enter into a coma. The only thing we would have is faith, except our 'Faith' won't have healing powers!

“Damn Shawn, you’re room looks like an elephant destroyed it just to look for its peanut,” Kaise quipped, finishing scanning the wasteland of my former room.

That's a pretty accurate statement. Looking at the room, I see clothes lying around the room, numerous cd cases scattered across the floor, and the closet door was creaked open, displaying my collection of unorganized clothes. The sheets and covers on my bed were also missing, but the worst part was that I smelled a glimpse of raw sewage, but I think it's just me over exaggerating again.

I rolled my eyes. I feel embarrassed that a guest had to come see a disheveled part of my house, but it’s worse that the guest is a blunt individual. “Don’t mention it, dude. I am fully aware. The thing is this isn’t my room anymore.”

“Why not?” she asked while walking further into the unkempt area.

“Dante and I had a bet. I lost and now I sleep on the couch.”

“Word? That’s crazy. What was the bet about?”

“Basically, Dante dared me to eat meat, which I stubbornly did. I ate it and couldn’t digest it properly. Not only did I throw up, but I threw up on his lap,” I summarized, my body shaking while recalling that lurid instance.

“Really?! Dead ass?”

I nodded while pointing my muzzle upwards. “Eeyup.”

“Damn. Ain’t that some-“

“Shit?” I interrupted, “Indeed, it really is. Funny thing is it took like twenty seven minutes for me to vomit. It’s like the meat was so bad it froze my intestine.”

Kaise snickered. “That’s grimy. What did Dante do to you? If someone vomited on me I would murk them.”

“I know, right? He didn’t do anything. He yelled at me but didn’t hit me or do anything wicked. Don’t know why, but I’m glad.”

In fact, Dante has been acting peculiar lately. I wonder what is going on in his head. Whatever it is, I hope it continues and don't stop because I could see a bright future between us. Heh, yeah.

I approached my computer’s desktop and climbed on the seat, carefully making sure my hooves don’t slip off any edges of the chair. I turned on the monitor's power button and waited for the computer to boot up. After our quarrel, Kaise and I regained our composure and came to an agreement. I have to see if I’m still attracted to males by looking up pictures on the internet. Yeah, even though Kaise presented vast amount evidence that I ‘switched up’, I still wasn’t convinced.

“There isn’t any sheets on the bed,” Kaise piped in.

I looked at the bed and noticed the bare white cushion was indeed in full display. It sucks that no one put a new sheet on there, but Dante probably was too dormant to care. He just wanted to go to sleep in a ‘blood’ free bed.

I shrugged. “Sorry Kaise, you can sit in the seat-“

“Nah, I’m good. I’ll just sit on it,” Kaise insisted.

“Kay. Can you see from here?” I asked while turning my head around.

Kaise, now on the bed, squinted her eyes. “Yeah, I’m good.”

I nodded. “Good.” I turned my attention back to the computer monitor and started to navigate the mouse. The pointer on the screen was moving around awkwardly, probably due to me not holding it properly. The first time I used a computer with my hoof felt a little weird, probably due to the fact I can’t form a firm grip . Now it doesn’t feel weird at all. In fact, the lack of a tight grip feels natural now, but it is still uncomfortable. I know the statement sounds kind of contradictory, but it’s true.

Kaise and I were pretty quiet while I was setting up the internet browser. My computer is usually quick but today it felt peculiarly slow. Oh well, it’s no problem. I’m not in a rush, right? It's not like looking at a picture of someone is like asking someone to be their Valentine before someone else gets the opportunity.

I sighed and slammed my hooves on the desk. “Kaise… shouldn’t we be looking up something more important though? Like, try to research more about these ‘aliens’?”

“Nah, boy. You were talking too much shit earlier today. Don’t pussy out,” she sneered.

“Whatever."

I can’t believe I’m about to do this though. Funny how the ponies I used to look up on the internet could now possibly be a part of my twisted fantasies. Yes, I always searched pony pictures online. Even though I never considered myself a brony, I was a wind turbine. Get it? It means I was a hugeeeeeee fan!

I let out a sigh in distress. Kaise took notice of the sound and asked, “You good?”

“Yeah, I am. I’m just feeling weird, that’s all.” I looked at the lower corner of the left screen and saw the time on the toolbar. Oh, it was 1:18. That means it's been like… five hours since I left the house. Man, time sure goes by quick.

“Why? Cause of me?” Kaise persisted.

“Nah, not really you. But, if you were right… then how am I supposed to feel? Please tell me since you actually like your ‘body’.”

“Well...” Kaise mumbled, pausing for a few seconds, “I guess you’re supposed to feel normal.”

I face hooved. See, short answers like that pisses me off. Sounds so pompous but also sounds like the person is talking to me like I’m overreacting. I'm not overreacting!

“How? Do you remember who I used to be?” I turned my whole body around on the chair just to glare at Kaise.

“Yeah, you used to be Shawn, and you still are. The only difference is you are bi-polar heifer.”

“Smd.” I closed my eyes and blew my cheeks into the size of two small balloons. Without looking, I pointed to the dresser next to me, trying to imply it symbolized something. “Do… do you know what’s in there? Men undergarments. I can’t fit that anymore…” I opened my eyes and tried to intimate the face of Fry from that Futurama meme.

“That’s my style, but I can’t rock it anymore. This was my room, but I can’t use it like I want to anymore,” I fussed while throwing my hooves up while looking at the ceiling. “I was closer to the ceiling, and now I’m closer towards the floor! This transformation made me a freaking leprechaun! Do you get what I’m saying? THIS SHIT IS RIDICULOUS!”

“Okay, calm down! It was a little joke, but look, you shouldn’t feel weird. You shouldn’t feel normal, but I thought you would.”

“I always told myself that I was going to probably go through a ‘shift’.” I turned my head away from Kaise and paid attention to the computer again. I clicked on google images when the browser finally started up, contemplating what to add to my tirade. “And oh my god, I actually did! You want to hear something else? I kinda did acknowledge being a mare earlier today, but I never said anything about liking dudes! You can basically say I allowed this to happen!”

Kaise deadpanned. “Shawn… it isn’t that serious, b.”

“Yes it is! Can’t you see that I’m going through some… ugh! How can you act like that?”

“Act like what?” she raised an eyebrow.

Before I replied, I typed in ‘sexy men’ on google because I have no idea what woman consider sexy. “Act so calm! You lost your manhood and you don’t even care! If the opportunity to change back was knocking at your door, I bet you would run out the back door!” I finished my assertion.

Kaise stared at me with genuine confusion for a few seconds, but surprisingly let out a stifled giggle. “Hell yeah! I don’t take opportunities, I earn them.”

Like a broken needle, your friend misses the point. That’s your friend right there, not mine.

Shut up, brain.

I face hooved once again. Damn, if I keep doing that my face will look redder than a- wait, I already made a red simile. Hmm… my face will bleed like the color… red? I suck at this.

“No you moron, I’m trying to say that you’re acting weird. You were a misogynist and even though you were a fake gangsta, I thought you were pretty hard. You also told me you love yourself more than anyone! Let me add everything up… IT DOES NOT CALCULATE! You became the thing that you hate the most and all you can do is act like it’s okay but can't react properly? Who indoctrinated you? WHERE DID YOU HIDE KAISE AT YOU MONSTER!”

“Shawn, you the bro. I love you, man," Kaise smiled gently. "But, you don’t know what the FUCK you are talking about! I wasn’t a ‘misogynist’ or whatever you like to call it, so watch your damn mouth before I rip it off and paste it on your big ass eyes! ”

“Um, you pronounced it correctly,” my right eye trailed away from Kaise awkwardly. “Anyways, you definitely were.”

"How? Tell me how was I, you Homer Simpson colored motha-"

I deflected the insult by laughing, but my laughs quickly subsided as I my eyes took another sharp turn. "Well, let’s start it off that you were disrespectful to them. Like, every time you said 'bitch' I think you used it in a disrespectful way instead of a pet name. You think I was calling girls bitches because I thought they were dirty felines? Chill."

"Geed you!" Kaise denied, "I mean, only to certain types I was, but other than that you're bugging."

I smiled sweetly, which secretly was representing sarcasm due to the circumstances. “Which types? Because to me, it seemed you hated on anything that had tits. No, I’m not talking about man boobs because you were scared of those.” My eye color grew duller, despite the laugh factor of my quip.

"Why are you trying to press me? You wanna shake?"

“I’m not pressing you, Kaise, I'm just wondering. You are faring at this very good but you're indifference was... it's just confusing. Even though sometimes you piss me off to the point I want to punch you till your fucking face caves in, I don’t want to lose my best friend…” I said softly.

“You need to chill. Did I hate on Katie? Jessica?”

I took a second to remember every time Katie and Kaise interacted with each other. Oh yeah, I need to recall the time when he talked about Katie behind her back, because people are fake. Yeah, a lot of my friends insult each other when they aren’t looking.

Now that I think of it, Kaise was just being typical. I mean, my school is filled with a plethora of beautiful girls, but being hot makes you a slut apparently. I'm not gonna lie, I thought that too... especially since a hot girl is most likely to be on her grind every night. It's just the ignorance of being a teenager I guess. Plus, being a simp teenager is a position that holds up no scrutiny whatsoever, so who am I or anyone else to judge? Kaise never had any luck with the ladies either, so yeah, I understand Kaise better but that doesn't mean I condone that type of behavior.

I closed my eyes and sighed. “My fault, Kaise. Still, it’s just shocking. You really-”

“-I feels you, dawg. But, just remember I’m keeping it ’100’. Besides, I can use magic. If you could use magic, would you give it up? A wise man once told me, ‘You’re your own worst enemy’. A wise man also once told me that ‘Fighting for peace is like screwing for virginity’.”

My eyebrows blazed up. “I don’t… follow?”

“Shawn, you're slow. If Kangaroos can jump six feet in the air, then anything can happen. That’s why the phrase ‘shit happens’ was invented.”

“Yeah, I guess so. I just wish you would stop with the analogies because you just contradicted yourself.” My expression turned stolid. “How are you gonna say fighting for peace is like screwing for virginity when you said anything is possible? That does not compute, son.” Kaise didn’t respond to the question but replied with a ditsy snicker. I don’t know why, but I started to laugh in accordance with the white pony. "Haha, you're a clown."

After we shared a laughed, I turned back to the task at hand, finally gaining the courage to hit the search button and verify where my sexual attraction lies. Once again, this feels weird, but it’s better to know than not know I guess. The first picture that popped up was a guy with black hair standing (floating) sideways with a blue jean jacket on, leaving it unzipped to showcase his abs. He was wearing black pants that was sagging down his hips in the front, exposing it clearly in a picture with superb clarity. The pose itself made me want to burst out laughing. It’s so… corny!

I enlarged the image and studied his face. My first comment is: I’m disappointed. Yeah, he was good looking, but sexy? Hell no. Okay, maybe he is sexy, but when I say 'sexy' I mean it like it came from a guy’s point of view. Right now, I am still looking at men the same way I did when I was a guy, meaning my attraction for them is zero times zero. That's great.

“Maybe it’s because I think this guy is a prick, but I don’t find anything sexy at all. If you ask me, I looked just like him. Not to say I wasn't sexy though.” I smirked.

"Geedd you! You looked like that bearded guy from Brave," Kaise snorted in between giggles.

I glared at Kaise, pausing while pondering a comeback on the same stature of disrespectful that sentence was. "Don't be jealous, Kaise. How many times got 'some'? Four? Four compared to my what... 20?!"

Kaise's cheeks puffed. "You have a girlfriend, idiot. Ofcourse you gonna beat the crease up more."

"DID A GIRL EVER TOUCH YOU DOWN THERE? " I growled.

"Yes. Of course she did."

"Whatever, man."

I exited out the picture and clicked on another one. This picture showed another dude's six pack, the light from the camera reflecting off it. He was wearing a collared shirt that was un-buttoned and colored white, matching the rest of his outfit which consisted of white pants and sneakers. He was also rocking some shades, which was another item that boosted his confidence and 'swagger'.

Kaise and I exchanged a look, staring at each other ineptly with no spoken words, letting our eyes talk. Kaise is probably thinking what I’m thinking but nixing those thoughts. After no words were said for a couple of seconds, I decided to break the ice. “What do you think?”

Kaise lips pursed. “I think this guy is a cornball.”

“Exactly.”

We continued searching through google for pictures. Every picture had the same result: A man who was fresh as hell and probably photogenic, but didn't meet the requirements of our agreement . There was an odd picture we ran into with an old man with teeth that resembled wood. It was… weird. I also saw a picture that showed someone with their penis sticking out, and the rest was history. I would tell you what type of history, but that would be a long story.

Hey, no one said this search wouldn’t be acid fluxing.

I scowled. I didn’t even bother getting worked up but continued to try and rationalize the situation instead. How though? I’m at a dead end right here.

Here’s an idea: How about you type up stallions instead?

“Maybe… maybe I should type in stallions. Not regular ones, but ones from the show.”

Kaise shrugged apathetically while swinging her legs on the bed. “Whatever, Shawn. Just hurry up so I can eat.”

The first thought that came in my mind was Big Macintosh. Besides the fact that his name is a sexual innuendo, I seen so many fics where he is hailed as the sexiest stallion in Equestria, so it makes sense since he must be liable evidence. To be honest, I don’t know why people hype up Big Mac so much. The only thing he says is ‘eeyup’ and the whole fanbase gets excited. And when he talks everyone faints. Haha, that’s funny. Even in the cartoon no one faints, haha!

I entered in his name and waited for the results. You know, I wonder why the fanbase thinks every mare likes him though. I doubt Cherliee was thinking about him like that in that one episode. Or maybe she was? Why do I even care? In what way is the ponies in real life set in the canon universe of FiM?

“Who is Big Mac and how do you know him?” Kaise inquired.

“He’s a pony from the show that I told you about.”

“Oh,” Kaise muttered, “Why did you specifically search him up though? Did you always think he was hot?”

Blushing, I turned around and thrusted my head up while my knees kneeled on the chair.“No! It’s the general consensus in the fanbase that he is hot! I’m just going from that.” My left eye wiggled for a split second but eventually twitched.

“Oh, I feel you. Hehe, I'm chatting,” Kaise chuckled.

“Indeed. Besides that, I do kinda agree. I mean, Big Mac is big, strong, and kicks trees. Though, this MLP world basically rips apart any gender stereotype society manifested, so who knows?" I sat back down on my rump, turning my head back to the screen.

The pictures of the red earth pony finally loaded. The last time I searched google for Big Mac was when I was looking for an avatar, but that’s about it. Who would have thought Big Mac would be so decisive to my life right now?

From far away, nothing really stood out to me. There was this one picture where Big Mac was in a pretty erotic pose. Something told me not to click, but something told me a big surprise was waiting for me.

Let’s do this.

The picture was now in full screen. The first thing I noticed was how similar Big Mac looked to Kaise and I, but marginally different. While Kaise and I had the same exact style as the show, we looked more vivid. Like, color wise, we really stood out from anything else in the world. Remember how Space Jam looked? Yeah, that’s what I mean.

Second thing I noticed is my perception of the way he looked was the same… some what. I can’t explain, but Big Mac looked the same. He had the same big fur, the same muscular build, the same green eyes that never scintillated yet appeared so shiny. The same brawny, angular snot that made him stand out… which was also husky looking. I bet he could do chin push ups.

Wait, what? What did I-Wait, what’s so bad with that statement? I gritted my teeth while I continued to stare at the pony image. Okay, Big Mac is just a red pony from a cartoon show who says ‘eeyup’. He sure does sound cool when he says that though…

Brain, stop it. I know that’s you making me think that you hack.

Fine. I’m not gonna influence your thoughts this time.

I sighed. Get it together Shawn!

I looked at Big Mac again and started to judge him again, albeit with the absence of my brain. Okay, he definitely is husky looking and is one hundred percent worthy of being a pimp. Honestly, I bet if I flinged his ass it would ring.

Okay, I’m gonna be serious… he’s cute. But… I do not… want to have… sex with him! I repeat in pig-latin: Ixnay off his ick-day! If that makes sense!

You do want to.

No! I don’t! I’m not sexually attracted to him at all!

“He is not special,” spilled out my mouth tensely. I waited a few seconds for Kaise to reply, but the time never came to my surprise. I gulped. This isn’t going to end well.

Yeah, cause when someone doesn’t respond, it means they are lost in astonishment.

Exactly! You know what’s up.

“Kaise…” I repeated, albeit more high pitched, turning my head stiffly as if it was being turned with a ratchet or a similar tool.

“I’m not gonna front, Shawn, he looks pretty good. Does all ponies look like this or nah? If so… then damn, these ponies are eating!” Kaise purred. I started at Kaise abruptly with my eyes rivaling shock distress and confusion. Wait, Kaise loves the pic but I don’t? Wait, hold up! How is Kaise gonna like him while I’m… gah!

Well, that seals the deal. Kaise is attracted to equestrian males but I'm not attracted to neither, huh? I can appreciate Big Mac’s looks but I don’t feel the need to lay down with him, huh? That’s strange… I thought it was inevitable I would due to the way my day has been going.

In other words, if that happened, you would need a psychiatrist so you won’t be like Sybil for the rest of your life.

Ironic, since I have a female and male brain fixing a broken bridge in my head!

After exiting my house of introspection, I turned back towards Kaise. "Well, you wanna hear something funny?"

Kaise looked at me hesitantly, but indulged me and proceeded to nod. "Go on..."

"H-how... how would you feel if you're girlfriend became a stallion the same time you became a mare?"

"How would I feel? Man, I would feel some type of way.” Kaise vaguely or even lazily answered.

"What would you do though?"

Inquisitiveness took her face. "What do you mean? Boy, I would teach her how to run up in someone the right way! I would teach her something I call 'road kill." Get it? Because you crash into someone's coon.”

I deadpanned. Who the hell would come up with something like that?

I held my head up and groaned. Yeah, I had to count on Kaise for advice. Instead of giving me a concise answer, she brags. It seems Kaise can make light of any situation these days. I mean, unless it's a cop, then yeah. Kaise can probably make light of a city blowing a fuse in the middle of the night, but cops can apparently crack the water fuse inside of Kaise.

"Yeah, I had a feeling you would say that..."

"Why would you ask me that though? Is Jessica supposed to be-"

"A stallion? Yes, she is. And guess what? She likes mares!" I exclaimed with false excitement, feeling my lungs sore up as the slightest mention of that irked the fervent side of me.

Kaise paused for a second. "Word? Boy, are you dumb? This is great, you two can cuff all over again! Hit Jessica up right now!"

My eyes closed, kicking out all the light that entered into my vision. "I can't..."

"..Why?"

I hate coming to this conclusion, but the process of elimination calls for this to be done.

"Because... I think I’m asexual…" I said softly, glazing at the floor. A taut silence filled the room. Taking a quick peek at Kaise, confusion was traced all over her face. I chewed and rolled my eyes to the ceiling, looking aimlessly at the top of the house while my thoughts began to drift off. I began predicting how the future of being asexual will shape out for me.

Maybe it won’t be that bad. Sure, I'm gonna be by myself while Jessica will probably move on... which means she is safe. That’s all the matters. Yeah, she is gonna be living the good life and socialize everyday while I’m gonna be anti-social, anti-cool, anti-liberal, aint I? Man, I'm gonna be cooking for myself for the rest of my life! I don’t even know how to make eggs!

In the words of Kaise: That’s a dubb!

"Wait, Shawn...." Kaise muttered, "What does asexual mean? Does it mean you are attracted to yourself?"

I turned my head towards Kaise apace with my eyebrows squishing against each other. Kaise scrutinizing me so well earlier today tells me she is a very meticulous individual, but it doesn’t mean she is the brightest light bulb. If I had to dish out recognition, it would be the whitest one.

I shook my head. “It’s better to be thought of as ignorant instead of opening your mouth and removing all doubt.”

Author's Note

Nothing much to say. I edited this chapter like six times and finally felt kinda accomplished with it, so I decided today was the right time to post it and breach my writer's block. Don't know why it took so long, but maybe I was just being insatiable the last few days. Another factor probably has to due to the fact that his censored version is completely different from the uncensored one. In fact, this is probably the most edited chapter I made, but the storyline wasn't affected or altered in any way, so nothing really significant was lost. The flow is smoother in this version though, so if you don't like clop and have a predilection for deeper monologue, I recommend this.

Jessica

“Welcome back to Jackass! I’m Johnny Knoxville, and today we will watch a pregnant woman ice skate with a regular skateboard!”

I shut down my television set and yawned. When I started to get off the bed, my hind legs seized and I began staring at my green hooves. I don’t know if it’s me but my hooves look bigger than they were a few days ago. It’s like it grew or something. If they really do grow then I’m definitely getting a manicure; I don’t want to look like the pony version of Wolverine right now.

I looked at my wall, which currently was a blank structure with nothing but streaks of pink color. Damn, looking at this reminds me how live my wall used to be! I took down all my posters of male models and childhood crushes because I simply can’t look at them the same way I used to. Funny thing is now I’m thinking about hanging up pictures of naked women. I mean, I had pictures of women but they were some shitty pop singers that I been stopped liking before I changed.

I frowned. Yeah, I’m going to have to change that pink color also because pink isn’t the manliest color in the world. It’s very gay to be honest.

Okay, it's not a gay color. Maybe I can keep it... but the pictures of the dudes had to go! Well, actually, maybe not. It's still... no! I don’t care if he looked like a woman, that Justin Beiber shit had to flex out of here!

I flexed my wings while yawning. Even though I haven’t been outside in awhile to fly, I still gotta keep my wings in check. It would be a total dubb if I get a cramp, but it would be even worse if my wings get injured!

But, I ain’t letting that happen. Nah, I’m gonna do all types of wings exercise known to man, even ones that weren’t invented. That includes wings pushups, wings sit ups, hot wings sit ups; and if I go outside, cross the road with wings-no chicken sit ups! Wait, that doesn’t makes sense.

I smirked. “I’m doing the most, aren’t I?” I said aloud.

That’s probably what Shawn thought when I came to his house two days ago. Man, Shawn probably hates me now…

I mean, he hasn’t texted me back ever since. Usually when we argue I call him and he doesn’t pick up; all he does is text me back saying ‘I’m too angry to talk’ or ‘I’m too busy to talk’. He even occasionally says ‘I’m too fucking busy to be busy fucking with you.’

Let me see what this bum been up to…

I grabbed my phone from under my cover and a pencil from my peach designed dresser. I used the pencil to press on the fb app on my phone and began to check my messages.

I sighed. No messages from Shawn, just a few kids talking bout shit I don’t even care about. However, the main thing that caught my attention was my profile picture. Yeah, my old picture; the picture when I was still a girl. I don’t know if I should update it or not because it does bring back classic memories. But, that isn’t me anymore. I am not showing my real face and that avatar can clearly be preserved in my photos. Maybe I should change it…

Meh, I’ll decide to change it permanently after the announcement. If they could turn ponies back into humans, I’m definitely keeping it. However, if they can’t… I guess it’s time to introduce the new me.

But, do I want to keep it? Do I want to be a human again? I’m not sure I want to sit down while peeing again, and I actually feel powerful for once in my life! Not on the internet, but in real life! Like, I don’t feel weak and have to always have to look up to people; now people/ponies have to look up to me!

Yeah, I probably got a little shorter, but I actually got real muscles for once in my life! The closest I got to muscles was steroids, but that fucked me up and went to my ass. That didn’t help me with fighting, but it did with another f letter word. Suddenly, my phone began to ring, causing a snippet of “Blurred Lines" to travel across the room. Ugh, so addicting. You know, I always thought about changing my ringtone to the chorus of ‘Drake-Marvin’s room.’ I should since it is fitting now.

I looked at the caller I.D. and saw a picture of... Shawn? Wow, Shawn is calling? Shawn is actually calling me? I wonder why all of the sudden Shawn… is

This better be good!

I used my nose to accept the call and brought the phone to my ears. "Speak,” I grunted hotheadedly, hearing nothing but my heart pounding. I'm actually kinda worried that Shawn might be calling to break it off, but I’m also angry that I had to answer the phone for us just to talk! Shawn snubbed me harder than what that guy did to Betty Broderick, but I’m answering the phone like nothing happened?

Oh, what the hell.

"Hey there..." a feminine voice answered.

"Who the hell are you?” Oh crap, I forgot Shawn been bent! “Hey there,” I corrected my tone and tried not completely sound like a brute.

"…Jessica... I...-"

"You what?" I raised an eyebrow. Yeah, stumbling is not a good way to start up a conversation.

"I... look, just get over here right now. It's easier to just tell you in person."

"Um, no thanks. I'm good," I glanced out the windows. Even though I would love to go out, I still have my doubts. I don't want to go all the way to Shawn's house just to be disappointed by something again. I bet whatever Shawn has to tell me won’t repair our relationship AT ALL. "Why don't you come here? To my house."

"Um, I rather not. You see, I had a real long day and-"

"Oh really? What was so exhausting about your day that you can't come to my house?" I asked in disbelief.

“Well, I killed someone who was actually an alien... so..."

I chuckled. "Being a smartass like always, huh?"

"What? No, I'm serious. I really killed an alien." Shawn said in deadpan.

"Pshh, yeah right. You're so random sometimes. I bet the alien you killed wanted revenge against us ‘earthlings’ for killing E.T., right?"
"First of all, that joke was horrible. Take yo life.” I rolled my eyes. I thought my joke was funny...

“Second, I'm seriousssss! I swear to my Mom- my uncle! I swear to my uncle that I really killed an alien!"

"Fronting.”

"My face is straighter than a model chick’s eyebrow."

Well... that's pretty straight. Shawn is never known for hyperboles, so it must be real!

"...I don't believe you," I hissed.

"You don't? Check the news, I bet they will show it."

"Nope. I just went past the news and didn’t see anything."

"Huh? That's funny, I expected it to be real... news worthy. You sure?"

“…Wow. So, it was like an exchange, right? She traded her Double D’s for his D?”

“Yes… and her D grade.”

“Damn.”

We both became silent for a few seconds.

“So, now that you're done making up bs stories, can you tell me what you really called to tell me?"

"I told you I need to speak with you in person, and my story is not BS!" Shawn screeched, "I'm dead ass! Look it up on youtube, because I know two ponies beating up a man going rival is a friggin given!”

"Two ponies? What are you talking about?"

"Well, Kaise was with me and kinda turned into a pony…” Shawn said softly.

"Kaise? Kaise turned into a pony too?"

"Yep. He's at my house right now."

"Oh… that's what’s up. I didn't know anyone else from our school turned into a- oh my god!" My mouth gaped as I made a disturbing connection.

"What? What happened?"

"You liar! You told me you didn't like dudes!" I spat into the phone, ready to crack it across the floor.

Shawn paused. "I did? When did I? Oh! Yeah... about that..."

"About that? Oh my god, I knew it! You leach!" My face scrunched up.

"W-what are you talking about?"

"You didn't want to have sex with me because of KaiseShawn, right? Wow, ain't this something. You were cheating on me for your best friend? I'm your girlfriend! Well, I was, but really? How could you jump f-from m-me... to your friend? At least we were in a relationship, but how is Kaise-"

“Ho! Shut. The fuck. Up!” Shawn shouted. I don’t know why, but I instinctively sealed my lips. “Thank you. Anyways, Kaise ain’t even a dude anymore, and really? Me cheat on you? You’re talking to the person that hates rats, why would I do that?”

"Oh! So what? You aren't into dudes or stallions? You could be- wait, what? Did you just say Kaise isn't a dude?"

"Yeah, crazy, huh? Kaise went down the same road I did and I think she likes it!"

So, Kaise turned into a chick just like Shawn and supposedly enjoys it? I got one word... lol. Kaise out of everybody though. Not to be edgy or anything, but I always thought Kaise would kill himself if something like that ever happened.

"I don't believe you."

"Kaise, here is the phone."

I heard a faint voice in the background say something in a questioning tone. I'm guessing that must be Kaise?

"Yo, what's up Jessica?" a new voice spoke. The voice sounded familiar but completely different. It had the same gangsta drawl as Kaise’s but was way more high-pitched. I could totally picture Kaise talking like this if his parents ate more apples before giving birth to him.

"Kaise? Is that you?"

"You already know, cuz. So, what's good with you? You chilling?"

Yep. When I hear 'cuz' being thrown around, I know it is Kaise. And Kaise is now a girl... damn. I feel dissapointed that I may never be one again honestly, but I don’t need to complain. Being a dude isn't as bad as I thought! Looks like the femnazi's in my school were exaggerating about all the advantages girls have over boys. Yeah, I said it! Iggnit fools!

"Oh, me? Um, yeah. How about you guys? I heard you killed somebody..."

"Really? Damn, Shawn spreads information like a fucking email." I heard Shawn shout 'hey!' in the background, eliciting a chuckle from me.

"Anyways, yeah. It's pretty assed up. We were in a cab with this dude and he was driving like he was trying to kill us. I mean, he was trying to kill us by driving like that! Anyways, when we asked to stop he stopped but locked the doors, and then the mothafucka threatened to keep us in there forever."

I paused. "Damn... are you okay?!"

"Of course I am! Well, I had blood on my horn, but I'm good."

"Horn? What do you mean horn?"

"I'm a unicorn, you feel me? I got this tumor on my head that can perform magic, I but I don't know how to use it yet. It has erectile dysfunction or some shit. Still, it's litt."

"Wow, that's cool! I'm a Pegasus, which means I have wings. You wanna hear something cool? I can fly!"

"Get the fuck out," Kaise hissed.

"No funny shit. I was flying a few days ago, but my parents won't let me go out the house so I can't practice anymore!"

"Wow, that's crazy. I'm mad jealous."

I snickered and relaxed my head on the pillow. "Why?"

"Because I don't know how to use magic..." Kaise grumbled.

"Aww, don't worry. I'm sure you will soon," I said in a soothing tone. Hey, I could still try to sympathize with people, right?"

"Thanks, boo. I'll talk to you later because Shawn wants the phone again.”

I smiled.”No problem, boo."

"Bye."

I rolled my eyes. Man, I was actually enjoying conversing with Kaise, now I'm going to have to get serious with serious Shawn again. Hehe, serious Shawn. That is such a good nickname.

I waited a couple of seconds for Shawn to pick up again. Keeping my ears close to the phone, I heard Shawn whisper ‘watch your mouth’ in the background.

"Hello? Jessica?"

"Yeah?" I yawned.

"Look, remember a few days ago?"

Even the slightest reference Shawn made caused me to shiver. Of course I'm gonna remember that day! It seemed I couldn't avoid taking L's that day, and that’s terrible because I'm usually a winner.

"A few days ago? Oh yeah, I remember when you totally left me on scene. Jerk,” I sarcastically replied.

"Jessica... look, I'm sorry for that, baby. I really am."

"You should be! I came all the way to your house because I thought you broke up with me! Then you tell me you love me, but you were just fronting! I should back hand you for that! Matter of fact, I would open hand you if I had hands because that hurts more!"

An irritated sigh snuck into my ears. "See, this is why I want you to come to my house. I knew you were gonna try to argue with me. I have so much to tell you but you going King Kong at me on the spot is making it hard for me to show you."

"Show me what? Did you find your junk?
”
“… Are you retarded? I mean… between you and me… I’m not into mares,“ Shawn whispered, which is dumb since Kaise is in the room and can clearly hear. He must be checking to make sure there isn’t anyone in my room.

"So?"

"That means I'm attracted to stallions you piss-ant!”

"Oh. Wait, so... does that mean you can-"

"Be with you? Yes! Even though I'm afraid talking to you like this, I think we can still make this work, Jessica!"

"..."

"What? That's all? No reaction?"

"I don't know... you hurt me real badly..."

"Jessica, come on! I had a rough day and I still was a full guy that time!"

"How about now? Are you still a full guy?"

"Well... I don't know. I'm kinda going through something and... look! Okay, my word choice was wrong. I wasn't attracted to stallions, but I am now I guess. It was also my first day while you were in your what, third day?"

"Yeah, so what? You think you went through hell that day? When I went home that day I was caught lacking and almost got mugged! I also thought you broke up with me!” my voice jumped up a few octaves during my black out. “I needed affection and I bet you are calling me cause you need affection!"

"What? No! I don't need any affection! Damn it, Jessica, why won’t you shut up and let me -"

"Nothing more! Talk to the hand... or hoof. You fucked up missy! I mean mister! Tell Kaise to holla at me though. As for you, get yourself a restraining order because if I see you in the open, I’ll bite your lips off! And that’s word to me!"

I hung up the phone and slammed it on my bed. Man, the nerves of that kid! She- I mean he calls me immediately after killing someone and says that he likes stallions? He went a whole day without talking to me yesterday and chooses this day to talk? Geed his body!

Though, I am curious about the video and why it wasn’t reported on the news. This is some pretty heavy shit that deserves acknowledgement. Maybe the people at the news's station are aliens and don't want to show it?

I frowned. Yeah, I should check. Where is my laptop though?

I looked at my closet wondering if I left it in there. I got off the bed and walked towards it, preparing to open it. Before I could open it, I heard my phone's ringtone go off again. I grunted.

"Damn it, who is it now?"

I marched back towards my phone and picked it up, taking a second to identify caller I.D. Oh, it was Shawn again. Geez, ain't that something. Should I hang up or what?

Hmm, I'm feeling generous today.

"Hello?"

"Jessica..." Kaise stammered.

"Oh, hey Kaise? What's up?"

"Oh, nothing much... except Shawn is crying and everything."

My right eye twitched. Heh, funny how this is something I would usually do when Shawn threatened to break up with me. I remember one time my friend called Shawn just to tell him I was crying after our argument. Nostalgia...

I waited a few seconds, but no voice came from the phone's speakers. "Shawn?"

Instead of a proper reply, I heard a sniff. Wow, he really is crying... damn. I intended my words to sting him like that, but after hearing the sounds, I regret it.

"Shawn? Are you good?"

"J-Jessica... I said I'm sorry... but... y-you don't understand me...,” he said in between sobs. "It wasn't my f-fault that you c-came so abruptly without calling or a-anything..."

I sighed. Now I feel like a jerk. Alright, I can at least be honest. "Shawn, I can't come to your house. My parents won't let me."

I heard something in the background, but couldn't comprehend it fully.

"Jessica?" Kaise muttered.

"Speak."

"I have a suggestion: Why don't you open your window and fly here?"

"Damn..." he grunted, “Fine, we'll be there in an hour or something. Stay up."

"Bye."

When the other line hung up, I dropped the phone on the bed. I laid back in the bed and put my hooves on my face. Maybe I didn't handle that as good as I could’ve. I was angry, I really was, but blind fury isn't the answer. Shawn sounded real sincere... and if Shawn does come over here, then maybe he does mean everything he said? I wouldn’t go anywhere when I just finished killing someone for my life, so that would tell a lot.

Well, we will see. In the meantime... it's time to check YOUTUBE!
............................................................................................................................................................
"You're a good actor," Kaise complimented with a smirk that had cynicism written all over it.

I sniffed and rendered a sinister smile on my face, despite my weepy state. "Hehe, you really think I’m gonna cry when it comes to being dumped? I’ve been through that road many times!"

“Fuck outta here!!!” Kaise and I chanted in unison while giving each other daps.

I glanced at the box of cut up onions on the table and closed my eyes swiftly. Without looking, I knocked the box of onions off the table and was welcomed to the sound of the buds bumping on multiple spots on the floor. I giggled and ecstatically loosened my eyes. “Anyways, I understand why Jessica is mad though. I was kind of a mook a few days ago, but so was her!”

Kaise blinked multiple times before responding. “I still don’t understand why you are trying so hard since you’re asexual. You’re a dubb and ain’t gonna do nothing, so why even go?”

“It’s simple, Kaise. You see, even though I’m asexual, I could still be in a relationship with Jessica. There will just be no touchy, cuddly, sexy time. No mas.”

Kaise twitched. “Then what’s the point? No cuddly time? Mothafucka, that right there isn’t even the friend zone, call it the ‘stranger’ zone. You’re bugging and it would be best if you just-“

“Aajaiasjwiebrt,” I mumbled in an attempt to mock Kaise. “This isn’t your business, so shut the hell up and--FUCK!” I shouted while wrapping my hooves over my eyes reflexively, feeling a sudden sensation that flared my iris with punctuated strength. It feels like the human torch gave my eye a needle or something!

I heard Kaise gasp. “Are you good, boy?”

“My eyes are starting to burn for no reason and-“

Oh yeah, I forgot the onions were still cut.

Kaise snickered. "Man, there isn't a dumb moment when it comes to you, Shawn. If this was a TV show, you will be the mule and I’ll be the one riding you, no homo. But yeah, I will be flexing with my mule while- “ Kaise’s sentence ended with a scream from her vocal cords. “SHAWN YOU ASSNOSE!”

Author's Note

This chapter was longer, but I decided to condense it and get to the point. Truthfully, It's miles better than the original So, basically, Shawn is still iffy about losing identity, Kaise treats it normally, and Jessica is trying too hard and comes off as spurious. Looks like Kaise needs to teach both of them a lesson and counsel their relationship.

As for phone conversations, I'm getting better at it but it's evidently one of my weaknesses. Don't worry, there won't be any more in the future.

Sus

“Wow…” I muttered while staring lifelessly at the streamed video on my labtop’s screen. On the video were two ponies with blood covered all over their body exiting a car. One was yellow and the other was white. I don't know if it's Kaise or not, but I'm just gonna go ahead and say it is. The camera is really far away so I can't exactly see Kaise's face, but the pony's body looks just like Shawn's. Yeah, that's a mare I guess.

Even though I couldn't see the whole action scene, the thing that caught my eyes the most was a white light light up the car out of nowhere. What type of alien is this? Lighting up an entire car? I thought it was an explosion for a second.

Anyways, Shawn was right about aliens being real. Never in my life did I- god damn! That's what I call survival instincts if I ever had a small wave of it. I don't know, but Shawn looked pretty shook after coming out the car. I'm starting to think he is calling for comfort even more...

Oh well, it's still shocking that the news didn’t show it though. I mean, that typa action should be reported worldwide, right? While a white girl who is missing for like 5 minutes becomes a worldwide story, two ponies beating someone up for their life is treated like peasants from the third estate. This is crazy.

After scrolling down the comments on YouTube, which was a lot since the video looks like it’s gone viral, I laughed. Someone said ‘Well, either there is an alien in there or there was horror movie playing in that car that came to life. Either way, it’s stupid.’

I agree, but the first choice makes more sense than the second one. Like really, a horror movie? Do people try anymore or nah?

Anyways, I know I might be making it hot but A LIVE ALIEN! That’s crazyyyyyyyyyyyyyy. How did they end up with an alien instead of a regular cab driver? That tells me a lot… it tells me that the guy who tried to rob me probably was an alien. WHY CAN’T IT JUST BE PONIES!

I sighed. “And to think my only problem was becoming a pony…” I muttered.

Well, I’m going to cherish my parents final moments as humans. When they become ponies… it will be a hell of a fight for life.

“JESSICA! COME DOWNSTAIRS NOW!” A gruff voice shouted from outside my door, likely coming from downstairs. Man, when Dad yells like that it must mean I did something illegal! Or it’s just an excuse for him to take out his anger on me…

“I’M COMING, DADDY!”

Oops, I meant ‘Dad’.
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

“What’s up, Dad?” I said while coming downstairs. He didn’t respond and kept his face turned towards the television. I shrugged and fully walked down the staircase. The smell of some exotic scent went into my nose and caused me to cringe, but I thugged it down and fully walked downstairs.

I walked directly behind my Dad’s couch and stood up on my hindlegs, opening my arms to hug him.

Wait, I forgot I’m not supposed to do that anymore.

I walked around the couch and stood in front of the television, smiling widely. “Hey Dad!” I repeated while reaching my hoof towards his hand. He looked at it for a second and pounded his fist on my hoof, even though he didn’t say one word to me. I took a second to look at his face and noticed how his eyes were unusually red; he also looked depressed. Hmm, I wonder why? Dad is usually live, but today he is acting like one of those zombies from Michel Jackson’s thriller video.

I raised an eyebrow. “You good, Dad?”

He nodded. “I’m good, Jessica, but… I have one question…” Even though I’m trying my best to be a stallion, I still prefer to keep my name. It still is a part of my identity, even though it’s a girl’s name. I don’t care, it’s my name and shouldn’t be changed… ever! Okay… maybe soon it can…

I blinked and took a seat next to him. “And what is that, Dad?”

His fumbled with his fingers. “So… remember you told me Shawn turned into a yellow pony?”

I nodded. “Yeah, I do. What about it?”

“Well… I saw something on the news that showed a yellow and white pony kill a man in a cab. Is that Shawn by any chance? Because you did say something about a yellow pony.”

My mouth gaped. Wait a second, he saw that on the news!? What channel is he watching? I looked at the graphic bug on the screen thatread CNN. Umm, I was on the same channel and ain’t see nothing…

Oh well, now I finally see it and so does Dad! This is crazy, but I wonder what he wants to tell me. Is he here to warn me about Shawn being a killer and force us to break it off or praise me for having the ‘baddest bitch’. Haha, I don’t think Shawn would like being called that. It’s not happening probably since Dad looks the opposite of happy.

Wait! Are they trying to say Shawn and Kaise killed that ‘man’ for no reason? Oh, I wish they would…

I glared at the television and re-read the caption. ‘Two ponies murder a ‘man’ in a taxi who’s body is reported missing.’ Oh, my fault. It’s obvious they are questioning the credibility of the man’s humanity. Hey, I sounded like Shawn in that sentence! Looks like that planet head is rubbing off on me.

“Yes Dad, that’s Shawn. The white pony is Kaise by the way.” He stared at me, putting on his ‘Spike Lee’ face. “What?” I laughed.

“So… let me get this straight…. Shawn killed somebody?”

“No! It’s not like that!” I groaned. “It was an alien! They had to or else they would have died!”

Dad put his hands up. “Calm down, kid, I’m just asking a few questions. Now, we will try this again: Did he kill someone or no?”

I sighed and put my head down. “Yes…” I said in a faint voice.

“…This, is, perfect!” he exclaimed with excitement.

I flinched and looked at Dad with shock. I just told him Shawn killed someone and he shouts ‘this is perfect!’
Who says that type of stuff? Not that it’s bad, but it’s confusing.

“…What?”

He put his hands on my shoulders and looked me into the eyes intently. I nervously shifted my eyes away from him and concentrated on the broadcast. “Look at me!” he demanded. “You know why this is good?”

I shrugged. “Because Shawn is alive?”

He grinned. “Not just that, but Shawn is insane!”

I blinked. “Shawn isn’t insane, Shawn just did what he had to do. Besides, I don’t think he would-“

“You fool! Remember when you told me you wanted to be like me?” I nodded. “And I am tough as a frozen chicken!
You’re not gonna be tough unless you have a tough partner.”

I pouted. “I still don’t get you. Isn’t it bad when a man’s girl is stronger than they are? That’s… degrading, right?”

He rolled his eyes. “Yeah, you’re not really a man, though. But, if you spend time with Shawn, you might be twice the badass he- I mean she is! Also, you’re soft.”

“No I am not!” I denied.

“Yes you are. You’re softer than the Michelin man.”

“Nope.”

Next thing I knew, I was punched in the stomach. My eyes popped out as I grabbed my stomach, taking a second to catch my air. “The hell is your problem?!” I spat out, a cough following shortly after.

He chuckled. “I didn’t even punch you that hard.”

“You punched me!” I screamed, “Don’t do that again!”

“Punched who?” A new voice in the room asked.

Dad and I turned around and saw a woman holding a bottle of water stare at us. I frowned and pointed a hoof at Dad. “Oh, nothing, Mom… except Dad just punched me in the stomach to try and toughen me up!”

Mom eyes got larger as she glared at Dad. “Charles, what did I tell you about your ‘brute’ games?” she said in her admonishing tone.

He shrugged. “I didn’t even hit that hard. Besides, Jessica said he isn’t soft.”

“She, Charles, she! What part of ‘that’s our daughter’ don’t you understand?!” Mom snapped.

Dad got off his seat. “We already went through this, Mara. Jessica told me she wants me to teach her how to be a man, and I’m calling our ‘daughter’ what ‘he’ wants to be called! You’re being selfish, simple as that.”

She put her left hand on her hip. “I’m being selfish? What do you mean I’m ‘being’ selfish? You’re the one trying to turn our daughter into a boy, even though we didn’t raise one!”

“Yes, but our daughter is a boy now and should learn how to be one. Besides, Jessica personally came up to me. I don’t know what your problem is,” he replied calmly.

Mom glared at me, causing my ears to flatten in guilt. “Is that true, Jessica?”

“…Yes.” I whimpered.

“…Honestly, Jessica, I’m surprised in you. Why are you trying so hard to be a boy? I thought it was cute at first, but now it’s just creepy. Or what you kids say, ‘sus’.”

I sighed. “Because, mother, I just feel the need to be one. I don’t know if it’s testosterone or not, but I have this urge to be. And it isn’t sus since I’m acting how a male should act!”

“Really? And here you are, whining over getting punched in the stomach, even though your Dad claims he didn’t hit you so hard?” she snarked.

“No, I know what’s going on perfectly now,” she said confidently while raising an eyebrow, “You’re father is forcing you, isn’t he?”

Damn, that obvious, huh?

I shook my head while putting my hooves up. “Whoa! No, not at all! I’m dead a- dead butt! It’s me, myself, and I!”

“It doesn’t make sense, though!” she snapped. “When you first changed you were crying and said you won’t ever come out your room! Now you’re brawling with grown men! It’s weird!”

“Now now, Mara, there is something called ‘progressing.’” Dad spoke this time.

“Yeah, Mom. I’m just growing into it, you know what I mean?”

“Yeah? Well, it’s only been about 5-6 days. And that’s besides the fact, why you playing with him if you know you hate being punched?” she walked over to the couch and sat down. Dad swiftly changed the channel, causing Mom to cast a surprised glance his way.

“He called me soft….” I muttered.

“What’s wrong with that?” she asked.

“Because… Shawn… um…-“

“Shawn killed an alien and I'm saying how great of a couple they can be, especially since Shawn is a strong mare,” Dad answered for me.

Mom eyes widened as she mindlessly unscrewed her water bottle. Keeping her eyes locked on Dad, she took a sip of her water and immediately did a spit take. “WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?”

I put a hoof over my mouth. “Oh shit…” I whispered, “Was that necessary, Mom?”

She looked at me if I was smoking crack. “Yes! You’re confusing me right now! When did Shawn turn into a mare? And what do you mean Shawn killed an alien!? Aliens!?”

Dad sighed. “Baby, we’re in a world with sapient ponies; don’t be surprised. And Shawn has been one for awhile, Jessica just didn’t tell you cause she was afraid. Right, Jess?”

I nodded. “Yeah, Mom. I just knew how angry you would get.”

“You damn right I would get angry!” Mom shouted, making me flinch. “Shawn being a mare is already one reason why you won’t be seeing each other, but Shawn killing an alien puts a nail in the Pallbearer!”

Wow, not even coffin… but pallbearer. Damn.

My heart started to pound. “B-but, Mom-“

"Mara, let me explain to you how-"

"Shut up, Charles! Why can't you just-"

“Let me finish! Like I was saying, Jessica and Shawn are compatible for each other. They can both teach each other how to live as their new gender and Shawn can kill! Do you really want Jessica to date a submissive, prissy thing? If so, a little kid would be able to rob them with just a water gun.”

Besides calling me sweet and chatting ode, I completely agree with him. Geez, I never thought about it like that. It’s like we’re soul mates!

She crossed her arms and took a deep breath. Mom looked like she was about to speak, but Dad continued his rant.
“And it’s good Shawn had the instinct to kill. If Jessica was in there, do you think she would be able to do that? No. I respect that, especially since that wasn’t a ‘human’. Jessica will be safe with Shawn and Shawn will be safe with Jessica. Case closed.”

“But Ray-“

“CLASS DISMISSED!” He yelled while cranking up the volume on the tv. Wow, that was disrespectful.

“Hey, can you turn that down?” I said while putting my hooves over my ears. He sucked his teeth turned the volume back to a normal level. I thought Mom was gonna yell again, but she just stayed quiet and looked lost into the television.

I’m not gonna say anything, I’m just gonna let things settle down before I mess it up. I’m not sure if Mom agrees with Dad or is she just thinking of something to say back, because Mom is a very slow but effective thinker.

But I’m not an effective thinker! What would I know about this?

Suddenly, I heard a ring in my ear. Ugh, that must be from the television blasting in my ears. I covered my ears and huddled on the couch.

“I’ll get it!” Dad announced. I un bundled my body and saw Dad approach the door Oh, it was the doorbell. Haha, great. I wonder who it could be coming at this time though.

My eyes glued to the front door, Dad looked out the peephole of the door for a few seconds, then slowly twisted the lock open. Dad pulled the door open, which showed a yellow pony.

What.

“Hey Mr.Thompson, is Jessica home?” the pony said while looking up at Dad.

‘Shawn!’ I thought while extending my head up, forcing myself into Shawn’s vision. Shawn took note of me and slid his head on the left of Dad’s body.

“Close the door, Ray!” Mom screamed. Before I got a chance to say anything, Dad slammed the door in Shawn’s face.

Author's Note

Yay, more Jessica! And this is a fulll chapter too! One more chapter before the year ends so stay tuned for another one shortly.

(on a side note, I realized I have a tendency to write the father characters as goof balls.)

Dueces

UNcensored

My mouth fell open as I stared at the door that was recently slammed in my face. Did Jessica’s father really just shut the door in my face or am I hellucinating? I swabbed my hooves against my eyes, checking if anything snuck into them. My eyelids lifted and detected the same door that should have been ajar. Well, I did literally feel the air of door swish against my muzzle, so it must have actually occurred.
The question is why? Why would he do that for? Was it something I said? Was it something I did? Did Jessica tell him to do that or what? I just gave salutations! What could have possibly attributed to him doing that! It already sucks that I was hung up on the phone, but now I’m getting left on the porch?

He wasn’t ready!

I growled and viciously banged on the door. My hooves felt the pain of the pure solidness of the door, but I ignored it and continued with my barrage. There is no way Dad drove me all the way here for me to be locked out!

“Hey! Open up! I just want to talk!”

After no response, I sighed. "Okay, calm down, Shawn. Banging the door won’t help your case."

I rolled my eyes and tapped my hooves on the ground edgily. I wonder how long I’ll be out here. I leaned on the door and decided to check the watch on my wrist, checking how many minutes I can spare.

You don’t have a watch.

My ears perked up. Great, now I don’t have a watch to time myself. I looked behind me to see if Dad was still parked in front of the house. Nope, he’s gone. There is no way I’m waiting a whole millennium out here.

I got up on my back hooves and started my assault on the door again, but this time I was actually punching it. Every crack that was manifested from my offense became deeper in sound as time went by. At this rate, I might break the door open! But seriously, why is the door not open yet? “ARE YOU SERIOUS! I CAME ALL THE WAY HERE WHILE I CAN BE AT HOME PIRATING MOVIES AND YOU ARE GONNA JEW ME LIKE THIS?! IF YOU DON’T OPEN UP THE DOOR, I’M GOING TO- gahh!“

The door that my hooves lounged on suddenly became invisible, causing my posture to stagger, sending my body spiraling down to the floor. Now lying on the floor, I squinted one of my eyes and saw a man's foot next/ nearly on my face. Oh wow, I fell into a house again! Can I have a better grand entrance for once? Like one with dancing animals and a couple of naked ladies covering their breasts with my name on it?

“Son of a hooker!” I grunted while recovering off the floor.

Come on, it couldn't have been a big fall! You know how small you are? If you took a selftie, your whole body would be visible.

Open your mouth wider, please.

After a few seconds of taut silence, the man muttered, “See what I’m saying, Jessica? This aggressiveness is perfect!”

My aggressiveness is… perfect? Well, I didn’t really expect that answer. I mean, being aggressive is usually an unattractive trait, and he did just slam the door in my face, so shouldn’t he be verbalizing his hate for my confrontational temperament?

You know what? Forget questions, I’m just gonna straight out ask what the hell is going on.

Now fully on all fours, I brushed myself off and walked pasted the human figure, seeking a certain leaf colored pony. My ears perked the moment I met Jessica’s eyes. The pony was staring at me with some despondent type expression. I know that expression, that’s the expression you have when you’re trying to warn someone that shit’s about to get real.

Jessica smiled sheepishly and waved. “Hi, Shawn.”

“………….” Was all that left my mouth.

No, it wasn’t because of her, it was because of her Mom. The woman is straight glaring at me. Like really, what’s good with her? Is she the reason Jessica's father slammed the door on my face or something? It has to be, because she is looking at me like I’m an albino even though I didn’t have a fair chance at showing my intentions yet!

I sighed. “Hello, Jessica. I would ask you what the hell is going on… but,” my head slowly shifted towards the fiery eyed woman, “I think she has all of my answers…” The woman didn’t take my brusqueness too well and shot me a glare.I held my hooves up. “Wait, wait! That was mean’t to be a joke!

“You think this is a joke!?” she hollered.

“Huh?” I winced. “What are you talking about? I didn’t even get a chance to come in and you’re-“

“Shut up!” she cut my sentence off, pointing a finger at me, which looked very fragile and couldn’t stay in one place. “I know you’re up to this!”

“Up to what?” I muttered
.
I honestly wish I knew. Is this because of the argument Jessica and I had? Nah, it couldn’t be. Jessica doesn’t seem like the type to tell her parents that she had a disagreement with one of her friends. After all the times we butted heads, I remained attached to her parents. It's all because Jessia vents to her friends instead of her parents.

“I don’t care if you used to be a boy… you are not gonna be in a relationship with my daughter! Especially not now!” she cried.

I quickly snapped out my thoughts. “Oh! That’s what this is about, huh?” I huffed while averting my head from her. Hmm, so I was correct. Well, since I predicted it, I’m gonna answer it in the most resolved way in my repertoire. “Why not? Isn’t this a good thing?” I caustically asked.

“What?”

“In short form, I’m not putting anything in your daughter's head. No, I just want to talk a few things over with her, thats all. You honestly think I’m here to bully someone into doing something?”

The part that pisses me off the most is how Jessica actually did that to me a few days ago, but I won’t ‘elaborate’ on that for now.

She gritted her teeth. “I never said you did! But I don’t want you two seeing each other regardless!”

“Oh, really?” I muttered rhetorically, “Because if you ask me… that sounds like you don’t want her to be happy…”

“What did you say?”

I turned my head back towards her direction and scowled. “Even if she did want to be with me, why not? She should be able to love anyone she wants! It doesn’t matter if she used to be a girl… love is love! And I’m not gonna front, I was iffy about this, and I still am, but, I’m sensible enough to know that both of us are a perfect fit.”

Too bad I’m asexual…
You’re not asexual, stupid.

Yes I am. I saw the pictures, and you did too.

“Now,” I continued, “You think I put this in her head? No! I don’t know if you’ve been paying attention, but this is what Jessica wants. Don’t accuse me for anything, alright? And you’re acting like I didn’t treat Jessica good after this long amount of time we been together. Since freshman year to junior year, I’ve been the best boyfriend Jessica will ever have and anyone else she meets in the future won’t be sh-anything compared to me! You should be honored for my apparency right now!”

I wanted to say ‘you should be kissing my ass for showing up’ but that would go on the borderline of disrespect. Okay, I can be a total asshole sometimes, but I’m still loyal. Not once did I cheat on Jessica or ‘expose’ her, something the boys in my school do all the time. Seriously, why would you do that to someone who trusted you to have sex with them?

The main thing is why would they do that if they know they have small penises… shit, they exposing themselves too.

Exactly. Primitive beings...

Her lips trembled. “B-but y-you...”

“What?”

She broke out in tears and sparked away from the gathering in the living room. I just stood stunned, feeling my skin pale while tried to make sense of the scene that just played in front of me.

That escalated quicker than that little kid who got suspended for kissing a girl on the cheek.

Disappointment was galore as I met the glares of Jessica and her Dad. “Ehh… I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to make anyone cry.” I chuckled and rubbed my the template of my heaad.

“Didn’t mean to!?” they up roared.

“You don’t have a chill button apparently!” Jessica sneered.

“Yeah, not cool, Shawn! I know you were trying to prove a point, but you proved it with your second paragraph! ” The man added.
Okay, I knew they would chide me for moisturizing her eyes, but I never intended to! I just was just defending myself from all those accusations.

I shrugged and decided to respond with the only rational answer that is worthy of justification. “Look, women are hard to understand. Jessica, you should have told me something!”

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so now it’s my fault? Well, you should go ahead and-“

“-Yes it’s your fault! And I think you have some nerve blaming me even though-“

“-You like to hear yourself talk but you need to shut the hell up-“

“-She blamed me because you like playing stallion in the house with your-“

Next thing I knew, both of our lips was sealed by Jessica’s Dad fingers. We continued attempting to talk over ourselves, but all that came out was incoherent mumbles. I lifted my head up and grimaced.

He laughed. “Haha, you kids. Jessica, your mom and I was like that and we still are! You crazy kids and your gender bending… have fun with role-playing! Use protection!”

After that snide comment, he removed his hands from our mouths and ran into the kitchen, most likely finding his wife to appease her. The thing is, he left Jessica and me in an awkward position: Our muzzles was close to touching one another. I’m not gonna even acknowledge the protection comment. Now I know where Jessica get her hermit savageness from. When Jessica’s father becomes an old man, he’s gonna be like master Roshi I bet. Well, he's gonna have a wife at least.

With my ears moving of its own accord, I took a deep breath and finally attempted to break the frozen water. “Um… what’s up…?” I said meekly, cursorily noting that Jessica had yet moved her muzzle from my face. Man, I’d love to retreat but it’s better if Jessica would.

“I thought Kaise was coming with you,” she said while shuffling back a couple of steps.

I frowned. Man, the way Kaise was talking earlier had me honestly believe she was coming with me to the house, but then she pulled a Floyd Mayweather and made up an excuse saying ‘she got to go home’. Pfff, the bugger nearly begged to come to my house earlier.

“Kaise said something about taking her punk ass home…”

“Her? Kaise wants you to refer to him like that?” Jessica asked quizzically.

“Yes. Remember what I told you on the phone?”

Her face lit up. “Oh, yeah! I remember! Hey… why can’t you be like Kaise?”

I grimaced. This is the part of the story where my pony friends think I’m weird for trying to cherish my old gender. The irony. “Why? Because unlike Kaise, being a guy was what made me ‘me’. Kaise is just Kaise, female or male, you're stuck with the same person."

"Why did you come here for?" she asked abruptly, ignoring my sentimental cries.

Oh man, I was hoping she would have said it sooner.

“Talk, my friend.” I pushed my muzzle closer towards Jessica’s face and gave an evil look, taking the dramatic route to insinuate how ‘serious’ I am. “We must talk!”

“Oh, okay. Come upstairs in my room so we can have some privacy.”

You smell that? That’s the smell of cherry. That smell will soon be gone.

Take your life, please.

That was clever though. Female brain got jokes.

I try, I try. Hehe.
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
“So… due to the circumstantial nature of my deficit, I’m going through something consequential that inevitably made me so prudent I have to sleep with a night light on, and I’m now galore of doubt with the sjwswepweprejrjfeasslajsdimasexual. We have sex for vanity not humanity and apsjwjwepdjghdon’tdoit. Fred Phelps isn’t sanctimonious, he is just a troll.”

Jessica’s left eye flicked. “You lost me at due.
”
Perfect, my esoteric rhetoric concealed my message but also befuddled Jessica. Okay, time to stop cat walking. Wait, due isn’t a huge word.

“I thought you would say I lost you at circumstantial or something.”

“Nah, I’m not dumb. It’s just that whenever you say ‘due, you start to spew bullshit just so you can be excused. You’re not hard to figure out, Shawn. I see through you like sequins.”

I blushed in embarrassment. “Anyways, I have something to say!” I hurriedly changed the subject, “I’m sorry, Jessica.”

“It’s alright, Shawn, it’s just that you had me worried when I got the message and-“

“No, not just for that. I mean for the phone call.” Jessica blinked multiple times until her eyes ultimately jumped open in perplexity. “Look, I know you’re confused. I mean, I wasn’t actually crying on the phone… I just said that to get your attention. And I’m not into males, or females… I’m asexual.”

Jessica blinked multiple times before responding, most likely musing over my revelation. “So… you came all the way here just to tell me that you want to be in a relationship with me, but you don’t want to fuck? Sounds like what you told me a few days ago...”

“Pretty much.” I snorted with apathy.

“And you lied to me on the phone just to get me to talk to you? Really? That’s not cool, man.” Her right eye twitched as she turned her back on me.

I rolled my eyes in exasperation. “Well, at least I’m being honest. Besides, you were being Loco roco and wouldn’t let me explain my story!”

Jessica sighed and leisurely reverted her head towards me. “The way you were talking earlier had me thinking you were gonna open up. How do you know you’re asexual anyways?”

“Because I was looking at pictures of ponies on the internet. I saw this pony and thought he was pretty… good looking, but I didn’t get aroused. I didn’t get… let’s just say I didn’t feel anything enticing,” the final words rolled off my tongue.

“So? That doesn’t mean anything.”

“Boy, if I don’t fantasize, then laying with you is just a fantasy story.” I deadpanned.

She watched me with dilated eyes and stepped back, evidently taken by surprised. “I see… you hate me.”

“… What?”

“You hate me, that’s all. You’re not asexual, you’re just too scared to tell me. Personally, I don’t care anymore. I was thinking today and actually almost forgave you. Yep, I was gonna let you slide, but then your tight ass is gonna come to me saying shit like ‘OOO, I’M ASEXUAL!’. No, fool, it ain’t like that. Come clean with me and tell me you are scared. Don’t lie to me, because that right there shows we ain’t a real couple. How you’re being a coward to me, the person who you give all your secrets too!

“Yeah, I went there. Don’t forget I’m going through the same shit as you! I tried my best everyday to get used to it... I had to! You on the other hand are trying to live in the past, tryna do things you think will help you but it isn’t helping me! This is so like you, Shawn, always thinking about yourself.”

Honestly, how do I respond to this without having an outbreak? Being called a liar really hurts, especially when you loved someone more than their mother did. It’s like building a bridge only for it to be destroyed on the day of the grand opening.

I bit my lip. “Um, no one is lying to you. You’re right, I was afraid to tell you, but can you blame me? Look at how you’re acting, dude! How you telling me I’m lying when I was in the room and… look! Y-you, you don’t know what I’ve seen with my own eyes! Then you try t-to tell me off when you’re oblivious to the- ugh! I love you and that will never change, so stop saying I don’t because I came all the way here just to see you!”

“Why? Why would you if you’re asexual?” she snarled, “If you know you aren’t gonna be happy with me, why waste the trouble? You heard of ‘easier said than done’? Watch you break up with me in a few weeks!”

“Why would I?” I asked with umbrage, my chin jutting out, “Contrary to popular belief, looks aren’t a damn thing.”

The pegasus responded with a bark of laughter. “Oh word? So now I’m ugly?”

I frowned.“Nah, you cute. But anyways, that’s not the point. I-I just don’t want to have sex, ight? I want to have sex with your personality though, you get it?”

“Um...” Jessica meekly muttered while averting her head from me.

“I love you for who you are, not sex. I mean, if I wanted to have sex then I might let you hit, but I don’t, so let’s have a clean relationship until I... feel female enough, which might not happen anytime soon. Any questions?” I grinned.

Instead of responding, Jessica walked closer towards me. I don’t know if it was supposed to be intimidating or not, but I reacted by scrambling back and tripping on my backhooves. “Are you good?” I asked apprehensively.

Jessica smirked, clearly penetrating my waves of vicious thoughts. “Look, stop the bullshit. You’re telling me you want to be in a relationship with me without sex?” I nodded immediately, totally set on my decision. Jessica sighed. “I was afraid you would say that. Good bye, Shawn.”

“No!” I interjected with fume, causing Jessica to flinch very hard. I glared at Jessica, but quickly regretted it when I realized my outburst frightened her. Damn, it wasn’t my fault though; I almost had a heart attack! I huffed and trotted around nervously. “Sorry, my fault. But, there are three things I hate you talking about: Your old boyfriend’s penis and how big it was, money because you always end up mooching a dollar from me, and talking about friends, even though none of our friends are mentioned. Baby, this can still work out perfectly! I don’t want t-to l-lose any contact with you! I want to be closer to you than ever, not diverge from our usual behavior!”

Jessica cringed. “How are we gonna be closer than ever, Shawn? No offense, but you know what relationship I see? I see a best friend relationship, that’s all. I can’t kiss you, touch you, cuddle with you, etc...”

“I never said you couldn’t touch me.”

“Not like that, I mean touch your body,” she clarified.

“Oh...” my ears flattened after the explicit revelation. I actually had a penchant for that lascivious behavior as male, but now it’s whatever.

“And honestly, I’m gucci with it. Too much is going on. There are aliens running around, no more school for me even though I really need a job, and you’re not emotionally ready. You say you’re asexual? I believe you, but you don’t have to be with me if you’re not attracted to me.”

How many times do I have to reprise this argument.

“Jessica... you’re attractive, I just don't want to lay with you. Think of it as abstinence.”

“No, it’s not like that. You are really a dude, and I’m really a chick, which means I can’t play the ‘boyfriend’ role. If you were here before, you would see me arguing with Dad about the whole situation.”

Sometimes I wish I played football; they act so gay in that locker room it would be natural for me to love another male.

“Jessica, Jessica,” I drawled, “I don’t care what role you play! I just want to be with you!”

Jessica stared at me with a blank expression. Yeah, It’s so unlike me begging for something, but I don’t care. It came to that point where I have to.

“Shawn... I can’t front on you: I believe you. You do love me, I can tell... but... it’s not going to work out.” She sighed and turned around, putting her furry back into my view. “Just... go home. You’re making it too hot...”

“Jessica... honestly...”

“GET OUT!” She shouted to the top of her lungs, still refusing to make eye contact with me.

Tears started exploding from my eyes. Yes, genuine tears. And I don’t know what Jessica means by making it hot, but is the scorching liquid coming down my eyes what she referring to? Damn, everything was going so perfect in the beginning, but now it’s coming down to this, huh? Jessica is choosing this time, a rare moment of my vulnerability, to break up with me? Oh man, I want to say I don’t deserve this... but I do.

It's my fault, I was too keen on keep my masculinity. Even after the talk with Katie, I still haven’t changed much. I’m just too-

No, bro. Your sister doesn’t want you to force yourself into things. She would be proud of you actually.

Lies!

I’m just a stubborn asshole. Psh, abstinence. What was I thinking? No straight person is going to be abstinent. I’m asexual though... so abstinence isn’t a problem for me. Jessica however isn’t. Oh man, I need to re-think things before I say it!

“Jessica... please, it’s just-”

“LEAVE SHAWN! LEAVE BEFORE YOU MAKE ME DO SOMETHING I DON’T WANT TO DO!”

*cut*

The tears continued secreting down my cheek, even as I rubbed them off. I wanted to acquiesce to Jessica’s demands, but I couldn’t find any working nerves in my body. I felt numb and really, really dumb. Maybe Jessica was right: Maybe I should have just said it on the phone? Now looking at it, this was inevitable, especially after my douchebaggy approach.

My chin trembled as I attempted to speak. “F-Fine! If you want to be like that... then fine! Forget you!”

I didn’t mean what I said... at all. That statement is in no shape or form a representation of how I candidly feel; it’s just a device I used to hopefully capture Jessica's attention. Now I know why she turned her back on me, which was clever. She won’t be able to witness the sight of a crying pony. Smart move, but that tells me how serious she is.

I opened my eyes slightly and noticed Jessica was still paying me no mind. She just stood there... with all of her integrity intact, while I’m pathetically crying for her attention. Is this what I’ve become?

"Yo! Why are you still here, Shawn?"

I stared, no, glared at her. That really struck an emotional chord in me, but it wasn’t sadness, it was anger. That's all she can say? I went through that demoralizing display without even trying to hide my feelings, but she can only ask why I'm here?

"I'm crying you curr! Turn around!" I snapped.

That's what happens when you play hot potato with someone's feelings.

I’ll play hot potato with your head if you don’t shut up!

"Jessica, why you acting like such a stubborn- ugh! Girl, stop playin because-"

"Guy," Jessica interrupted, "Do I look like a girl to you? Just stop, please, you're getting me even more tight."

“How?"

"Becauseeee you're stuck in the past! Like really, what's good with you!" Jessica finally turned around and looked at me with an expression that mingled disbelief and frustration. "You're asexual but you want to be with me?"

I couldn’t feel the tears flow from my eyes anymore, which marked the permanent switch to anger. I swear, if I have to repeat myself one more time, bloody heads are gonna roll. “You know, you’re making it hard to want to be with you! Like damn, you can’t wait for awhile? You sound thirsty.”

“I’m not thirsty, I just don’t want you to play games.”

“I’m not playing games, dammit. If you were working in an office for your whole life and ended up cutting people’s weeds, how would you feel?”

Jessica deadpanned. “Like a loser.”

“Exactly! That’s how I feel!”

“Bad comparison though. I told you sex doesn't feel like-”

“-I know I know, terrible juxtaposition right there, but that’s what it feels like... to me. I’m done arguing with you though. Want me to leave? I will then.” I sighed, my anger depleting and slowly turning back into sadness. I guess I’m in the mood to constantly change moods.

“Wait! Don’t leave?” I gave Jessica my full acknowledgement and saw a familiar glint in the pegasus’s eyes. “You said you’re asexual, right?”

“YES! YES YES, YES TIMES 100! I AM! DON’T BELIEVE ME? KISS ME RIGHT NOW AND I’LL SHOW YOU!” Jessica flinched. “Sorry, I just hate when people repeat themselves like a broken record.”

Sh- I mean HE laughed. Man, it feels so weird saying that once again. Maybe the more I refer to Jessica as male, the more I’ll warm up to it. I mean, I don’t want to, but it’s respectful to call someone what they identify with I guess. “Broken record? This is 2013, bro, haha. Who stills talks like that?” I shrugged. “I bet you still say ‘dilly dally’.”

“That’s beside the point, and you’re not funny.” I grimaced.

“Not really, not only are you trying to live your old life, you’re still using words that been out of style since early 2000s. Get in the present, Shawn,” he admonished. Yeah, I said he. Hehe, damn...

“I live how I want to live.” I calmly asserted.

“Damn, you like being a lame on purpose or what? Anyways, you said no sexing... but kissing?”

“Doesn’t matter, I’m not gonna enjoy it but you can if you want.”

“What if you do enjoy it? Hmm?”

“Then we have no reason to not be together,” I replied swiftly while looking into his eyes intently. Truthfully, I really hope I do feel something, you know? I still don’t care for doing this type of stuff with a male or anything, but Jessica is half-way right. I just won’t feel the ‘love’, and it would feel more like a regular friendship. Man, I don’t care anymore.

Does this mean you’re gonna have sex again?

Not even in my wet dreams.

My eyes danced around Jessica’s face. Now that I look at it, Jessica came out nicely as a stallion. With his short length mane that looked naturally curly, eyes that is big enough to park a car on, all his pupil's and innocent smile. But, despite all this, I still have no intention laying down with he- I mean him! Maybe I’ll have an epiphany as soon as I kiss Jessica?

“So, what’s going on?”

I blinked rapidly as Jessica knocked me out my thoughts. Oh, I forgot. Shouldn’t I go first or is it the other way around? I accosted Jessica and poked him on the chest. “Guess what?” My head moved forward as our chests pressed against each other. Our faces would’ve been directly planted on each other if I moved a little closer.

Jessica raised an eyebrow. “What are you-“

I pulled Jessica closer towards my body and landed an abrupt kiss on his muzzle. I intended for this to be a split second kiss, but I really got to ‘prove’ to Jessica what I mean. I shut my eyes but fortunately was able to catch a glimpse of Jessica blush, which stroked my ego. It’s nice to know my service is exemplary.

“Hwey Dwan!” Jessica mumbled. However, I didn’t take a hint and maintained the embrace of our lips. Wetness began to surround my mouth as I pushed forward into Jessica’s throat. However, Jessica wasn’t prepared and jerked back, causing me to stumble forward slightly.

Before I fell, Jessica caught mw in between both of his hooves. But, the only weird thing was my upper lip overlapped with Jessica’s mouth, which probably answers the sudden moisture on the skin above my lip. I opened my eyes and was greeted to a bright red face from the usually jade Pegasus, who pushed me off a few seconds later.“Eww! Really?” I groaned in offense, wiping my lips with my fur.

He shrugged. “Hey, it’s not my fault! It’s like you were trying to swallow me or something!”

“First of all, pause. Second, you pushed forward on me! Why would you do that?”

“Well,” Jessica paused and wiped his mouth. “Man, why did you kiss so long? I thought you would stay on for a split second, but it was like you were falling asleep on my lips!”

I shrugged. “Hey, I got carried away.”

He smirked. “Carried away, huh? So, I’m guessing you enjoyed it?”

How can I put this? I don’t want to say the wrong thing, I just want to be honest.

My face twisted. “Ummmmm... I guess I can say that it was-”

Next thing I knew, the taste of Jessica’s hoof entered my mouth. My eyes widened as I took notice of the green appendage in my mouth.

“Wjat suh duckk!”

Jessica chuckled. “You don’t even gotta ask. I know you enjoyed it! In fact...” Jessica voice became more seductive as he raised his other hoof. “I bet you loved it even more...”

“Hmmmm?” My right eye twitched. Okay, I don’t know what he plans to do with that hoof or why his voice got so slinky, unless it’s an indication that he is gonna do something with his hoo-

My whole body shivered next moment I felt something cold slid between my haunches. What the hell? Did something crawl between me or-

I yelped and hopped the back from Jessica, landing on my ass in the process. My heart started beating rapidly, causing me to place a hoof on my chest in attempt to control it. Was I just groped? “Y-you...”

Jessica grinned. “Wow, my lips taste so good you got wet? That’s crazy, I guess you’re a low key freak!” He took a second to examine his hoof, frowning right away. “Ew, why is it red?”

“Because I’m on my period!” I barked. “And yes! I thought it was good, okay? Still don’t want to have sex with you!”

“Yes!!!” a genial chant surfaced from his mouth as he hoof pumped. See, Jessica is already hoof pumping with inanimate objects; he’s gonna be giving daps in no time. “Wait, you liked the kiss but you still don’t want to have sex? You’re still asexual, aren’t you?”

I rolled my eyes. “No slowly the slow pony, I’m technically straight. I mean, add it all up and it makes sense. I think you’re cute, I liked kissing you, but I don’t want to have sex with you because I’m afraid of it. Do you understand it now? I under-analyzed everything and blew it out of proportion.”

“Wow...” he said in amazement. Funny, his reaction is lacking viability just like my initial one. Now that all the adrenaline died, how do I feel about this? Okay I guess. It’s not like it’s humans or anything, and the more I’m reminded I’m with Jessica, the more tolerable it feels.

So, shouldn’t you be cool with him touching you?

No.

“Yeah, now excuse me...” I got off the floor and brushed myself. Geez, I gained a habit of doing that every time I get off the floor. I’m really becoming a clean freak. I brush myself every time I get off the floor, always make sure my mane looks kempt, take showers every day...

Taking showers everyday is good hygiene. And you don’t brush your teeth...

Teeth isn’t important for a pony. It’s not like I’m gonna use it anyways.

With Jessica.

If she wants ear sex, I’ll play inappropriate music in her ear.

You mean ‘he’.

“Where you going?” Jessica quired.

Now at the door, I made it creak after slowly opening it. “Bathroom,” I replied.

“Nuh uh! I need to wash this off me!”

“Nope!” I chirped while shutting the door. I dashed to the nearest/only bathroom and entered it, slamming the door apace. I’m sorry, but Jessica has to go downstairs or something because my problem is more urgent. Maybe if he kept his hooves where they should be, none of us would need to use the bathroom! Well, probably me though, but I wouldn’t have known.

“Is someone there!” a voice that came from no organ of my body spoke.

I turned around and forced my eyes to look at the shower/bathtub combination that stood in the back of the room. Was there a transparent curtain? Not really, it was actually blue, but I could still see the naked woman’s body silhouette against the curtain. Her boobs, legs, and butt were all apparent in the shadow, and this made me feel... hold up, I feel something contracting below. Yep, I feel excited.

But... the only problem is that the woman behind the curtains is probably Jessica’s mom.

The silhouette dramatically put her hands on her head and screamed. “GET OUT!”

I felt a burning sensation in my cheeks. “Sorry!” I hurried out the door and pushed my back against it to slam it shut. Jessica and I shared glances for a split second until I felt my eyes close.

“What happened?”

With my midsection feeling like it’s being bear hugged by a sumo wrestler, I lowered my head and sat back on my haunches, resting my back on the door. I’m not gonna be able to tell Jessica this while making eye contact. “I saw your Mom naked. She freaked out cause guy who wasn't her husband was in there.”

“Umm... so? I thought you only liked stallions now. Please don’t tell me you-”

“Nah, I like both. Don’t ask why... I just know!” I replied curtly while opening my eyes.

Jessica sighed. “You’re confusing. First asexual, than straight, then bi-sexual. Bi-sexual for two different species! What’s next? You’re a tranny?” I glared at him. “Matter of fact, I already checked you out. I think it’s good you do go home... that's a very filthy p-“

*pow*

I decked him in the jaws and made his whole head rotate around till he saw his neck. Man, so disrespectful. Who says stuff like that anyways?

The pegasus cracked his neck and slowly adjusted his head back to normal. I couldn’t help but giggle. Even the ponies’ movements are animated. “What’s your problem? Why did you hit me for?”

I smiled and closed my eyes. “You got outta line quicker than someone who gotta pee, so I gotta put you back in. “

Next thing I knew, I felt a hoof strike my face. However, I wasn’t as resilient as Jessica and scrambled back whilst bumping my head on the door since I was leaning on it. You could basically say Jessica grabbed my head and slammed it on the door. Jessica’s head hovered over my now laying position. “That’s what you get.”

I replied with an irritated moan. Damn, you would have thought I would get a small break, but the mothaf-ellla hit me like I was a fair one!

“Hey! I’m a girl here, you didn’t have to hit so hard!”

“A few minutes ago you said you weren’t.” He retaliated, his dull tone matching his eyes.

My lips pursed as I recovered off the floor. “You right, you right. I was asking for it, but you didn’t have to hit so hard. How about if you accidently knocked me out?”

“So what? You shouldn’t have hit me in the first place! Act like a guy, get beaten like one.”

That sounds like testosterone to me. I hate it! Not my Jessica! But, Jessica sounds smart actually. Can it be that testosterone makes people smarter?

I smirked. “That’s what I like to hear.”

“As you should. Now, you should dip before my Dad finds out what you did.”

I gulped. “Um, yeah… can you call my Dad and let me stay in your room until he comes, please?” I aksed while nervously circling my hoof on the floor.
“No.”

I scowled. I guess testosterone turns them into assholes too.
.....................................................................................................................................................

Author's Note

This is probably the last character building chapter for awhile. Just thought this would be a great time to clear up a few things, which I hope this chapter succeeds at doing. I admit, I thought of making it a cloppy chapter, but the results of this chapter panned out better than I thought. I don't like the ending, but I couldn't find a creative way of closing it. So I copped out and threw in a little comedic bit at the end, which is convincing enough to transition into next chapter smoothly without any cliffhangers involved. The comedy tag on the story was so
extenuating I was like'fuck it' and threw it in, even though it's hackneyed as hell.

So, if you have any confusion, please comment. Maybe I didn't make it clear enough, but it's so much you can do in one chapter. *sigh

Death2fearofDeath

I departed from sleep with my own accord. Without opening my eyes, my upper body lifted and I bent my head forward, stretching the calloused bones in my neck. “Augh!” I groaned after I felt a snap in my neck, which in turn fully woke me up. For some reason, it felt like my body was absorbed in something… as if I was sinking. I opened my eyes and saw my hindlegs legs spread out in front of me. My hindlegs rested on a comfortable pink surface… but it wasn’t couch, it looked like a bean bag.

I frowned and feisty tapped the sides of the ‘bean bag’, which actually confirmed it was one because I swear I felt some dried beans incarcerated in there. After squirming for a couple of seconds, I held my hooves on the bag and pulled myself off the bag. Well, sleeping like that sure beats the couch. I’m still tempted to sleep in Katie’s bed one day… but she did say she kick a lot. Hell, I used to sleep with her when she was younger, I think I have a few bruises on my own.

Haha, you were sinking in something pink.

I just noticed that… damn.

I know you’re going to miss vagina for sure.

The scary thing is Jessica was so petite but her legs were-

STOP!
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
I ambled downstairs with no anxiety present, which you can say was a pretty very ignorant move for me because downstairs could have had any unsuspecting guests. This was the case when I stepped down the flight of stairs, because my mom came into prospect when I felt my hooves touch the floor.

My mother was watching TV, while I’m in the open directly behind her. See, usually I’m happy seeing my mother, but today is an anomaly. You see, I forgot I didn’t talk to her ever since I came home yesterday. She left me in the school but what she didn’t know was she basically gambled with my life! I could have just went home with her, but no, I was being a stubborn dullard and decided on walking home with Kaise, whose monkey mouth almost got me in more trouble!

I didn’t even tell her what happened, but I couldn’t! She would have been be so pissed… but you know what? I’m dumb for one specific reason: She will find out eventually. And when she does find out, it will be over for me! She could have passed out seeing me on the news with the ‘murder’ caption next to it. She would have been prepared for it, especially after hearing it from my mouth, but on the news? Oh god.

I frantically picked up my hindlegs and took a step so lightly my hooves scarcely connected with the floor. The sight of Mom watching T.V. quietly really riled me up, huh? She’s just sitting there with the volume low, not moving an inch or anything. Just sitting there… like, is she even watching T.V. or daydreaming?

Hell no.

I gingerly turned around and began to walk up the stairs again.

“Shawn, I know you’re there…” Mom muttered.

“SHIT!!!” I spat (literally) out apace.

“What did you say?!” Her monotonous tone quickly changed into one of pure vigor and authority.

“What do you mean? I just sneezed. ACHIIIIIIIIIT! See?” My left eye twitched at how corny that sounded.

Hey, it might be corn, but it will work! People eat up corn, if you know what I mean.

“That’s one terrible sneeze you got under your belt, Shawn,” Mom said. I couldn’t confirm if she was grimacing or smirking, but her tone suggested it was one of them.

“Um… yeah… so, how did you know I was here?”I asked dumbfounded.

“You’ve been walking around for three days; I think I know the sound of my kids’ movements. Now, come downstairs and stop hiding.”

Damn, motherly instinct at its finest. Why does motherly instinct never activate when I ask for a sandwich? Things never work to my advantage, man.

I sighed and walked towards the television while putting my head down shamefully. My heart started pounding as I prepared to buy what was in store for me. I glanced at the TV for a second and show some random movie on with the ‘LMN’ bug on the screen. Ugh, I hate that channel. I want to piss on whoever created it. “Yes, Mom?”

Mom un-attached her eyes from the television and blankly stared at me. To my surprise, Mom didn’t look too bad. I mean, she’s looking paler than usual, but her eyes aren’t bloodshot red and her hair is pretty straight. I expected her to look like something I poop out after eating a taco, but okay.

“Shawn… you know the Five W’s, right?”

“Yeah, the who, what, where, when, and why right?” I wonder what Mom is trying to search for with that question; it's really unusual.

“Well, you had the order wrong, but yes. Now, before we get into things, who is Shawn Hopkins?”

I grimaced. “Um… Me…”

“What was Shawn Hopkins doing yesterday?”

I bit my tongue. I know what she’s doing, she’s asking a litany of questions in hope of me coughing up the information she wants to hear, but lucky for me the interrogation I had yesterday primed me for things like this.

I smirked. “Chilling.”

“And when was Shawn Hopkins supposed to be home?”

“I don’t know, you never specified a time.”

She squinted her eyes, obviously becoming irked by my jargon. “And where was Shawn Hopkins?”

“At school.”

She slammed her hands on the couch and shot up in the seat. “THEN WHY THE HELL DID SHAWN HOPKINS SHOW UP ON THE NEWS REPORTED FOR KILLING SOMEONE!”

I swear I felt one of my eyes shrink the moment Mom’s volume rose to one of a person trying to hold a convo in the club. I shook my head, clearing my thoughts. “Mom…” I struggled to find my voice, but all that came out was an adenoidal cough. Man, now that we are on topic, how do I explain? How can I explain without sounding… stupid. I need something convincing. “Mom, I’m going to be honest… it was totally random. Like damn, I know it sounds so ridiculous, but I somehow ended up in a scrap with an ‘alien’ who was disguised as a cab driver. I know it sounds absurd, but I just wanted a cab ride.”

“A cab ride? Why couldn’t you take a bus like you usually do!?” Mom continued pressing further.

“Because I couldn’t, Mom! I just couldn’t! The asshole bus driver wouldn’t let me on!”

“Watch your language, missy!” Mom chided.

“I’m sorry, Mom, but I’m just angry that...-" I frowned. "Don't call me that, alright? Anyways, the bus driver said no ponies can come on… but that’s bulls-crap because Kaise went on earlier.”

“W-Why would he say that?”

Before I replied, I hopped on the couch and rested my body on it, which prompted Mom to sit back on the couch. “And he said that because he isn’t real. Something tells me the jerk was probably a bigger fraud than Carlos Mencia, which means he stole his shit! The bus, uniform, everything was just a prop!”

She frowned. “Shawn… what did I tell you about-“

“I’m sorry I’m sorry, it just makes me angry. Anyways, look, the whole thing was predetermined or something.” Mom’s frown became wider, which means I’m going have to get deeper into this conversation. “Predetermined isn’t the right word… but you get my gist. I wasn’t looking for trouble, there are just a lot of weird creatures out there… A LOT! I’m more alert than ever now, but ain’t it scary how the most normal looking person can be an alien?”

Mom’s eyes puffed out as she brought her slender hands towards her mouth. “Oh my god, Shawn…” she wheezed while fully burying her head into her hands, small tears accompanying her sobbing.

Oh no.

I quickly wrapped my replacements for hands around Mom neck and tugged her in for an embrace. I nuzzled Mom on the neck and patted her back softly in hope of comforting her. The way Mom appeased me a few days ago will not be elapsed form my memories. In fact, I think I learned how to be somewhat more sympathetic after that. “There there, Mom, it’s gonna be okay…”

Instead of Mom leaning into my chest further, she pulled back and broke my grip. Before I had a second to lament the release of my comforting hold that I felt strong about, I was soccer mom slapped in the face, which means I was bitch slapped by a middle age mother.

I stayed stunned, not even attempting to look at Mom once more. In fact, I scrambled off the couch and ran to the nearest wall unit in the room, hugging on it while shuddering. I would have hid inside it, but I’m too big.

“Why do you gotta do things like this, Shawn!?” she bellowed.

“Things like what?” I squeaked.

“These stupid things! I try my best to be as nice and supportive to you, but you always gotta do something extra! You could have just come home, but you chose to go ‘hang’ out with your friend! I’m at work praying that you are okay… b-but-“ her voice hinted she was about to break down again, but she took a much needed sniff, “Y-you almost got killed and I’m at work thinking you’re fine! Do you know how scared I was when I saw that news report?”

Great, now I feel shitty. At least Mom isn’t blaming herself for my sumer eve actions. “Mom, I never did anything stupid. I always walk home with Kaise, even at night sometimes. I-I’m sorry if I upset you, but I never knew it would be like tha-“

“YOU DIDN’T KNOW!?” She snapped. “TAKE CONTEXT CLUES, WILL YA?! IF THEY WOULDN’T LET YOU ON THE BUS, WHY WOULD YOU CONTINUE TRUSTING TRANSPORTATION!? YOU SHOULD HAVE CALLED ME!”

My expression softened. “Y-you right, Mom. But, that wouldn’t make sense, because you were in work and-“

“DON’T EVER SAY THAT AGAIN! I DON’T CARE IF I’M IN WORK, AT THE AIR FORCE, OR IN A DIFFERENT COUNTRY; IF MY BABY IS IN TROUBLE I’M GOING TO SAVE HER!”

To my perplexity, I didn’t cringe at the feminine pronoun. Then again, I have too much on my plate to deal with frivolities such as pronouns.

Wait, frivolous? Forsaking the chance to keep my original gender intact isn’t frivolous at all! I’ll just say it’s not needed anymore. Look, it’s time for me to move on now, but I don’t want to act like my worries were dumb.

She paused for a couple of seconds. “Why Shawn, why?” The more she repeated that question, the more distant my eyes became. “Why would you do that? My brother just passed and here you are trying to get killed-“ she couldn’t finish her sentence, succumbing to tears that surrounded her eyes. Mom just began bawling on the couch and blocked the view of the rest of the world with her hands. In fact, it looked like she was ‘shooing’ me away. Once again, I just absorbed everything with my eyes and made no compromise of reconciliation yet. What do I do? What can I do?

I felt my lower lip quiver. My face felt hot as my vision slowly blurred. If I wasn’t so shocked I would have sworn that I felt water coming from my-

No, fuck that. I’m done with crying. Mom is crying right now and I’ll be damned if I CAN’T re-assure her! One thing that helped me stay sane since transformation was my family, especially Mom even though she is a nuisance.

I blinked back my tears and marched towards the couch, climbing on it quickly. Once again, I pulled mom into a hug, but this time I actually applied pressure to the hug, making sure I actually have Mom’s body clasped. I tried my best to smile, but it’s difficult to smile when you’re hesitant.

“Mom... it will be okay, trust me.” I let out a smile that was so small it could have been mistaken for a smirk. Mom’s response was more fits of sobs. “You know, Uncle Ray was my best friend,” The mention of his name cajoled me to look up towards the sky. I might not be the most religious person, but I’m very deferential towards dead people and look to the sky when I mention them. Or in Osama’s case, look at the ground.

“I don’t know why he had to die, but I guess God has the answers, because everything happens for a reason, right? He’s in a better place, I’m sure. But, let’s stop with these depressing thoughts.”

“Huh?” Mom moaned.

I sighed and patted her back. Mom’s head is somewhat too big to rest on my chest, but I’m not tetchy about it. “I I survived, right? Think about that instead of how close I came to dying. Be positive, Mom! It could have been worse, don’t even stress anything anymore.”

“Oh, Shawn, you’re right! But, it was too close! What if you did die? What if?”

What if, my least favorite word. I don’t wanna hear anything dubious, so maybe ‘what will’ will suffice. Oh well, she has a good question. “Then I will meet Uncle Ray in heaven. Plus, if I do die, I won’t have to be in this go-sh darn pony body anymore! You know what I mean? If I died one day, it would be a holiday... for us!”

My confidence seemed to have calm Mom down a bit. She stopped sobbing and lifted her head from my torso. “You’re right, Shawn… but…”

“But what?”

“I just never spent much time with you, Shawn. If you do plan on dying, it would be nice to be a family for once.” I was ready to bring up the ‘drinking’ subject, but I told Dad the same thing. But you know what? I smoke! I’m no better than her, haha.

I nuzzled her shoulder once again while shutting my eyes, smiling brightly. “I love you, Mom.”

Finally, she returned the much-needed hug. “I love you too, sweetie. I just wish we spent more time together.”

So do I. But beggars can’t be chooser, can they? It’s no way I can go back in time and make sure we had a proper bond, but I can make sure we will in the future. From this day fourth, I’m not gonna stay in my room 24/7, but 12/7. A big improvement, right? “So… when is the funeral?”

“Next week. I already started arranging for it. Expect the house to be crowded one day with a bunch of people.” I can say something witty, like how most people don’t care but just want to eat, but I’ll chill.

What now?

I think I’ll take Mom up on her offer.

“Okay… so, I have nothing to really do today, so why don’t we hang out until you begin your work shift?”

She raised an eyebrow. “I work at 10:30-7:30 today and its 9 something. What can we do?” I broke our embrace and fixed my eyes on Mom. I can’t believe I’m gonna say this…

“You know what? I’m feeling generous today… so maybe you can finally get a chance to do my mane.”

Without future ado, Mom grabbed one of my hooves and dashed upstairs.

In the words of Nevel Papperman... I will rue the day.

........................................................................................................................................................................
“Can I look now, Mom?”

“Not yet, sweetie, I still have to put the finishing touch.”

I groaned. I still don’t know why I allowed Mom to do anything she desires to my mane. The only condition was it must not be overly girly, but you see how long it’s taking her to do it? She evidently has something big in store. No seriously, I don’t care if it takes 100 hours: If it’s something frilly I’m going to revolt.

“Ouch!” I exited my stupor with a yell, feeling Mom pluck on a strang of my mane. I swear, that’s the 100th time she did that! Is it too late for me to run yet?

“Okay, I’m done!” Mom announced while forcing a mirror in front of my face.

My straight face never survived the moment I saw my reflection. With my stomach fluttering, I gasped and ran a hoof through my new mane style. The two puffy curls in the front of my mane are sadly gone and replaced with a short yellow bang with orange highlights that didn’t completely conceal my eyes, albeit not giving it the same freedom my old haircut gave me. I thought it was okay, but back of my mane completely jutted my mind: it was two braided pigtails that were kept in place with two purple hair ties… hair ties! The pigtails were a mixture of yellow and orange and seemed to be a patterned swirl. They were both equal in length, which means I now have two strands of braided mane running down my cheeks.

Why didn’t I just say brush it?!

Because you’re so lazy you couldn’t even say it. You got what you deserved.

Damn it, brain, if I wanted you to talk I would've asked you!

“So, what do you think?” Mom asked. "I think you look cute!"

"I'm tired of cute.." I said under my breath, forcing myself to smile while lifting my hoof up, making the pony equivalent of a thumbs up. “It looks good…” I said from the corners of my mouth., “How long do I have to keep it?”

She laughed. “Honey, you can take it out whenever you want to.”

I slid off the woman’s lap and landed on the floor. “Mom, couldn’t you use rubber bands or something? In fact, how about nothing at all?” I asked while playing with my braids.

“But, it contrasts nice with your hair color, dear. Without it, it wouldn’t look right."

“NO! I HATE IT! I look girly, take it out!!!”

“What’s wrong with that? You are a girl… so…”

I brought one of my yellow appendages towards my face and face hooved. “How long are you gonna keep this up, Mom? I’m not Katie, I was born male! Do you even member that or what?”

“Look, I have to go to work. You told me do what I want, and I did! I have no time to do it all over, so if you wanna walk around with an afro, then go ahead,” she murmured while averting her head from me.

“Yes! Give me an afro!”

“Matter of fact, it might take awhile taking your braids out. I have to leave now and you’re coming with me. I’ll take it out when we get to my job.”

I sighed and nodded. “Okay, Mom, I guess I’ll- wait! Did you say you want me to go to work?!”

She returned the nod. “Yes, no and, if, or buts.”

“W-why?!”

“Because, Shawn, you think I trust you in this house by yourself? Haha, no. You’re banned from going outside, unless a human is with you.”

Dammit… no more smoking weed at the retirement home again.

“I can’t go to your job though!”

“Why not?” Mom pinched her lips inquisitively.

“Because… because…” I clenched my teeth in exasperation, pondering a convincing way to make Mom reject her idea of taking me to her job. Something factual, because I’m sure my feelings aren’t relevant right now.

No animals allowed.

“No animals allowed! Yeah, that’s why!” I hate calling myself an animal, but it is what it is. Plus, I got to go to practice.”

“You’re not an animal, you’re more of a mutant.”

I rolled my eyes. “Yeah, a mutant animal. Still an animal. That’s like saying a white person is black just because he has a tan. ”

Mom’s arms crossed. “I don’t care, if I can’t take you to work, I’m staying home. I don’t trust you home alone.” Damn she’s tenacious isn’t she.

I blinked. “Mom, I have to go to practice later on today. It’s obligatory.”

Mom replied with a cutting chuckle that implied disbelief. “You’re not even a human anymore, or a boy. It makes no sense.”

“Horrible excuse because I’m still a part of the team! Unless I get cut I still have to go, and I haven’t been cut yet so stop it!”

Mom eyes widened. “Watch your tone, missy.”

“Don’t call me that!” I huffed.

“Don’t think I won’t whip your butt just because your father isn’t here. Get out of line with me and I’ll put you in line,” she calmly, yet forebodingly stated. “Now come on before I get late. If I don’t get promoted because of you're incessant whining, I swear, no more sneakers for you!”

“Pshh! I don’t even wear sneakers anymore!”

“No more socks for you!” she retorted.

“NOOOOOOO!” I shrilled while hopping on the floor, “Look, Mom, I promise. I’m just going to the school later today and come straight home. I have to go, Mom. What if I turn human again, huh?”

“That's not my concern, your life is.”

“Pweeeeseeeeeeeeeeeeeee?” I beseeched while unleashing my ultimate weapon: ‘puppy dog eyes’. Look, four days and I’m already legit at this. I’m a quick learner.

Mom cringed for a split second and eventually jerked her head back while shutting her eyes. “Alright, fine! Take your phone with you, and if you don’t pick up one time, one time; I will hurt youuuuu!”

I grinned. “Thank you, Mom! But, how about if I’m using the bathroom, like number ‘two’ and you call. What to do?”

“Tough crap,” she joked.

I faked laughter for a couple of seconds. Mom isn’t even like that. “Fine, I promise.”

“When do you leave?”

“Three something o’ clock. I’ll be back in like a half hour if the meeting goes well.”

“Good. That’s my lunch break so I’ll be happy to drive you there.”

I smiled. I suddenly pushed myself off the floor with my back hooves and hugged Mom. I don’t know why, but I’ve had a habit of hugging people more and I can’t say that I am angry at this. Maybe turning into a pony is slightly making me a better person.

“Thanks Mom… you’re cool.”

“I know, right?”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Ballislife part 1

6 hours later

Mom kept her promise and did eventually come back to the house to pick me up. My day was somewhat slow though. I did nothing but eat, watch tv, and surf the web. That sounds perfect for weekends, but weekdays? Ewww. It makes going to school sound like going to a theme park.

Now in the school building, I took a second to scout my surroundings. There were a small amount of kids hanging out in the halls, but I ignored them and concentrated on finding my team. What’s the first place I would look? The gymnasium of course.

I walked past the halls and entered the gym. The moment I stepped in, I felt the need to pause and glaze at the environment just to recognize some tangible changes.

“Holy shit…” I whispered.

If the gym didn’t already look big, it looked bigger. For example, the bleachers look like the steps you climb at the Brooklyn museum and the rims look like its 20 inches higher than before! What a great gym, heh. Yeah, despite my school being disheveled and lacking central authority, it does provide a gym that satiates any athlete crazy kid’s expectations. It has two basketball backboards that are mounted on the walls of the gym, which was hung high enough that it limited certain people from dunking. The floors were always shiny but never slippery… unless your sneakers were. The dimensions for the floor seemed to be about… well, it’s in the high school basketball range. The most memorable feature lied in the middle of the court where the official school’s logo is in all its urban, government funded glory. It was a cartoonized crocodile holding a sign in its mouth called ‘alligators’.

Yup… no comment. Welcome to my school, the walking contradiction of school.

I slowly walked further into the gym, feeling my anxiety on the edge of hot shooting. I swear it feels like anything can trigger it, even some random voice saying ‘hey’ can make my jitters jump. Even if it wasn’t directed to me, it will feel like it!

No, I shouldn’t be nervous. This is my school and I know all these kids, right? If anyone calls out my name, I’ll just ignore them… unless they’re one of my team mates. If I just stay quiet and keep my name clandestine, I won’t be a trending topic of the school... for the 100th time.

I’m now fully in the gym and didn’t garner the attention I predicted… yet. The girl’s basketball team was practicing right now which looked about right. I need to hurry up and get out so I don’t start a scene. I looked at that bleachers and only saw a few kids sitting down. Ah, good. I might be able to muddle through this without any-

“Shawn?” a familiar female voice called my name.

“Huh?” My pupils darted from the right side to the left side of the gym as I searched for the speaker.

I thought you were gonna jump?

I said my jitters were gonna jump.

“Right in front of you, dummy!”

I wanted to slap myself but that wouldn’t be a good look, especially since it isn’t that serious. Instead, I should slap my ears for receiving the signal from the wrong angle. Ha, what is good with pony ears? Something in front of you sounds like it’s from the sides…

But, how does this person know my name? I don’t remember telling anyone. I looked at the source of the voice and immeaditely twitched. A black haired girl with a white practice shirt on that read ‘Raiders’ with matching shorts was staring at me impatiently with a basketball clutched in her palms. I looked at the rest of the girls on the floor and noticed all of their eyes were set on my body. Oh geez, now the whole team knows about my identity! Just like an up and coming model, I'm finna get exposed.

I gave attention to the girl who put me on spotlight. “Jatrice, how do you know my name?” I muttered, ultimately removing all doubt that I am Shawn.

“Shawn?” Another voice called out before she can answer. For some reason, that voice shared a strong semblance to Katie’s. Ami I tripping or-

Wait, Katie! Shit!

“What are you doing here?” she asked in between pants, connecting her hands with her knees.

“Coach told me to meet here around the time we usually do and-“

A high-pitched whistle barged into my sentence. I averted my head from Katie and looked at the bleachers and saw a man with a whistle in his mouth running closer towards me. “What’s the problem here? Why did everyone stop?” he questioned.

I looked up so I can see his face. “What’s up Coach George, is the varsity team here?”

He paused and exchanged a quick look with his players. “Uhh… yes, they’re downstairs…” he said slowly, bemusement written all over his face.

My eyebrows arched. “What’s the matter?”

“Um, who are you exactly?”

My gaze bounced from him to the floor. Oh man, I forgot he didn’t know! Haha, he is probably like ‘who the fuck is this?’

“It’s Shawn reporting for duty, coach.” I responded confidently, adding a hoof to my head to supplement my military statement.

He rubbed his chin. “Hmm… so you turned into one of them too, huh?”

I gulped. The way he says ‘one of them’ suggests that he abhors ponies, or maybe he is just unsure how to classify the ponies. People I know say horse, thing, freak, and occasionally ‘mutant’. Only a true brony or mlp fan would say pony the first try. I’m just gonna pray he’s ignoring semantics, okay?

“Yes, sir. I most definitely did.”

I heard some of the girls in the background whisper. I didn’t understand what they were chatting about but their faces were all mixed with different reactions. I shrugged and retained eye contact with the man.

“... why the fuck does your voice sound like that though?”

Oh damn, I knew that was coming.

The girls giggled at the abrupt question to my expense. I tried to think of something witty and quick to respond to without actually blowing my cover. Um, I know the kids on the team probably already know about my mareification due to my motor mouth sister, but I don’t see the merit of coach being aware of it.

“Oh, you s-see I-I j-ust h-had a little-“

Fuck, I’m choking.

“Use your words, son, if you still are a ’son’.”

I looked at coach while allowing a sigh to escape from my muzzle. Dammit he already figured out. Why wouldn’t he, with this hairstyle Mom gave me. “No, I guess I’m not.”

“Wow…” he smirked.

I gulped. Uh oh, I know that smile! That’s the sadistic smile coach gives when he sees someone’s vulnerability, the opening to the pot of someone’s heart where you piss in. In front of all these females he’s gonna son me! Do you understand the infamy of that? What if I turn back to a human and confess I was crushing on one of them, huh? Mannnnn!

“Don’t give me jokes, please. Spare me this time, man. Please!” I squeaked while crossing my forehooves. Wait, I forgot I don’t have hands.

He laughed. “Relax, son, I’m not like that.”

I let out a much-needed breath. Good, I still might have a chance at crucifying Jatrice's big ass.“Thanks, coach. I really mess with you for that.”

He smirked again. “No problem, Shawn. You’re not the only person who turned into a pony, you know?”

“Word?” I asked, feeling my eyebrows furrow. I already know he is probably talking about Kaise, but what if he is talking about more people? What if the whole team were transformed into ponies? Oh man, that would be so cool but shitty at the same time!

Now that I scrutinize the floor, the girl’s team looks like it hasn’t been touched yet. I see twelve players spread around the court, which is perfectly normal in practice. The other two or three players are either on the bench or are just an early diagnosis, unlike the sole survivors over here. Yeah, I give them about a week or two.

“Yeah, it’s like three or four other ones. Anyways, you’re here for that meeting, huh?” I nodded. “Well, get your ass in that cafeteria. It starts in like five minutes.”

My legs started twitching, feeling like it’s on the verge of collapsing. In five minutes? Shit, I couldn’t have asked for more opportune timing. In addition, he said three or four players have been transformed into ponies? Oh man, this shit is spreading faster than I thought. Really, I’m not vexed at having more people in my boat, but the fact that this ‘phase’ is nearing human extinction is mind sucking.

I rolled my eyes in irritation, but quickly looked at coach afterwards to show it wasn’t directed towards him. “Um, okay. Thanks a lot, coach.” I blushed.

“No problem, kid. I wonder what he wants to talk to you guys about though.”

I stared at him for a couple of seconds, feeling the tingling of my limbs. Hmm… that’s an intriguing question: What is he calling us for? I heard it’s crucial, but what type of crucial? What does it revolve around? Is it the basketball season or the health of the school? It can’t be the second one because the school would have reported it on the loud speaker. Hmm, dat suspense got me like –insert Kevin Hart what the hell face-

“We’ll see. Well, see you guys!”

On that notation, I dashed out the gymnasium and started to haul ass to the cafeteria.
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
“Okay is everyone here?”

“Hmm?” My ears perked. When I was nearing the cafeteria, I overheard a couple of voices clearly. That sounded like coach, and it sounds like coach is ready to make the big reveal.

I sighed and walked towards the cafeteria doors. There were three large double doors and two of them were open. I hesitantly pattered behind the closed doors for a couple of seconds and licked my lips, which felt unusually dry. Shit, I hope there aren’t anything on them. My current state plus having something white on my lips isn’t a great entrance.

I removed my hoof from the ground, grabbing the wooden structure while ‘peeking’ out the opening. It was obscure, but I definitely saw people. I definitely saw… ponies.

I got back on all fours and suddenly felt relieved of my anxiety. Whew, coach was right after all: I really aren’t the only one! When I walked into the room, everything became silent. I smiled and walked towards the tables.

“Yoooooooooo!” I exclaimed too gleefully while searching for an empty seat. I found one and sat on it, sitting next to a kid on the team who I didn’t bother to try identifying. Now seated, I looked at the coach “No seriously, what’s up?”

The man who wore a grey hoodie with the gator logo scratched his now-balding head before answering, “Who are you again?”

“Shawn, Coach P, Shawn,” I answered, although coming off pretentious by repeating my name. I closed my eyes and complacently waited for his vocal reaction, not his facial one. “I may not be able to grab balls anymore, but I’m always here to watch you guys do it!”

Next thing I knew, the lunchroom exploded with laughter. And it didn’t sound like a jovial laugh you share with someone, it sounded like a sardonic laugh you direct towards someone!

I opened my eyes and naively looked around the room. “I don’t get what was so funny…” I muttered, my ears hanging flaccid.

“You said grab balls!” someone shouted.

Right after that comment, he was decked in the back of his head. “It’s not because of that, ya premature bastard, it’s because of his voice! Like really, we’re too old for innuendos!” the person near him grunted.

“All I’m gonna say is Catfish...,” someone else muttered.

I don’t even wanna know what that means…

ball is life part 2

“Heheehe… catfish…” A kid on the table in front of me chuckled, likely talking to the kid next to him who also shared a laugh. Yeah, this is funny to them now… but later it won’t be.

Anyways, if I’m supposed to introduce them, both of the kids were brown skin but one of the kids had a flat top and the other one had a medium stubble. The one with the 90’s haircut name was Tyrell while the other kid’s name was Andre. As for the table in front of me, it had six kids and two… ponies. Wow, coach was right! I mean, I know one of the them is Kaise, but the one I was currently looking at was a blue stallion with a black, gothic style looking mane. I screwed my eyes and peered at him with more depth, concluding that his eye color is a swirl of… blue and red. I can’t describe it, except one side of the ring around his pupils is red and the other is blue. I’ll call him Adam Lambert until he tells me his name, nah let me stop.

As for the other kids, they were… you know, I don’t feel like describing every one of these kids. All of them had different shades of brown/black/light skin, wore different outfits and different hairstyles. Excluding the kids I mentioned, from right to left was Brian, Kurt, Wesley, Dequean, and Tariq. As for the other pony, I have no idea who that is.

Now concentrating on the back row, from left to right was Reggie, Boris, and Malik. Nothing really stood out from these kids except Malik was extremely tall. Like 6’4-6’5. As a human I was pretty tall myself, standing at 5’10, but that kid is most likely going to end up as 6’7 or something when he is finished growing. I think I look like the size of a kitten when I’m next to him.

I looked on the left side of my body and couldn’t help but notice the odd bunch that sat at the table. It consisted of two kids with a… pony sitting in the middle. I know the kids were Diego and Michael who was Spanish and Puerto Rican respectfully. As for ‘Malcom’ in the middle, he was a grey stallion pegasus with a silver mane, which I thought was pretty diverse compared to us. I glared at him but he immediately caught on to my glaze and cringed.

I could have been a Pegasus and a stallion, but I had to be the earth pony mare, huh?

“Um, you good?” he asked.

My eyes tilted towards the ground slowly. “Am I good? Am I good? Yes, of course I am…” I lied through my sharpened teeth, the dichotomy of my sweet tone and demented face attributed another cringe to his face.

Coach stared at me as if I had a spider web next to me. “What was all of that for? Did you two fight or something?”

I shook my head while heaving a sigh. “No, coach, it’s nothing. I don’t even know who that is.” I pointed at the other pony who sat on the opposite table of me, “Neither do I know him. I’m really confused.”

“I’m Kells,” the United States eye colored pony answered. Oh, Kells, the one with the crazy hairline. At least his hairline is fixed now, heh. Also it’s worth noticing his name is really Kelly, but he prefers Kells since he thinks Kelly is a girl name, which is actually a uni-sex one. I guess when you have a curved hairline your thought processes are curved-

Stop.

If my parents named me that, I would call my mom Dad and my dad Mom.

I twisted my head towards the Pegasus pony while arching my eyebrows. “And you are?”

“Kobe,” he said, no, mumbled. Don’t know if he talks like that intentionally, but his voice is madddddd low! He sounds like the bass from a speaker you would use at a party. Not even swallowing honey will help him. Man, you know it must be hard for him to sweet talk a girl. Imagine a bear saying ‘hey baby’, that’s probably how it will sound. It’s over for him, man, he has to text message for ever and I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s mistaken as a cancer patient because he is-

Stop getting off track!

“Oh… what’s up, guys?” I curled my lips into a smile, secretly attempting to abbreviate my embarrassment. Damn, even after checking the availability of the team I still forgot about these two.

You know, I just realized that the three ponies all have a K in their name. It’s like… KKK. Oh hell no!

“Shut up, Shawn, ” Wesley snarled. I raised an eyebrow and shot him a glare so piercing it can –insert simile-. He sucked his teeth, “What? I didn’t say that.”

“Whatever, man.” I yawned.

“So…ya’ll both girls?” Andre asked out of nowhere. I glanced at Kaise for a moment and nodded, still feeling relieved I’m not the only one in this treacherous boat.

“I see you… you even got your hair braided into pigtails,” he joked.

“Hahaha, you’re very funny.” I sarcastically replied, “For your information, my Mom did this to me.” In fact, I don’t even think it’s that bad anymore.

“I didn’t ask that. Anyways, why are you here though? This is boys’ basketball.”

I paused and mused over that notion for a second. Why am I here… same reason everyone else is here. I still got the text message, so I was ‘invited’ if we’re being literal right now. “Uh… because Michael Bolton called me? I’m still on the team.”

“You right, Shawn, but maybe it has to do with the fact that you’re soft?” Kurt suggested snidely while leaning his head forward, making his stupid smirk susceptible to my eyes.

I returned my own condescending smile. “Coming from the person who got their head banged on a locker…” Of course I was referencing gym class where one time Kurt urged me to ‘shoot the fair one’, so with me being exhausted from playing ball to being tired of his shit, I slammed his head into his own locker without any questions asked. He walked away with a nose so bloody it looked like a mustache. I guess you can say I always had anger problems.

He gasped. “I wasn’t ready! I swear!”

“Oh yeah, I remember!” Tariq piped in while grinning, “Shawn tucked you over, b, how you gonna let that rock?”

Kurt sucked his teeth and directed a hard glare towards Tariq’s way. “How does my kids taste right now?”

“Alright, stop! Let me get to the announcement before you guys kill each other!” Coach shouted.

Even though our chemistry is looking ugly right now, it’s actually a veil for our brotherly relationship. We can joke with each other even when it involves threats and still be tight together. We’re a great team, you know? This is one thing I loved about school the most: Basketball.
Truthfully, my teammates were the people I could trust the most. Even though I’m not ready to tell them all my secrets, they are the closest thing to a humanized diary I can have. I mean journal!

“And I would get to it sooner if Shawn gets rid of that stupid grin!”

Huh, I didn’t even know I was grinning. Must have been the effect of my pulse rate rising from those sentimental thoughts. “Um, sorry…”

“It’s alright. Now, I have one question for you guys…” He murmured while he looked at Kobe in the eyes with deliberate intent, “Why the fuck are you ponies!?”

I blinked. “Coach, if I could answer the question I would, but I can’t answer that because this whole thing was a spontaneous-“

Coach put his whistle in his mouth and blew it until his face became masked in a red aura. “HOLD YOUR TONGUE, HOPKINS!” he literally screamed.

I don’t want to spoil anything, but I think it would be substantial to let you know that when coach blows his whistle, his personality shifts completely. He goes from a gentle spoken fellow to a no coffee day fella.

“Yessir!” I squeaked. Sorry, but coach freaks me out when he screams. Such a powerful voice for a bald headed man. Imagine Mr.Clean screaming, that shit isn’t funny.

His face sparkled disappointment for a second as he blew the whistle again, albeit much lower. “So, you’re telling me you all woke up like this with no idea what caused it?” he asked with his regular speaking tone.

“No, sir!” We all answered in unison.

He didn’t respond but authoritatively started circling the lunchroom while folding his arms behind his back. “Oh, really? Look, there are fifteen of you here but twelve of you get to play. Four of you are gone and Malik is still injured, so we are down to ten. Right now, we’re good, but… if this keeps up… you know what happens, right?”

Kurt raised his hand, which I find ironic because we aren’t even in a classroom. “Uh, yeah, we recruit new players, right?”

“SHUT UP KURT!” Everyone in the room chorused.

He snickered. “What? It’s a genuine question!”

Coach scowled. “There’s obviously a problem with that. Anyways, if this keeps up, I’m going to have to cancel our season.”

“WHATTTTTTTT!”

My eyes bloated at the sudden explosion of ‘what’. Someone was right next to my ear when he shouted that too.

While everyone in the room except me reacted by bickering accordingly, I was too busy soothing my dynasty ears. Not only that, It was foreseeable he was going to say that. I mean why else would he call us down here? We only have meetings usually when… we never have meetings actually.

“This some BULLSHIT, coach!!” Michael griped.

“Coach, there has to be something to compensate for this!” Malik jeered.

“That’s it…” coach uttered huskily while reaching for his whistle. Oh man, I know what’s going to come next. I primed myself and put my hooves next to my ear, ready to squash it the moment he puts that murder weapon to his mouth.

“Wait, coach!” Deaquan called out with his relatively high voice, causing coach to pause, “I think there is another way around this! Why don’t you just let me play every position and play 40 minutes every night just to make up for the loss of-“

“Sit down, Deaquan. Nice try, but if we’re down to only four players, there will be a problem. Are you trying to say you can make a clone of yourself? No, now shut up.”

His outburst propelled me to ask another question. “Wait, how you know we’re going to be down to four players?”

“Because it happens every day, retard. Like, 8 percent of the U.S. is ponies now,” Tyrell answered bitterly.

I scowled. “Eight percent? Where do you get your statistics from?”

“Uhh, I don’t know… the internet?”

“What site?”

“Wikipedia,” he responded confidently. Everyone in the room stared at him bewilderedly. See, benchwarmers can’t start but they can always start shit! “What ya’ll looking at?”

“We’re looking at you, but you’re too stupid to realize…” I retorted.

My scorn was followed by a clamor of ‘OOOOOOO’S’ and various instigating sounds. “Oh shut up, will ya! Ya’ll some grown ass kids and still making those dying cow noises! Grow a pair.”

“Correction: It’s you who needs to grow a pair,” Wesley retorted, actuating more dying cow noises from the kids.

I deadpanned. “That’s funny?”

“Maybe not, but it’s trueeeee.”

“Alright that’s enough!” Coach interjected, “You guys’ season is in jeopardy and ya’ll argue like a bunch of irate customers at Starbuck! Shut up!”

“Ashamed…” Kaise muttered.

Coach turned towards the white pony. “Shut your mouth, Kaiseshawn! Your season is already over anyways!”

The unicorn cringed. “How do you know? I can turn human any other day of the week, coach. I ain’t even mad.”

“You will be mad comfortable on that that floor doing 50 pushups if you don’t shut up!”

“…Yes sir…” she muttered.

“Anyways, Who has any idea what is going on and why? I would like to know why because I’m confused as hell.”

All the ponies including me shared a slacked look, which made me assume they are just as oblivious as I am. Dammit, I was hoping I can gather some information from them, but they aren’t talking at all! I don’t care if they aren’t certain, I just need the smallest details possible so I can try to piece things together. In attempt to buy time, I feigned a cough. “How about you guys start? Like, when did ya’ll become ponies?”

“I became one Sunday,” Kells said.

Kobe followed by saying, “I became one yesterday.”

“Wow, really?” I struggled to keep my eyes from blinking, “Damn Kobe, that’s really crazy. Everyone I know turned last week.”

“It’s ight,” he responded.

“Maybe it’s starting to speed up?” Reggie suggested.

I shrugged. “Probably, all I know is Kaise and I transformed Saturday. That’s when I started seeing it on the news.”

Coach raised an eyebrow. “When did the transformations begin, Shawn?”

“I’m not sure, but I just know J-“ I bit my tongue on instinct, cutting off any more words from coming out. I don’t think they’re ready to hear about Jessica’s condition. “Let’s just say someone I know turned into one Wednesday.”

“Wow, you probably have beef with someone, b,” Tariq muttered.

“I guess… but why would I have beef with an alien?”

“Just stay away from me, b…”

“And why is that?”

His face blanched. “Because you’re probably contagious, dummy. I’m not tryna turn into a cartoon horse and have my season end!”

“You ode chatting, my dude,” Kells answered this time, “I was around nobody and I still became one. Tell me why?”

“Word. I was just in my room chilling with my boo… oh wait, I don’t have one!” Kobe murmured. Everyone pervaded Kobe’s statement as funny and dissolved into laughter. “That’s funny?” he asked with wide eyes, causing the pitch of laughter to rise even more.

“Don’t worry, Kobe, you’ll find her someday...” Kurt said in between chuckles.

“Nah, that’s a dubb. Since I’m not so dark anymore, she better come look for me.”

“Yooooooooooooo!” Tyrell laughed so hard he nearly choked. Kobe needs to be careful, because too much comedy can kill you, whether it’s to your expense or someone else’s expense.

“Anyways, how’s Jessica doing, Shawn?” Michael questioned.

I stopped laughing. That was the most random question I ever heard and I hear random questions every day. “Good I guess? Why do you care?”

He sucked his teeth. “I’m just asking, don’t get crazy.”

“She’s fine…”

“That’s great, but are ya’ll still together or did she cut you off? Or did you cut her off? Or is she bi-sexual and-“

“Why do you care!?”

“Calm down, Shawn,” Coach said while shaking his head in disapproval.

I rolled my eyes. “Weirdo…anyways! This could’ve been happening all the way from last week, but I guess it was ignored since it only happened to a few people.”

A few people who were probably too scared to go outside…

“Why is this happening? Who is doing this?” Malik enquired, in which I shrugged in response.

“When I find out, I’ma bite their nipples off!” Kells growled.

My mouth hung open. “Too much information, buddy!“ I hopped off my seat and swiftly walked towards the other table, “Did any of you guys even look at the news yesterday?” Silence filled the room, which was accompanied by sporadic whistling. “No wonder you guys are so in the past, you don’t even watch the news daily," I huffed.

Neither do you. Ain’t this like the alcohol calling marijuana deadly.

“Wait! Actually, I peeped something on the news about a pony killing someone in a taxi,” Reggie said.

I grinned widely while shutting my eyes. “Well… that pony was me. Kaise was there too actually.”

“My fault, Shawn! You got your first body I see!”

“My son Shawn is a hitta!”

“You the realest, dawg.”

“I’m not getting you tight ever again… maybe loose but not tight.”

“My nigga.”

Those complainants and sarcastic chimes lasted for about 10 more seconds until I had enough. “Alright I get it! I killed someone, but that someone wasn’t a ‘someone’.”

“What are you trying to say?” Diego asked with a frown.

“I’m trying to say that…” I stopped talking and quickly climbed on the table. If I’m going to be the center of attention, at least let me look tall. Now on top of the table, I reverted to a bi-pedal stance and held my hooves up for much needed emphasis, “I killed an alien! Or you can say Kaise and I killed an alien…”

Once again, another sustained amount of silence passed. Judging by their reactions, it wasn’t from disbelief, it was more so from dread. They probably concluded that their lives are going to be the sanitation’s man favorite thing: Garbage.

“Do you catch on now? There is a cause for this, but this is bigger than what we think.”

“…Wow, so it isn’t an infection?” Boris asked.

My left eye twitched. Boris doesn’t speak much, but if he asks questions like this all the time I understand why. “No Boris, it’s not. It’s a scheme manifested by some extra terrestrial suspect.”

“Damn, my fault, Shawn! Killing an alien, huh?” Andre snickered.

I rolled my eyes. “It’s not about killing, man,” I declared calmly while dropping off the table, “Besides, we fought him as a human most of the time. And give credit to Kaise too, I wouldn’t kill him if it wasn’t for he- him!”

He glazed at Kaise but eventually let out a proud grin that. “Oh yeah, forgot about Kaise. Did Kaise fight him with that horn on his head? Or should I say her?”

“Whatever floats your boat, bro,” Kaise said.

“My sonnnnnnnnn!” he rubbed Kaise’s head enthusiastically, only for it to be slapped away a few seconds later.

“Yes, Kaise indeed did. In fact, Kaise left a gash in his head that was soooooooo bigggg it-“

“That’s what she said,” someone sneered silently. Since it was spoken so soft there were only a few kids that laughed, but I didn’t let it break my focus. “Anyways! We killed him but his body disappeared. I mean, the police came after to investigate but his body was gone.”

“I understand now, Shawn. You’re telling me you didn’t get arrested?”

I shook my head. “Nope. We were taken for interrogation but that’s all.”

“Oh, good. Did you tell the officers about that?”

“Yes, they are going to investigate even further. He might have disappeared, but his attire and everything was still there.”

“Did they find anything?” Diego asked, the interest on his face as apparent as a stain on a white pair of sneakers.

“I don’t know if they found anything suspicious, but I think his license can be some sort of… evidence. Like, I remember one time this bus driver got real nervous when I asked to see his badge.”

Coach paused for a few seconds. “What bus driver?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot to tell you!” I glanced at the ceiling for a second as I recalled my thoughts, “Like, Kaise and I tried to leave on the bus, but the driver said ‘animals weren’t allowed’.”

“If that was me, I would have killed him on sight,” Reggie said through gritted teeth.

‘No you woldn’t you adopted bitch !’

I wanted to say that honestly. I'm becoming irked from people interrupting me with their opinions and other shit no one cares about. In fact, let me cut to the chase. “Long story short, there are aliens on this planet.”

“…And you’re saying they can be the cause for this?” Diego requested clarification once again.

“Probably. I just know it isn’t a disease, man. So if it happens to you don’t be surprised.”

For the first time, no one made any remarks regarding my comments and stayed silent. I can see the distress on their faces, which makes me distress on the other end. Some of these kids really loved ball. Ball was literally life for them, you know? I loved ball too, but I wasn’t as dedicated as these kids. Still, I will miss it. It was like the eldest child in my family: I don’t pay much attention to it but will miss it when it’s gone.

“So… there is no way around this?” Tariq asked.

I shrugged reluctantly. I contemplated telling them my ‘brilliant’ plan. I would get flamed I think. I don’t want to be flamed, so I’ll just keep quiet and see what these flamers come up with. “Eeeeynope.”

“Wait, hold up!” Kaise exclaimed while getting off the seat, “Did ya’ll boys did not get the memo?”

“What are you talking about, b?” Kells murmured.

Kaise continued ignoring the rapid questions thrown at her and took a seat on the table I sat at. I peeped coach’s expression and immediately knew he was ready to pounce at this lost cause any second.

“Shut up and listen to me. What type of talk is this? Ya’ll so ready to give up already?”

“Huh?” everybody grunted

“No seriously, what?” Tyrell queried at the unicorn.

“I don’t know about ya’ll, but ball is my life, man. And I’m not going to be a cornball and make a real long speech because I ain’t the one you should pull up to for motivation… but-“

“But what? Where are you getting at? Can you speak english for once in your life too!” Coach lowered his head and rubbed his temple as if he had a headache.

Kaise sighed and hopped off the seat, “You know what we should do? We should make a pony league and continue to ball! We might all be ponies, but we will be able to ball at the end! Feel me???” Once again, the silence bomb discharged. Silly me for thinking Kaise would say something intelligent. “What’s wrong? Why ya’ll looking at me like that?”

“Kaise, with all due to respect… there are aliens out trying to control the world and you’re still worried about ball? Were you dropped when you were a fetus?” Malik slowly chided in a tart tone.

“I am aware of that, guy,” Kaise replied with a roll of the eyes, “This is a basketball meeting after all, what you chatting bout? What, you expect us to do something? Boi, we ain’t the damn justice league! What can we possibly do that-”

“Stop!” I broke in while squeezing my eyes shut, “You know what? I don’t care anymore, I’m gonna tell my plan! Ya’ll not talking bout nothing so once again I’m going to have to be the ‘point guard’.”

“Oh, is that so?” Coach answered cynically, in which I just laughed confidently, further promoting my seriousness about the situation. “Don’t waste my time, Hopkins. It better make some sort of sense.”

“Copy. Now, you see, this is what I think we should do…”
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
“What do you think?” I asked briskly after explaining my ‘brilliant’ course of action, which was a rehash of what I told Katie the other day. Coach gave me an eerie look, which extended towards my teammates.

“I sound dumb, don’t I?” I whispered while seeking the corner of the lunchroom.

“You’re a muttafuckin gerb,” Kaise muttered, getting slapped in the neck shortly after her rude comment. “Ouch!”

“Anyways,” Coach took a deep breath, “With all due to respect, I don’t think your brain is the same as it used to be. You act as if it’s easy, Shawn. You know how much security is in the White House? There can be guards surrounding the house waiting to catch some sucker anytime. Hell, Bloomberg can be plotting to sneak back in the white house anytime.”

He right he right, my planwas just an outline though, I can garuntee- wait what? How did he know my brain is different? And Bloomberg ain’t work at the freaking White house.
“Bloomberg worked at the capitol, not the white house.”

“Exactly. He could be still trying to get in there after all these years, which means the security is tighter than ever! Every failed attempt he made, he failed harder and harder because security got harder!” He practically spit on my face from his babbling, which greatly disturbed me but I kept it to myself.

“… That doesn’t sound right.” I faintly whispered, slowly swiping a hoof across my cheek.

“Anyways, I’m calling the meeting an end for now. There is nothing more to talk about, really.”

I scowled. “C’mon coach! Don’t knock it till you try it! I will need you more than anyone else, man, you got to do it for-“

“DO IT FOR THE VINES!” Boris exclaimed.

No, do it for deez nu- nah let me stop

“Anyways, coach… you gotta-“

“Anyways, I’m gonna end the meeting for today. We have a game tomorrow, and I wanna see everybody come to support us, even the ponies. This may be our final games, but we can end our season with a bang at least.” My teammates got off their seats and approached coach, standing in a formation that resembled a circle. “You know the saying, whatever happens ‘happens’. So, when it does, I don’t want to see no one bitching, alright?”

Wow, what reassuring words.

Everyone huddled up and held their hands/hooves out. The ponies obviously were below the mix, but they were still were a part of it. However, something in my body told me not to gather with them. How can I call them a team when they won’t even support my plan? What is teamwork without aiding someone when they need it? Just because we play ball means we aren’t liable to help outside of sports?!

“Shawn, get yo ass over here,” Coach brusquely requested.

“No…” I muttered inaudibly.

“What did you say?”

I didn’t repeat myself but kept my distance from him. I knew better. Yes I may be stubborn, stupid and I might have a mild case of schizophrenia, but I’m not retarded.

He sucked his teeth but didn’t move from the crowd of kids. “GATORS!!!” Everyone shouted while throwing their hands to the ceiling. I uneasily averted my head from them. Gators my ass... if they cared about ball so much they would help me!

‘We’re a basketball team, not the justice league.’ I replayed the words in my head until I understood the complete meaning of it. Let see, basketball players play ball, and the justice league kicks bad asses in a bad ass way. Plus, you can get suspended for fighting in the NBA. Too bad the police, closest thing to the justice the league, aren’t doing jack booty. Fuck the police, man!

“Shawn…” Coach called out

“What?” I said as I got out my stupor.

“Wait, one second. Everybody, you’re dismissed, but I need to talk to Shawn for a few seconds.”

The kids began to clear out the room, giving coach and me some personal space. Thank god. What if he blows the whistle and embarrasses me in front of everyone?

My thoughts vanished when I felt a hand touch my shoulder. I looked at coach and noticed he was crouched on his left knee. “Shawn… I just want to say…”

“Say what, coach?”

“Don’t do anything stupid. I know your type, the type to do something stupid just because you believe in it so strongly. Remember you got injured last year but still wanted to play?”

“Oh yeah. I almost cried in the middle of the court when I sprained my leg,” I said pensively. I still believed someone connived that to happen. I was just running up the court then slipped out of nowhere, the hell? My shoelaces were tied, so I don’t want to hear anyone suggesting to double check my shoes…

“Yes. Something will happen like that to you if you keep it up. You’re already on bad legs, so anything you do will guarantee you a wheelchair.”

“I can’t stand this though...” I hissed.

“And you won’t be able to stand when you‘re in a wheelchair, period.”

“Ughhhhhh…” I groaned in sour defeat. I know he is right, but I still prefer my haughty plan. “Yes coach I understand, don’t do anything stupid blah blah blah can I leave now please? My Mom is going to have my head if I don’t be home at a certain time.”

“See, that type of talk right there almost got your head claimed! Don’t die, I need you…”

“For what!?” I cried out, “I’m not able to play right now, so why would you need me? Maybe if you helped me fight-“

“That’s the government’s job, idiot, I know nothing about fighting aliens.”

“Neither do I, but I can try. I’m not gonna be human anytime soon, so having me fall back is basically you giving up your season.”

His lips pinched. “You’re right, but you know how hard it is to secure a trip to Washington? The school won’t go through.”

“The school can eat a frank! We can do it on our own time! You already know by now I have money, man.”

He scowled. “You think everyone can afford to go to Washington?”

“No, but they can save up and-“

He pressed his fingers on my muzzle, swerving me from talking. “Listen boy, er, girl, you better not kill yourself, you hear me? If you get killed, I will revive you just to kill you again, you hear?”

“I guess…” I lethargically replied.

“Good. Now I better see you at that game tomorrow, you hear?”

“I guess…”

He nodded and removed his hands from my mouth, rising back on his feet. “Alright. I would say more, but I have to get home. My wife is lusty.”

Isn’t he 40 something years old? How does his wife have a sex drive like th- oh, she 25. I forgot coach scoops up young chicks.

Finding myself ensnared with no response, I waved coach goodbye and began to walk out the lunchroom. So, this is what this whole meeting was about, huh? Announcing our season is reaching its nadir, which I thought was obvious. This whole thing could have simply been announced on the school’s loud speaker… unless it’s broke. Either way, this whole thing was a waste of money that the school doesn’t even have.

You know what I’m gonna do? Schedule my own private meeting without coach and talk some ‘serious business’. I’m not gonna just let this go by day by day. I had a good life and I would love to go back, thank you very much. I’m sure many people has been deprived of their good life also.

How about the ones that didn’t?

I don’t know. I’m sure they will prefer their normal life better than this aberration. Fingers man, fingers.

You right… especially them lesbimales.

You’re nasty.

“Then again maybe coach is right… I’m at a disadvantage here,” I muttered, feeling my hoof rub against my chin unconsciously. I flinched and jerked the freaky appendage away from my chin. Holy doodle, these things really do work by their self! But yeah, this is a disadvantage. Maybe I should just kick back and relax and let the Nypd kick their works. I almost died yesterday… do I want to put myself in that position again?

My stomach made an uncharming rumbling sound that I literally felt. Actually, I’m not afraid of death, but I’m afraid of pain. “And I gotta use the bathroooooommm!” I whined while tapping my stomach. Good thing the bathrooms are right next to me, because I was about to make the janitor work overtime to clean these floors, haha.

I was about to enter the bathroom, the gender correct bathroom, but I peaked inside and noticed there were an abundant amount of girls in there. Yeah, I’m not that dumb. Obviously I will attract attention by walking in there, not because they probably know me (which I doubt) it’s because they will freaking gush when they see me. Like, you never seen a live pony before?

I’m sure they haven’t seen one that looks like you yet.

Well eff that, I’m going into the mon bathroom. It’s not like no one is going to say anything, right?

I’m not sure about-

Great! I’m going in!

I trotted inside the bathroom and truculently stopped in my tracks just to address the small crowd of boys looking at me. As seconds went by, their faces became even more incredulous. It got so bad to the point where I thought someone was gonna throw up.

“You’re not supposed to be in here…” someone random kid in front of me muttered.

I yawned. “Look, I gotta take a shit. If you have a problem with me using the bathroom, you can fight me right now.”

“I gotta problem… let’s get it.” I turned around quickly with no hesitation to acknowledge the poor weaboo that tried to test my-

Holy Eve giving birth to Adam’s apple, this is one big motherlover!

A giant, round, chubby faced kid who looked to be about 300 pounds cracked his knuckles and neared me. He had a small smirk on his face, but the smirk was just another violent gesture from him. The funny part is I know this kid very well and knows how quick he is to fight anyone he doesn’t know. He doesn’t know me currently... which means he can crucify me right now.

My eyes grew distant as my sudden trepidation turned my hindlegs into pistons. “Matter of fact… let me go use the little girls’ room.” Using my size as an advantage I dashed between his legs and ran out of the bathroom with alacrity, not stopping until I safely entered the ‘pink’ restroom. Well, getting attention in a positive way is better than a negative way I suppose.

I thought you weren’t afraid of death?

Correction: I’m afraid of pain!
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Author's Note

Last update February 4? Damn, that is probably the longest I went without an update during the story's life cycle. I really apologize as a mixture of writing block and in real life problems conflicted with the story's progress. I wish I can prevent it but these things are inexorable sometimes.

As for the chapter itself, I hope it was enjoyable. Yes, I agree last chapter was too short, but I'm straying away from chapters above 6,000 words in the future for less tedious reading. And yeah I changed the tag to mature permanently. The uncensored chapters created more work for me, which was unnecessary. It also conflicted with the main story somewhat, so yeah it's M now. In the future the story might be alittle more edgy but only when necessary. Once again, sorry for the wait.

There he goes

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Meanwhile at the police station

I was sitting in my office with my feet on the table enjoying my calm coffee break. I been hustling the last few hours researching this whole pony dilemma, and I can say the only progress I made so far was learning that they come from a show, and that was prior knowledge. Oh wait, that’s not really progress. Oh well, I’m just gonna sit back and watch cops so I can learn more hostile techniques.

”Jo… maybe you should come here for one second….” My partner in catching-crime Randy muttered.

I leaned back into my chair while taking a sip of coffee. I don’t think I should come all the way over there, I think he should come here. “What is it?”

"Remember the wallet we found yesterday?”

I recalled the events from yesterday, definitely remembering picking up a brown wallet. I did search through it and found his business card on it, but no I.D. was found. We researched the cab business that was printed on the card and it seemed genuine... but outdated. That's how you know it's fake when the car business is from 1980!

If that really was an alien, then it sure did a hell of a job disguising. Of course we did try to dig into the ‘man’s’ records but it’s pretty obscure. His name was AbigaÍl Rodriguez, which seems like a typical Spanish name. The only problem there is like 1000+ people with that name. You know what’s the main thing holding us back? We have no sort of picture of the man due to his sudden disappearance.

I honestly believe he’s an alien, but that’s the problem. He has no real family, his location is probably disclosed, and we don’t have any visual stats of his appearance. I really wish we had a sketch artist the other day, but none of the cops in our squad is dexterous.

“What about it?” I queried.

“I called the number.”

“And somebody picked up? Mind you, I was trying all day yesterday and got nobody.”

Randy shrugged. “Well, Mr.Rodriguez seemed to be working at that base after all.”

“Really?”

“Yes, he was. However, he was definitely a human before this occurrence. He had a family as well.”

I paused. Hmm, ain’t this some shit. He actually was a regular person who lived a regular life. How in the world did he turn into an alien all of the sudden though? “…What did they say?” I finally asked.

“They were distraught but managed to accommodate us with a picture and more bio information.”

I smiled and clasped my hands together. “Oh yes! That’s what I like to see!” I removed myself from my office chair and walked over to Randy’s booth. We’re getting somewhere, but why wasn’t I informed of this earlier? I was doing the most research out of everyone when all they did was just call a number. Maybe I need to be more patient.

“What does he look li-“

“Here it is,” he inputted while handing me a polaroid picture. Crap, this must be when he was just a young kid. Oh well, the man was a cab driver so he was probably old anyways. I’m not sure I will see much difference in age. The moment I touched the picture I prickled uncomfortably. Damn, even touching the picture gives me the chills.

I looked at the picture and saw a middle aged man with his wife wrapped around his arm and his/their kids standing to the side of them. I blinked twice and continued studying the picture. It looks credible to me. I don’t have a family, but I can tell from the pics the man had a perfectly normal family. Makes me sad... really sad. That can be me, but she is playing games...

I tightened the grip of the picture in my hand and glared at Randy. “Did you tell the commissioner yet?”

“Yes I already did.”

I nodded curtly while stepping out his booth. “… Come in the car with me, we gotta do some more investigation…” I went back to my booth and grabbed my jacket off the racket. Cold death means cold weather…
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
After finally leaving that hellhole of the school, I was on my way home with my right hand pony (Kaise). I was offered to smoke with some of my friends after the meeting, but I can’t afford to get in any more trouble. I’m gonna have to call Mom when I get home so how dumb will I look talking to her when I’m high? She knows I talk fast, so talking to her in a turtle’s pace isn’t gonna go unnoticed by her. Maybe another time but not now.

Kaise could have stayed but she decided to come with me for ‘safety’ measures. I don’t know why, I could handle myself perfectly. Oh well, Kaise coming was still a great Idea because I had no metro card. Speaking of that, we were able to go on the bus perfectly with no complications. The only complicated thing is we have some fans…

Yes, when we were on the bus many people remembered our faces from the news yesterday. We were being asked all these questions that could have been ignored, but my dumbass chose to answer mostly everything. Why? I don’t know, I just felt like being polite. Someone even asked for our autograph. I was about to ask him for an ambulance because he was pissing me off!

I sighed. Kaise and I were walking down the street, about four blocks away from my house. Kaise was just telling me a story that took place when she was a guy. For someone who wants to forget about their old life, she sure doesn’t have a problem digging up old memories.

“So then she was like, ‘Why are you lips so pink? Do you wear lipstick?’ I was like hell no, do you wear your real hair!”

I smirked. “You didn’t say that…”

She huffed. “Yes I fucking did! Never seen a guy with pink lips before? People are out of line sometimes with these fufu ass questions.”

“You should have been hype. She thought you had lipstick, which means you had very nice lips.” I calmly suggested while shrugging.

Kaise glazed at me, which prompted me to say, “I’m not saying you do! I’m just saying it could have been possible."

“I don’t care, I’m not gay,” she muttered. I raised an eyebrow. Why does that remind me of something for? That triggered something from yesterday, but I can’t put my hooves on it. “Um, are you guicci?” Kaise asked while cringing.

My eyes widened as I wagged my head slightly. Oh man, I forgot I didn’t tell Kaise about last night yet. We been talking about bullshit for so long and I almost forgot about telling her this? “I gotta put you on about yesterday.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean…” before I began to tell my story, I looked at my surroundings to make sure no one was around to hear. Sadly, I jinxed it and saw two teenagers across the street staring at us.

“HEY KEVIN LOOK! IT’S THE TWO PONIES THAT WERE ON THE NEWS!” One of the teens shouted to his friends, which was so loud we heard it.

I made out the friend smiling. “Wow. CAN WE GET YOUR AUTOGRAPHS?!”

I slowly turned my head towards Kaise, who was giving me the 'are you serious' look. “Should I black now or not?” I asked through gritted teeth. Translation: Black means to spaz out,

“Nah. Fuck them, just tell me later. I’m about to be out now.”

I blinked. “You’re not coming in my house?”

“Nah, I gotta be at the crib at a certain time. Just wanted to make sure you got home safe, feel me?” Kaise held her hoof out.
I sighed and gave daps. “Later.”
“Later!” Kaise galloped away, leaving me standing alone in the sidewalks with no one around. Okay, this is the first time I’m actually in the public by myself but there should be no problems since my house isn’t that far. I’ll be good.

“CAN I GET YOUR AUTOGRAPH, MISS!?” The same guy from the duo across the street yelled.

“No!” I shouted while stomping away from the fanatics. I should probably leave before these knuckleheads get me angry. He called me miss too?! Fffffffffffuuuuuu…

I don’t know what the big deal is, man. It was just self defense, why people acting like I’m a hero or something? The combination of strangers and people who are close to me treating me different really gets me angry.

Now at my front door, I pounded on the door for a few seconds before taking a step back. I’m not gonna fall into a house this time, I learned my lesson. The door opened a few seconds later as I was greeted by Dante, which is the first time I’m seeing him today I think.

“What’s up?” he greeted.

“Nothing.” He stepped out the way as I trotted inside the house. I scrutinized the living room the moment I walked in, shuffling my head left and right looking for a certain person. Instead, I found the bag that I was looking for earlier lying right next to couch on the floor. “Is Mom home?”

“No.”

“Okay, good!” I walked towards the couch and used my mouth to grasp the handle of a bag on the floor. I then proceeded to walk upstairs while dragging the bag with me. Damn this is heavy, hope my mouth doesn’t start to ache later on.

Yeah, you’re gonna need that for Jessica, am I right?

Shut the fuck up.

“Hey Shawn, what’s up with your hair?” Dante asked, but I pretended to not hear him and continued walking. “I think you look cute with it, haha!”

I turned towards Dante and glared at him intently. Oh man… if this wasn’t in my mouth I would have cursed him out so badly…

Yeah, I guess that will go for Jessica when you two see each other at night time…

You’re not funny. I’m not having sex, so stop with your sick fantasies you furry!

Me a furry? Ironic...
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
“Yes Mom… uh huh… yea I understand. It’s only 4:12… yes Mom… YES MOM! OK! Ugh… Mom… DRINK SOME TEA IT WILL BE OKAY!” I tapped my nose on the screen and ended the call… or should I say I cut the call off. Geez, I really do love my Mom but she needs to get her shit together man. I came home like an hour later and she still wants to bark at me? Trying to say I’m grounded… bish please!

While I was bickering in my head, I felt my phone slide off my hoof . Okay, it didn’t crack so the battery should still be inside. I looked at the fallen electronic and saw an empty space that would usually be occupied with a battery. The battery is out and I don’t know how to put it back in with my hooves. I know how to pick up a fork, but I can’t put a damn battery in…

I deadpanned. “Well, I wasn’t gonna plan on using it anyway.”

Why not? Go and call your baby.

Shut up!

I walked towards my-I mean Dante’s bed and hopped on it, burying my face into the bed. I felt something hard push in my face, which made me cock my head back instantly. “Oh, it’s just a remote…”

Well, since I’m bored of the computer and have no phone, why don’t I look at T.V. for a little while? I grabbed the remote and turned on the satellite, immediately switching to a different channel when I saw the Hanna Montana title screen. Geez, that still comes on?

Re-runs you drunk.

Even re-runs.

After constant flicking, I somehow found my way on a news channel. Ugh, boring, but let’s see what we’re dealing with. Okay, it was an old woman emotionally scarred looking woman getting interviewed. Boringggggggg! She’s probably complaining about a lost kitten.

Before I switched the attention whoring newscast, I looked at the banner. Oh boy.

My eyes opened so wide they became the shape of eggs. I don’t know if it’s a typo, but am I the only one that sees ‘Wife of recently deceased cab driver speaks on the screen’? I hope so, please tell me it’s the liquor that got the best of me.

Oh wait I don’t drink.

I huffed tensely and moved my body back in the bed while pulling a blanket over me, laying uncomfortably deliberately. Hey, tight situations call for tight circumstances. I can’t get too comfortable, can I? I saw the anchorman’s mouth move but heard no words coming out. I growled and grabbed the remote, ferociously pressing the volume button till it was louder than the fat lady signing at the opera house.

“-he seemed to be at work during his final hours. Do you recall any suspicious behavior from him from the last few things?” He inquired while putting the mic towards the lady.

“No…” she said while sniffing, even though I don’t think she was doing a good job at holding back her mucus. She was a Hispanic woman who looked to be in her late 50’s- early 60’s. I can’t tell, because half of her hair is black and the other half is white. But yeah, she definitely looks like a typical spanish wife, which means she must have been hot enough to be a porn star when she was young! Nah, let me stop.

“Um… I think you need something to wipe your nose with, ma’am.”

“Um… ok…” she whispered. Instead of taking out a piece of tissue, she grabbed the man’s tie and blew into powerfully, stuffing it back inside his suit shortly after.

My eyebrows pinched together in disgust. “Eww! Doesn’t she know what a handkerchief is?”

The victim of that gruesome display looked visibly shaken, but he continued doing his job. “Um, so do you know any events that could have possibly led up to his recent demise? Or did he just straight out hate ponies?”

“Oh no!” she exclaimed, “He was a very friendly man. He loved everything and everyone, as long as it didn’t attempt to hi-jack his car in any way. That doesn’t sound like AbigaÍl at all.”

“Oh, really?”

“Yes really…” she said confidently.

My eyes fluttered as I perked my head up. This is getting intriguing.

“So…” the anchorman drawled, “Have you noticed anything different?”

“Not really, he just seemed more forgetful. He forgot to use the oven, microwave, and more but he don’t use it much anyway.”

“He was in his 60’s, he should know how to use those applicants by now,” he replied, giving the woman a wary eye.

He’s right, even a 90 year old man won’t forget how to cook, he just won’t be able to do it.

The woman paused for a second. “You’re right, he hasn’t. Even if he didn’t, it seemed like he didn’t know what it was at all. I had to remind him about something atleast two or three times a day. This mostly been happening ever since he took this shot.

“What shot?” The man asked.

“It was the shot that was supposed helped prevent people turn into ponies. He didn’t turn into a pony, but he turned into a special ed victim! As for being an alien, he always told me people called him one, but I didn’t know he meant he was a real alien!”

The anchorman cringed and held the mic away from the woman’s face. “Umm, Ma’am, maybe he was referring to being a foreigner?”

“… I don’t know…”

My right eye twitched. Wait wait, hold up. I thought the ‘shot’ was supposed to be a special blood test for ponies at first… so why am I hearing all this talk about people getting shots to prevent- oh shit it makes sense now. The hospital I was in with all those weirdos was my first clue! Let me think about it, that is one of the biggest hospitals in my borough of new york so of course the ‘alien’s would infiltrate that first. The mean lady wasn’t an alien because she didn’t allow me inside, she was just a prick. But, she wasn’t the enemy; it was the clown of a man. To think that the clown-of-a- man and the beautiful nurse was on my side, but I’ve been fooled once again. Once again, I’m Ray Charles to the bullshit. “So you’re saying ever since he got the shot… he’s been acting like this? And how long has it been since he was given the shot?”

“Like four or five. But before that, he was a perfectly normal man…”

The interview continued in the background as a picture of the man appeared on the screen. My eyes widened in astonishment. Holy shit, that looks exactly like the man, except he’s younger! There he goes! And he has a family as well? A complete family with kids? Ugh, damn…

You see, I was hoping he was just a changeling that shape shifted into a random human, but it seems he was possessed after all! Not only that, but his whole body disappeared when he was killed! You know how terrible that sounds? Freeing somebody by killing them? That’s like double murder, and one of the murders is from an innocent life!

I clicked the power button on my remote, cutting the television off. Hold up, I gotta take a few minutes to assess my life. I was in the hospital not too long ago thinking everything was regular while there were motherfucking aliens surrounding me? If there’s a needle supposedly used to turn humans into coldblooded pony killers, than what effect could the one they were going to give me bring?

So, the whole time I was being played as a fool, huh?

Yes you were.

I guess so… I knew something smelt like a whale.

A whale?

Extra fishyyyyyy.

I sighed and glanced at my phone. Well, I think I can help those cops one way… this is gonna be a busy weekend…
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

End of Day 4

Author's Note

Yes, the story is finally speeding up now. After this chapter there will be a short time skip because I'm trying wrap up the story now, and all the everyday frivolities got to be put aside, so I hoped u guys enjoyed this chapter!

...8 days later

8 days later
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
“Wassup Shawn!” A voice boosted out of nowhere.

I stopped texting and took my eyes off my phone, seeing the door creak open with Kaise apparently inviting herself inside. “There is something called knocking…”

“Knock for what? The door is open, ain't it?” I rolled my eyes at the disrespectful display and went back to texting. Kaise trotted over to the bed and climbed on top of it. "What you fucking with?"

"Nothing..." I glanced at the unicorn and met her eyes for the first time today. I don’t know if it’s just me but Kaise looks a little different. Like, the left side of Kaise’s face has more mane running down it than before.

“Your mane looks like it got longer.” I pointed out.

“Huh?” she raised her eyebrows and curiously rubbed a hoof through the front of her mane. “Oh yeah, you right. I’m finna get the scissors soon.”

“Nah, you good like that. Just don’t get it too long, know what I mean?”

She grimaced. “No shyt. That’s why I said lemme get it soon.”

I rolled my eyes and lifted my upper body up so i can sit. Well, a week and one day has already passed. I remember turning into a pony just yesterday and now I see people’s hair growing an inch in a half. “Ummm… yeah, so, why did you choose to come over here today? Your Dad’s ex acting up?”

Kaise waved a hoof. “Nah son, he dumped that bitch. Right now he’s in love with the money!” I couldn’t help but roll my eyes even though I felt a smirk forming across my lips. “But yeah, remember you put me on to levitation?”

“Yeah, too bad your ass couldn’t even lift a piece of paper off the floor.” I sneered.

“Sucking me? But yeah, I think I finally got it, boi! Look!” Kaise pointed her horn at me.

“No! Don’t use it on me!” I shrieked while huddling back, putting my hooves in front of my face as a shield.

“Not you pussy, your phone!”

“My phone?” I repeated naively while it slid of my hooves. Oh, I forgot about that. I really thought Kaise was about to lift me in the air for a second, haha. Just to be cautious, I moved outta the way and allowed Kaise’s magic to shine without any impediments. Kaise’s face scrunched up as she began to focus on the tiny object in front of her. “Haha, you sure look like you’re about to go hard on that small thing,” I joked.

Kaise ignored me and kept her eyes fixated on the phone, making the best taking a shit face I ever seen by someone who isn’t actually excreting. Kaise peaked at the object a few times, probably taking in more details. Levitation does have to do with visualizing something accurately, right?

Sweat started running down the unicorn’s forehead, which made me grin. “Hey, you’re not supposed to sweat it when you levitate. Just do it naturally!” I laughed at my corny joke.

Kaise glared at me and then grunted viciously. Next thing I knew, I saw a small light blue aura spark on Kaise’s horn. My mouth widened. Holy shit, Kaise wasn’t joking when she said she can do magic! That looks just like the magic the unicorns in the show use. It even has that airy sound that accompanies the magic… but it sounds extra loud in real life. What’s up with that?

Kaise’s horn finally ignited as a larger blue light glittered around her horn. She cocked her head forward and pointed it at the phone once again, making the magic suddenly wrap around the phone. My eyes dilated. See, if I had a phone right now I would record that! That is amazing!

Next thing I know the phone moved on its own accord, which made me squeak and jerk back further. Kaise forced a smirk after seeing her accomplishment and continued moving the cellular device towards her way. “I told ya’ll, didn’t I? Am I the fucking man or nah?”

“You’re not even a man.” Kaise frowned. I chuckled and slowly clapped, giving respect where it is due, “That was impressive though, Kaise. How did you do it?”

“I just imagined it in my head and thought about lifting it up with no ha-hooves! Then after that I eventually it started to lift!” She giggled stupidly.

I rolled my eyes. Now I’m feeling type jealous. What can I do besides run quick and buck hard while Kaise has the power to lift anything she chooses too? Or can she? “Kaise, can you lift me yet?” Kaise didn’t respond, which made sense since her eyes were glued to my phone’s screen. Geez, people sure are nosy these days. “Can I get it back now?”

Kaise grinned and averted her gaze from the phone. “Awwww…. Isn’t that cute?”

I cringed. “What are you talking about?”

“I see you Shawn… texting Jessica with emojis and shit. Hearts remind you. I think the cutest message is when you said ‘I wasn’t doing anything besides thinking about you L O L heart emoji’.”

Oh crap, I forgot to take that off the screen.

“What the fuck? Give me back my phone you asscrack!” I ran towards the mischievous little shit and tackled her on the ground. The levitation was halted, queing the phone to drop but I was in position and broke the phone’s fall with my back.

“I was just joking! Calm ya cuffing ass down!” she giggled again.

I mockingly returned the laugh. “I’m sorry, were those words? I thought it was just white noise…”

“I’m just joking! Geez… you’re too serious for me, gs.”

I sighed while removing myself off Kaise’s body. I trotted across the room with no destination in mind until I stopped next to the television.

“Good that you know magic though.”

“Yeah, I know. You know what that means, right?” I shook my head. “Since I know magic, it means it’s time to murk some aliens! Are you with the shits or nah?” My eyes narrowed, making Kaise’s elation deform once again. “What’s with the face?”

“You act like it’s so easy finding aliens and killing them, b…”

“Son, it is easy! Remember that hospital you told me about?”

“Oh yeah!” I exclaimed. “Ha, yeah I remember it. There were definitely some aliens in there, but who though? Who specifically?”

“I don’t know, but that clowny muttafucka you told me about gotta be one of dem.”

“You mean the one with 3-D glasses? Ehh, I don’t know. I thought that at first, but now I think otherwise. It’s probably someone else.”

“Shawn, stop fronting,” she said with a frown, “ What type of grown man dresses like that, huh? What type of mon acts like that? There’s a limit to everything, son, and he passed that bitch by the way you explained him to me.”

This time I frowned. “Just because it’s different to you don’t mean he’s an alien.” I retorted, taking a quick deep breath just in case I go on a tangent. “Like, don’t be such a judgmental prick. I agree there might be aliens, but because someone is weird don’t make them one. He‘s probably just acting, because I saw another doctor who acted creepy at first but then found out he was sophisticated.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“So… he’s retarded?”

I facehooved. “Obviously not, since retarded people won’t be able to have enough knowledge to treat people, dumbass!”

Kaise threw her hands up defensively. “Okay okay, calm down! What crawled up your ass today and died?”

“I’m not sure.”

“Are you with it or not?” Kaise hissed with no patience intact.

I mused the question for a few moments. “I got nothing to do today, so yeah b. Besides, the police aren't doing shit.”

They aren’t. They not even trying to find the source behind it. Ever since that news broadcast all they didwas cancel the needle, but I don’t see any attempts at finding the catalyst. That’s like chewing food without swallowing! Matter of fact, Obama was responsible for canceling it, which I find ironic that he chooses to cancel it now when most of the damage was already done! This is really shady, man. After all the bullshit excuses he made, he still didn’t resign yet, even though people worldwide were urging him to. Hell, some people are even wishing for his demise now.

Speaking of bullshit excuses, you know what he said? He said he wasn’t even aware of that shot, only the shotthat prevented ponies from getting sick. Funny, because everytime I hear about a specific shot the information always changes! I never knew about that nor the one with the alien specimen. Even when I first went to the hospital thought I was just going to get a blood test but found out that it was actually a vaccine. I'm done fucking with needles.

“Yo Shawn, I’m talking to you!” Kaise slapped me across the cheek, literally knocking me out my thoughts. I raised my hoof up and returned my own sharp slap(or punch) to the unicorn, which had enough intensity to make her head twist slightly. “Ouch!”

I smirked. “Didn't you know I slap bitches for a living?”

The white pony grunted and walked towards the door. “Watch ya mouth. Anyways, are we going now or nah? I want to hurry this shit up because I’m not comfortable with opps running around me, real talk."

I walked towards Katie’s dresser, transitioning to two feet while resting my hooves on the dresser. “Hold up, I’ll be with you in a second.” The one thing I always missed about my room was the mirror, but luckily Katie’s room has a mini-one and a giant one. I glanced at my reflection and cringed. Nasty mane as usual… maybe I should have stuck to the pigtails? Oh well, sacrifices must be made.

“Kaise!” I called out while turning around, “Do you know how to levitate brushes?”

She shrugged. “Let me try….”

I smiled. Alright, so far everything looks like it’s gonna go well but I still have one problem…

How am I supposed to convince Dad to drive us?

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
“Yo Dad…” I said while walking towards him.

“What?” he asked.

I placed a hoof on my belly. “My stomach hurts…”

“Okay? And what do you want me to do?”

“Take me to the hospital, duh!” I wanted to say, but when you think deeper you realize how hard I’m breaking character. Besides, stomach pains aren’t enough to go to the hospital, especially for me. It's time to stretch the truth like flubber.

“Like really really bad! I think I got stomach cancer…” I mumbled.

“WHAT!” He shouted to the top of his lungs. He picked me up and started to run out the door. “Don’t worry Shawn, I got you!”

“WAIT! You’re forgetting Kaise!”

He stopped running and looked me into the eyes. “What does Kaise have to do with everything?”

The moment Kaise's name was uttered she walked into the living room wearing a very unsettling expression. It was so convincing that I almost forgot Kaise was acting. “It burns when I pee...”

I twitched. Edgy much?
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Y-5

Dad stared at Kaise like she was on crack after she unveiled her ‘disease’ or problem in better words. All of his initial fear turned into skepticism judging by his facial expression. “…What do you mean it burns when you pee? Why didn’t you tell your parents?”

“Because I if I tell them they would ask me to show them, and if I tell them and show them it would be show-and tell.”

He glazed at the unicorn for the longest until his eyes eventually darted toward mine. “Anyways, how do you have stomach cancer, Shawn? Is that even real.”

I arched an eyebrow. Of course he was gonna ask that, but I’m very versed when it comes to cancer and other infections so I’m good. “Um, of course it is. Cancer could happen anywhere in your body. It’s just cells multiplying… and we have cells in every part of our bodies,” I explained, striking the man with astonishment.

“Wow, I didn’t even know that,” he squawked, “but how do you know you have it?”

“Easy, I just felt the need to… uh… I don’t know, but my stomach hurts very badly and-“

“Shut up! You’re the worst liar I ever seen in my first, second, and third lives!” Kaise broke in exasperatedly.

My right eye twitched. At least my lies had him rushing out the door! “Oh, and claiming it burns when you pee is so much better, right? Pshhh, catch a frank.”

“Both of you stop!” Dad commanded in an authoritative tone while crossing his arms. “What I want to know is why you want to go to hospital. I thought you hated hospitals, Shawn.”

“I did, but not anymore. Like they say, new day new preference, right?” I grinned in a goofy fashion. Did I say goofy? Yup, I totally screwed up my last chance.

“Just tell me why you want to go. Does your stomach really hurt or you’re lying? Tell me.”

I sighed. “Never mind…”

He scowled. “What do you mean never mind? Shawn, as your father, I am demanding you to tell me what you’re trying to do!”

I blinked and took a couple sets back. Maybe I should say less for now because Dad is asking too much right now.

Before I could respond, Kaise stepped in, “And Mr.Hopkins, as Shawn’s best friend, I can say nothing is poppin at all!” My body started sliding across the floor involuntarily. I turned my head around and saw Kaise pushing me towards the steps. Geez, I could walk myself.

“What are you gonna do upstairs?” Dad called out, in which we blatantly ignored.
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
Well, we’re back in my sister’s room after all that hot talk! And it’s all because Kaise was playing games! Since she thinks it’s a game, I think the perfect terminology would be we reset in Katie’s room.

“I hate you…” I muttered while resting my forehead on my knees.

“Why?” Kaise asked, trying to play innocent.

I jerked my head from my knees and went back on all fours. “Because you had to go and say ‘It burns when I pee!’ Like, couldn’t you pull something better outta your ass?”

“Woah woah woah, move with that blame game shit! By the way, I wasn’t lying when I said that, shithead! At least I wasn’t making up some next shit like stomach cancer!” she retorted.

“That was the whole point, to get him to rush us to the hospital. It wasn’t about being honest. And quite frankly, that isn’t hospital worthy at all. It just means you don’t know how to masturbate properly.”

I could see the embarrassment in Kaise’s face as her cheeks turned a deep shade of red. “… Is that why it hurts so bad? How did you know?”

I snickered. “If you have a sister going through puberty in your house, you would automatically know…”

“Well shit… Anyways, your plan wasn’t all that to be real. Even if ya pops did take us, we won’t be able to do anything because he would be there the whole time. This whole shit sounds dayroom to me.”

That means when we press for information, HE would most likely be there unless we dump him off, which is unlikely. No, maybe my plan isn’t as good as I thought.

“You’re right, Kaise,” I sighed, “sorry, I’m just surprised on how this turned out. Now what do we do?”

“Hmm…” Kaise hummed while stroking her chin. I guess you brush extra thoughts into your head by doing that…

“If you don’t know, it’s alright because I’m-“

“No, I got an idea. How do kids hang out with they friends on weekdays?”

Well, to be frank, there are three ways: One, they cry and whine because their parents made them spoiled monsters. That’s out of the question because no amount of crying will make Dad drive us to the hospital. Two, they lie and tell their parents they’re going somewhere else, like there aunt’s house for example. For obvious reasons I can’t do that, especially because my aunt lives in a different borough.

“Sneaking out the house?” I tried.

She nodded. “Exactly. First we’re gonna jump out the window, then we’re gonna take the bus to the hospi, you heard?”

Never in my life did I hear anyone refer to a hospital as a hospi.

“…Jump out the window? I don’t know about that…”

The sound of the pony’s teeth clenching was heard as she rolled her eyes. “C’mon Shawn, it’s not that bad. I did it before and can tell ya it’s not that much of a jump.”

I deadpanned. “Yeah, but you’re like three feet shorter now.”

“Fine! Since you’re such a baby, I’ll jump first and catch you when you jump. You with it?”

“Sure.”

Kaise nodded and approached the windows. She got on her backhooves and pushed the frame open. “Damn it’s cold,” she said while climbing on the window frame, dropped down from the ledges.

I flinched. Oh wow, hesitation at all. Maybe it‘s easier than I thought. I stuck my head out the window, seeing if she landed safely. Kaise did land perfectly after all, but that doesn’t mean it was a short fall. But, it definitely wasn’t a long one either. Kaise walked closer towards the house and held her hooves out. I guess that’s my signal to jump…

Alright Hopkins, you can do it!

I closed my eyes and felt my hooves remove itself from the floor, initiating my jump out the window. The moment I jumped I literally felt the altitude decrease, which surprisingly felt pretty good. I tightened my body and locked my legs so I was light enough for Kasie to catch me.

“Shit!”

I felt something catch me in mid- air, stopping my fall. I opened my eyes and saw that I was cradled into Kaise’s arms, receiving a look that had strain galore. Before I can thank her, I was thrown on the floor.

“Hey!” I grunted.

“You mook! Why did you close your eyes? You do know you weren’t gonna even fall in my hooves, right? Oh yeah, you’re supposed to drop down not jump!” she chided.

“Look, none of us got hurt, that’s all that matters. Next time I know what to do,” I snorted, holding my hooves out in front of me.

“No one got hurt? I almost did! Even though you’re a girl you’re heavy as hell, b.”

I paused. “Are you trying to say I’m fat?”

“I’m not trying to say that, I am saying it,” she quipped.

“Shut up! It’s not my fault you don’t have any muscle tone of any sorts you saber-tooth headed celery stick.”

“Celery stick? That’s cute. You act like you have any muscle.”

I smirked and said, “Trust me, I gotta a lot.” I held my head up and noticed the window was still open. Hmm, we should really close that. “Hey Kaise, you think you can close the window?” I asked.

“Ya, I can do anything…”
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
At the hospital hallway

“Damn, this place is dirty!” Kaise sneered.

I deadpanned. “It’s just the hallway; it actually doesn’t look so bad when you get inside. Didn’t you go in here before?”

“If I did I must have forgot. I’m too healthy to go to hospitals!” she grinned. “You know what it is with me, right?”

“Mhmm… you’re right.”

Of course I didn’t believe that, but I don’t feel like arguing right now.

When I stepped in to the lobby, my head bobbed around reflectively. I’ve been in here many times, but let me take a few seconds to remember how much of a crazy experience I had last time. That was the day when I first became a pony... the day where I jumped into a mirror. Haha, man…

“Follow me,” I said.

“Ight.”

Good thing it isn’t as crowded as last time. When Kaise and I need to run just in case any security guards appear, we’ll be good. But, the smaller crowd is also a deficit on our end because this means it’s easier for people to notice trouble. It’s a 50/50 risk, but I won’t mess it up. I swear to my daughter and I don’t even have one.

I beckoned Kaise towards the receptionist desk. Looking at it, I can see the woman from last time is still there. Ugh, oh well, her distinctive voice is gonna make the man we’re looking for pop out, which makes our job easier. Funny thing is, if you look at it from a different perspective ,she was actually trying to save me. I know it sounds ridiculous, but this is a hospital ran by aliens: Why would an alien try to prevent me from entering their death trap? Exactly, I judged her too quickly that day, but I wasn’t thinking right anyways. I had my shallow feminist brain arguing with my fascist dickless male brain.

I looked up at the person behind the desk, smirking the moment our eyes met. “Hello robot.”

“Animals are not allowed,” she said in the exact same stoic tone a week ago.

Kaise blinked like three times before responding. “What did you say?”

“No… animals… allowed…” she uttered slower, stressing every syllable.

Kaise’s eyes broadened. “Who are you calling an animal? I ain’t no animal!”

“You are a pony… so therefore you’re an animal…”

“Fuck you!” She rose to two feet and attempted to climb the desk, but I reacted quickly and gripped her tail with my mouth. “Calm down...” I grunted.

“Nah, she tryna disrespect me. I can’t let that rock.”

“You will have to this time,” I calmly stated. I then turned my attention back to the cyborg and rose on two feet. “Where is he?” I brusquely asked.

She blinked. “Who is he?”

“The man with the 3-d glasses, wild fashion, childish voice… ”

“Describe wild fashion…”

Wow, there is actually more script implanted in her I thought. “C’mon, you know who I’m talking about. The one who looks like he buys his clothes from toys r us…”

“I’m here!” another voice exclaimed. I glanced at the new arrival in the room and checked his attire before anything else. Let’ see, a bright jacket, 3-d glasses, messy afro, and some other accessories I can’t even describe.

Yup, that’s definitely him.

“Who is this?” Kaise whispered in my ear.

“The one I was talking about,” I responded, keeping my eyes drawn on the man.

“The alien?” I didn’t respond to that for obvious reasons. Like I said, we are gonna find out who is real and who is not very soon. Like they say, innocent until proven guilty.

“There seems to be a problem here!“ he chirped. “I don’t know why we can’t just work it out like nice human beings! It’s such a nice day outside and-oh, you’re not human anymore! Sorry, but you know what I mean by-“

“I think I have an appointment with you,” I broke in.

His whole happy agenda shattered in the matter of seconds. “Uh… you do? What’s your name?”

I shook my head. “My name isn’t on there because it was changed recently. I gotta show you on your computer. Please just let me come with you…”

“How about her?” he said while pointing at Kaise.

“Has an appointment with you as well. I should really show you.”

“Why can’t you just tell me your name?”

“Because there is like a million people with the same names as us!” Kaise snapped.

I sighed. “Not really. You know how retarded Kevin Bacon’s name is? There is someone else I know with his name; it’s possible.”

“How about you just give me your insurance card and then we can resolve the little inconsistency with my schedule?”

I blinked. Damn, if I knew his personality would've change so quickly I would have made a list of excuses! I’m going to run out of things to say very soon.

“I don’t have it with me,” I muttered, trying my best to seem unfazed by his sudden awareness.

“Oh, then there is nothing I can do. Just bring your card next time you’re here and I’ll promise to resolve it.”

Son of a bitch!

I accosted the man in front of me. I don’t wanna cause a scene or anything, but if I have to do it… then oh well!

I ran between his legs and breezed into the open doorway that led to the hallway. I didn’t dwell on being fancy and entered the closest room next to me. Having them see what room I enter is my intent after all because I’m not trying to have the hospital form a search group for me.
The room was empty, which gives me plenty of mobility when they arrive in the room. The only thing missing is a definite plan. I mean, obviously asking nicely won’t make him tell us anything, but being hostile isn’t so much better. I mean, I can try to ask him nicely at first but like I said, it’s unlikely since he kept it clandestine all the way till now.

I saw his body run inside the room. “Hey, what are you doing! You can’t be in here!” he exclaimed after spotting me.

I defiantly stayed in my spot, not considering a single word he uttered. He balled his hands into fist and walked closer towards me. Geez, where the hell is Kaise when you need an idiot to-

“Freeze sucka!” Kaise exclaimed while jumping inside the room. Well well well, speaking of the devil cooking devil eggs in hell kitchen, there she goes! Now I don’t have to get into an unnecessary fight.

The doctor turned around and placed a hand on his chest. “Huh? You’re talking to me?”

“SHUT THE DOOR, KAISE!” Erupted a commanding shout from me. Kaise obliged, using her magic to close the door gently, locking it in the process. See, magic makes it so much easier.

“What the fuck is going on!?” the man quacked.

I snickered. “Oh, so you’re cursing now, huh? Finally showing your true colors?”

“What are you talking about? What do you want from me?”

Kaise trotted closer to him. “First of all, why do you act like such a retard? Does your mami allow you to leave the house like this? And I’m saying your mami because no grown ass man with a house would-“

“Shut up, Kaise! I’ll do the questioning!” I chided while closing my eyes in annoyance. I took a deep breath and glanced at the man in questioning. “Look buddy, we aren’t trying to hurt you or anything, okay? We just want answers, so tell us all you know and stop acting naïve.”

“About what?” he hissed.

“Are you an alien or not!” Kaise shouted.

“Hell no! I’m a human being, I swear to God!” He did the holy cross ritual shortly after.

“Damn, I didn’t know aliens had time for religion,” Kaise sneered, posing me to nudge her in the shoulder.

“Alien? Alien?” he repeated, evidently offended. “You think I’m an alien?”

“No, we don’t. Well, I don’t… but I know you’re aware about the aliens in this hospital, no?”

“…”

“You do, don’t you?”

“…”

I rolled my eyes once again. We don’t condone violence, but some things are inevitable. “Kaise, show him what we do in the hood, because I’m not from there so I wouldn’t know.”

Kaise nodded and walked even closer to the hostage, propelling him to revert into a fighting stance. “I’m not gonna hit you, boy.” Her horn lit up once again and lifted a random box off the cabinet. She soon dispelled the magic and allowed the box to drop dead on the steel ground. The sound that erupted when the box dropped caused the man and me to shudder equally. “See that? If you don’t talk you might feel that!”

He sighed. “Okay you gremlins, I’ll tell you what is what. Yes, there are aliens running around here-”

“And you didn’t tell anybody, huh?” I cut in. “Don’t you know they are trying to kill the ponies? Why did you keep it secret for?”

“…Because-“

“Because what?” I asked through gritted teeth. “Also, why did you butt in last week when the woman told me no ponies allowed? You could have just kept your mouth shut, but you insisted on following orders, right? Why? Why? Tell me! Is your job so important that can allow innocent lives to be taken?”

“Because my brother is an alien you douche! If they found out I told somebody they would have killed him!”

My eyes broadened. “Ouch…”

“Yeah… sucks right?” He pulled his glasses off and wiped his eyes.

Kaise and I exchanged a look in bewilderment. I know Kaise must feel real stupid right now. I should slap her, but nah. But still, now I understand why he didn’t tell anybody. Hell, now I know why nobody in the hospital said anything yet: They could be in a similar predicament!
This is where everything becomes more complicated I guess. The moment you realize these aliens are actually sharing an innocent beings body. Even if they do die, it’s at the risk of somebody’s life. This is why it’s critical we get as much information as possible so we can figure out how to free the humans from the aliens possession.

My face scrunched up. “Um, look bro, they won’t kill him okay? That’s why you must tell us or else we can’t help you… at all. ” I hope.

His face depicted hesitance, but he ultimately nodded in cooperation. “Okay. You see…”
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

“And this is the room where he stays at,” he explained. I looked at the door frame and read Y-5. Makes sense the ‘boss’ would be at the last section of the hospital. I can’t believe I didn’t think of doing this earlier! So simple if you think about it. All I did was ask a question to set him off track, run between his legs, and slam the door while threatening him lightly. I got what I wanted, and he will soon get what he wants.

That reminds me, I got something important to ask him. “Are you going to come in with us? You know, in case something goes wrong.”

He shook his head. “Nah, I won’t need to. Besides, I don’t want him to know it was me because my brother can be killed any second. He’s alone in the room, just do your thing.”

I nodded. “Alrighty, c’mon Kaise.”

Kaise smiled. “Thank you!”

“No problem. Be safe you two.”

After he left, Kaise and I was alone in the hallway, mindlessly staring at the door. I should feel very apprehensive right now, but I actually feel excited. If things go as expected, we can find the main antagonist’s home base and get to the bottom of this bullshit. But if it doesn’t, then we will die as warriors. I’m not afraid of death though, so whatever happens happen.

“…So, are we going in? This door isn’t gonna open itself,” I said sheepishly.

She grinned. “Let’s get it!”

“That’s what I like to see!” I slapped her across the butt, expressing my approval even further in a more sportsman way.

“Hey!” she yelped while backing away from me, “Dubb that! Don’t ever touch me like that again! I don’t want Jessica getting jealous, feel me?”

My smile flattened immediately. “You’re annoying…”

“You know you love me, haha! Now step back…” Kaise’s horn lit up, making my eyes literally scintillate. I don’t know if it’s from astonishment or the bright lights damaging my retina.

When the door opened, we walked inside slowly so our footsteps wouldn’t be pervaded. The room was dim, dark, and illuminated by underpowered yellow lightning. It was average in size but looked extremely big due to the lack of objects neighboring the room. The room had no type of signature smell to it, attributing to the empty vibe it gave. Finally, it had no decorations of any type. Even the hospital bed had no sheets on it! It gave you the perfect impression of a villain territory.

When Kaise shuts the door, my fur spiked up. Damn, that was way too loud for my liking.

“Hmm? Who’s there?” A husky voice traveled across the room. The source seemed to be coming from a chair that was turned in the opposite direction from Kaise and I.

I looked at Kaise for a good two seconds before winking. That was the wink that let her know I was about to do something superfluous. I put my hoof to my mouth and feigned a cough. “Lunch is here, sir…” I said in a tone so low that it almost matched my male one. Funny, if I play around with my voice long enough I can probably sound like my old self, but that will include a lot of coughing and diaphragm training.

The chair spun around instantly. “Oh, already? Great, you know how much I love that pizza stuff and-” he stared blankly, “-oh, I was expecting lunch, not two ponies…unless ya’ll are my lunch?”

“You’re nosty! Why would you eat ponies?” Kaise grimaced.

That’s what I was thinking. Maybe the aliens can only feed off ponies or something?

He quickly got off his seat and sighed. “Calm down, it was just a small joke.”

Judging the man by his appearance, he looks like a perfectly normal middle aged man. He looked really tall, too. If you want a template of how he looks, imagine George Clooney in the 6’4-6’5 range with bigger eyes.

When I looked at his hospital jacket I felt a pinching sensation in my stomach. It makes me sick seeing people like him claim to be such respectful people like doctors!

“Anyways, why are you two in here for? I didn’t call you in here to be checked up on. In fact, I don’t even check up on anyone when-“

“Shut your whore mouth!” I pointed an accusatory hoof at the devil behind doctor skin. “I already know who you are!”

His brows furrowed. “What are you talking about?”

“You know what we’re talking bout!” Kaise speaks this time. “Might as well take off that mask because we know it doesn't belong to you!”

He slithered across the room. Yes, not walk but slither because he’s a snake in my eyes. “…You’re right. Impressive… impressive… I am indeed an alien, a Verbeniri to be specific. How did you girls find out?”

“Don’t worry about that; just know what time it is.”

“And what time would that be, my dear?”

“Can we kill him already? I don’t like his atty.” Kaise grunted while shooting me a jagged eye.

I shook my head. “Nah, not yet.

“Haha, you kill me? I can kill both of you in this weak human body with just one blow!”

“That’s a lot of shit talk,” I snorted dismissively, “but that’s just talk. Anyways, you got two options: One, tell us everything you know and we’ll give you a silent death, or two, we’ll get your ass deported back to mars.”

He clasped his hands and shook his head, trying to radiate his superiority. “Uh huh… two of those options aren’t happening. Now, let me make a compromise: You turn around and I’ll bless you into my pony crew, or you die with broken bones. How does it sound, lasses?”

“How this sound: Shut the fuck up and throw your hands!” Kaise bellowed while charging towards the man! My eyebrows jumped in surprise. Hey, this wasn’t a part of the plan!

Before Kaise can even reach his leg, the man extended his already long leg out and kicke- no punted Kaise right in the head. I watched in astonishment as Kaise flew across the room and swatted on the walls, sliding down like a ant whose been killed.

“Kaise!” I cried out. I started to run for her but was halted shortly after when a large hand pressed against my face. “Deme jo fuu phucker!” I muffled while trying to pull the hand off my face… but I just remembered I have no fingers.

I couldn’t make out what was going on, but I knew I was being lifted because my the ground became invisible. I frailed my legs and hooves helplessly, but it was to no avast.

“This is what you wanted, right?” the man grunted while tightening his grip around my muzzle, causing my teeth to grind against each other. Next thing I knew I was swung across the room. I kept my eyes close while praying I wouldn’t hit the wall too hard.

*Bam*

I opened my eyes and saw the white wall that was used exclusively for my face. I licked my lips and cringed at the dusty taste. Hell, maybe my mouth was used exclusively for it too. I put a hoof on my head while shuffling my body around. From across the room I saw the man with his ostentatious smirk in all of its glory. Only one response came to mind.

"I thought you said you would kill me with one blow?"

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Crew

“I thought you said you would kill me with one blow.” I snarled, blowing a string of mane out my face.

“Hmmm... that wasn’t a punch though.” He raised his fist as his lips pulled back into a smirk. “This is!”

My brows arched. Oh, I’m supposed to be intimidated by that? If a punt can’t finish Kaise, then one punch won’t hurt me. In fact, let me see how Kaise is coping with that kick.

I looked across the room and spotted Kaise lying on the floor in a similar fashion to a drunk person who blacked out. Oh, who am I kidding? She is probably unconscious right now. I mean, that was a pretty sharp punt to the head. His reflexes are really out of this world, no pun intended.

Next thing I knew, he started rushing towards me with his fist wide out. My eyes widened as I spiked back onto my hooves. Out of this world or not, I’m not gonna let this bastard get the best of me. I charged right back at him in an accelerated pace. Finding an opening, I clenched my teeth and ran right between his legs at full speed. I didn’t look behind me and continued running until I was in Kaise’s distance, who was still knocked on the floor. I didn’t want to do this, but it’s all I can think of. I bowed my head and ran headfirst into the fallen pony.

*Boom*

"Ugh…” I moaned, opening my eyes to see Kaise directly under me. Okay, maybe this wasn’t the best idea, but at least I didn’t get caught.

“Hey Kaise, you okay?”

She sighed. “My nigga, if you don’t get off me...”

I obliged, wiping my fur off before I took to my normal posture again. I offered to support Kaise off the floor, but she slapped my hooves away. “What’s your problem?”

“Neva in your life run up on me!” she warned while recovering from the ground.

My eyes broadened as I spotted something uncanny in Kaise’s nostrils. “I think you’re bleeding.”

“Oh yeah?” Kaise wiped her nose gently. She then confirmed my suspicion shortly after by lifting her hoof up to show the blood soaked appendage in all of its glory.

“Damn…” I muttered.

Kaise averted her head from me and directed a malicious glare towards the alien in disguise. “OOOOO, now you fucked up!”

“Woah, such harsh language from a cute little pony…” he said mockingly.

“Don’t let the big eyes fool you, punk, because I will knock the kool aid out your mug!”

“Do it.”

“Bet!” Kaise’s horn ignited as she levitated the closest object, which was a trashcan, in the air. She threw the miscellaneous at the faux man, in which he caught with his left hand, and threw it right back at Kaise’s direction.

“Shit!” Kaise grunted while jumping out of the way to dodge the flying storage of junk.

My eyes shot open when I saw him lope towards us. Damn, I can’t get a little time to discuss the plan? “SPLIT UP!” I shouted, running from an opposite direction of Kaise.

“Huh?” Kaise mumbled in perplexity, staying glued on the floor. Before she could make sense of the situation, she was kicked into the wall… once again.

“Kaise!” I blew my cheeks out and stood straight, feeling my tail flick form all the impending exhilaration. I held my head down and charged straight at the man, who was still focusing on Kaise. The steady thump of my steps echoed in my ears as I felt my eyebrows instinctively furrow in determination.

“Take this you mother-ahh!” my sentence was cut short as I felt a fist stop me in my tracks. I then felt a tug on my tail, which then escalated to me being lifted from the ground. I had a split second view of the floor as I was thrown across the room shortly after.

“Really? You thought you could step in my square?” he snickered, shifting his attention to Kaise. “This is getting boring; I’m just gonna end this and I’m gonna start with the white one.” The alien was slowly but surely approaching Kaise, who was struggling to crawl away. Matter of fact, she couldn’t because he had her cornered.

I frowned. C’mon legs, move!

“If you know what’s good for you, get away from me…” she said darkly.

“Or what? What are you gonna do? What can you do!?” He yelled while reaching out to Kaise’s face.

“Fuck off!” she shouted while slapping his hand away, a light blue flash suddenly encompassing her horn. The flash didn’t only appear on her horn but also around the man’s body.

“W-what a-are you doing?” he stuttered while looking around the room anxiously
.
Kaise’s only response was flinging his body at the wall in a lighting fast pace. He crashed into the wall in a similar fashion to a baseball player trying to catch a ball.

I blinked in bemusement. H-how did Kaise have enough magic to do that? “Damn, is he still moving or-“

I talked too soon as the blue aura surrounded the hospital bed. I squeezed my eyes shut and used my hooves to muffle my ears, priming myself for the noise of the hospital bed crashing that is soon to come.

*BOOOOOOOOM*

I slowly opened my eyes, seeing the bed that was once stationed on the floor now squashing the alien/man. I rubbed my eyes about three times to confirm that I wasn’t hallucinating. Nope, I’m not.

The unicorn turned towards me and sticked me with giant bug eyes that mingled surprise and amusement. “I did that??”

I confirmed the question with a mystified nod. “Were you scared or pissed off?”

She shrugged. “Semi. I was mad shook the moment he touched my face, son. I don’t know about you, but I don’t like people touching my face.”

“How about when he kicked your face?”

“That’s different, son; it means he wants to hurt me. But touch? I’m not Alicia Keys: Don’t touch my body, face, teeth, stomach, etc…”

I facehooved. “You’re retarded.”

“Haters be like. What do we do now though? He’s gone, ain’t he?”

I shook my head. “Nope. If he died, he would have disappeared. Remember?”

“Oh… yeah, you right. So, why don’t we kill him?”

“Because we need to ask him a few questions. After that, depending on how I feel, I might let him slide.”

She frowned. “What do you mean let him slide? Don’t tell me you’re thinking bout letting him live.” I scraped my hoof against the floor while turning my head, deciding to keep my mouth shut. “You are aren’t you?” she said bitterly.

I held my hooves out defensively. “C’mon Kaise, just think about the-“

“Think about what? You did many retarded things, but this tops it with a cherry. No, not a cherry: a goddamn apple!”

I chewed my cheeks in frustration. “Your head is an apple! Look, take the alien out the equation and it’s a regular human being, okay? Besides, if he tells us everything we need to know, we can find a way to save him…”

“Look, I’m not dissing what you’re tryna do, but I’m not feeling it. If you don’t kill him, what you gonna do with him? You can’t run into shit and not expect to get shit stains. Do you feel me?"

That was actually a good point. We can’t keep him here, and we definitely can’t keep him in this room. This is going from difficult to strenuous…

I shrugged. “Get the police?”

“You know how much I hate the opps.”

“C’mon, the police saved your pop’s life. Be more grateful.”

“Exactly! Fuck a coppa just because of that!”

I deadpanned. “Don’t say that, your pops is a good man, just confused. Anyways, scratch my plan because it might look weird if a bunch of cops come out of nowhere in the hospital.”

“Exactly,” she sighed, “we might as well stick to my plan. If it ain’t broke, don’t fix it. Cann weeee fixxxx it? NO WE CAN’T!” Kaise exclaimed, mimicking the melody of Bob the builder’s theme.

I held my hooves up. “Calm down you ass. I don’t know, alright? I’ll think of something. I’m just one person you know.”

We just stared at each other in awkward silence for the next few seconds, creating a taut environment. What makes it even tauter is Kaise’s bloody horn. It would be crazy if blood miraculously enhances Kaise’s magic. Wait, that reminds me of something.

“What do you want to do until he wakes up?”

She grimaced. “No one got time for that! Let’s just tie him up with something, than splash him with cold water."

Kaise exercising impatience is a good thing because I would have never thought of that. “Wow, you’re on point today.”

She winked. “Something light. Be honest, without me you would be nothing. I’m the glue that holds you together, the shoes that hold your feet, and I’m especially the one that keeps you in line.”

“I get it I get it, Kaise…” I admitted shamelessly. “You’re my third eye, okay?”

Kaise cringed. “Third eye? What, are you apart of the Illuminati now? Fuck outta here!”
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
After moving the bed off the man/alien, we rested him on the floor. Due to the lack of strings/ropes in the hospital, we weren’t able to tie him up and restrain him from moving. However, that doesn’t mean we didn’t think of a different way to restrain him.

Kaise walked over to the alien whilst levitating a cup of water. I slightly backed away from the fallen alien so no water would splash on my fur. Kaise released her magic, causing the cup to drop on his face with the water splashing all over it.

“Gah!” he exclaimed while propping his head up instinctively. Good, now that he is up I can finally do what I’ve been itching to do.
I lifted my right hoof over his left kneecap and slammed into it with force. The sound of his bones cracking was heard as I rotated my hoof on the now cracked kneecap.

“Aihheeeeeeeeeeeeeee!” he nearly squealed, but I quickly shoved my hoof into his mouth. Be it as it may, there are doctors and nurses around these parts. Can’t have them come in, can we?

Shh…calm down…” I said in an appeasing tone, feeling a laugh clouding in my lungs. Shortly after, Kaise replicated my action, and took out his other kneecap. To be honest, a part of me feels bad, but this is strictly business. He also nearly choked the life out of me, so yeah.

After waiting a few seconds, I removed my hoof from his mouth. “Ugh… where the hell am I!” he shouted while curling his fingers into a fist.

I took a step back just in case he planned to throw a punch. “You’re in the same hospital. Nothing changed, except you have to look up to us now.”

He smirked. “Oh yeah? That’s because I’m lying down, but when I get up I-AUGHHHH!” He groaned in excruciating pain while pressing the same fingers he bawled into a fist to his lips.

“Don’t be a pissant and try to fight back. We took out your legs, so don’t make us take your arms next,” I muttered.

His lips still twisted into a smirk. “Aww, isn’t that cute? You’re going to try and get interrogate me, aren’t you?”

“Congratulations! You just proved to me that you alien pricks do have some life in that brain, or should I say that antenna of yours?” I sneered.

“I’m telling you you’re not getting anything from me. You can kill me if you want, haha! Don’t you know I don’t actually die? This body does, I can just take the form of someone else! So go ahead, kill me! I’m not afraid! Kill me! Kill me! Kill me!” he taunted.

“SHUT UP!” Kaise yelled while striking him across the face. “Damn, you talk too much.”

“Heh heh… as you earthlings would say: U MAD BRO?”

My right eye twitched. Now I am mad. Even though I hate memes with a fucking passion, I hate it even more when creatures that don’t even belong to earth use it! That’s it, I didn’t want to do it, but we’re getting information one way or another. If it doesn’t come from his mouth, then it will come out of his ass. I smiled cynically. “Well, since you’re such a smart ass, I think you heard of the term ‘drop the soap’ yes?”

“No, I haven’t. Why?”

I started giggling like a kid who just received a dollar. “You sure? You aliens don’t wear clothes, so when you bend over you’re very vulnerable, right?”

“What?” his expression fell flat from bemusement.

“Shawn, you good, b?” Kaise queried. I walked past the unicorn disdainfully, ignoring her question so I can provoke the alien further.

“You wanna play a game?” I asked the alien while accosting him.

“What game?”

“Sex. Anal sex,” I specified.

He smirked sardonically. “How you plan to do that, kid? I don’t think females have the equipment for that!”

“No problem, because that one has a horn!” I said while pointing towards Kaise’s magic utensil.

“Who’s that one?” Kaise asked naively, in which I ignored again.

“Yes, a horn! It’s better, faster, and stronger!”

“Hell no!” I inspected his face carefully, noticing the change of his expression. His once smug smile was replaced with a mask of fear that made the man’s eyes open so wide it almost matched the size of Kaise and mine. Haha, priceless!

“No? Great, now the game is called ass rape! Let’s start.”

He held his hands out in attempt to defend himself, but I slapped it away. “I’m telling you one last time, tell us what you know. If you tell us, not only do you get to keep your butt free of foreign objects, you’ll get to keep this awesome human body! I’m sure you’ll scoop a few chicks with this body.”

“I don’t want to scoop any ugly cows walking on two feet!”

I frowned. “Insulting human females? My Mom and sister are females you slice of shit! Kaise, crucify his ass!”

Kaise looked at him and smiled creepily. “We were doing it this the easy way, know we’re doing it the Eazy E way! By the way, the E is for enema.”

His eyes bolted open as he struggled to back up, swinging his fists frantically. Kaise knocked his fists on the floor and step-, no, stomped on them. The sound of his bones crushing was heard as Kaise rotated her hooves on them.

“Ughhhhhhhhhh!” he nearly squealed while turning on his side instinctively, making it easier for Kaise to access his back.

I snickered. “You know what’s good about horns? It’s so sharp it can penetrate through pants.”

His eyes flashed the moment ‘penetrate’ rolled of my tongue. “Okay okay, I’ll talk! Please don’t do it, man! You earthlings are sick, man!”
I smirked. “I thought so. Kaise, you get to ask him the questions because I don’t feel like it.”

“Really?” she squeed. Next thing I knew, she put her muzzle in front of the fallen alien’s face with vigor. “Alright, chief, what color is my underwear?”

“Uhhh…”

Before he can respond, she decked him in the cheek. “Wrong! I don’t wear underwear, fool! They call me Commodore Perry because I’m always going commando!”

I facehooved. See, this why I can’t be nice. “Kaise, if you don’t stop messing around, you will soon be finding underwear up your ass cause I’m going to give you a wedgie so painful you will start walking like a penguin!’”

“Okay, zaddy, haha!” Kaise turned her attention to the frightened alien. “Ight, chief, what planet do you come from?”

“A planet that you won’t be able to find at all! It’s too deep, deeper than Pluto. If you can’t put it on your map, why should I tell you the name?” he responded with resentment, probably angry that U.S. didn’t recognize his tiny planet. Hey, it’s not our fault his planet, including him, never went through puberty.

“Um, next question: Why are you taking people’s bodies? That’s retarded, bro. If you want war, why not use your real form and stop tryna frame innocent people?” Kaise catechized.

“Because, I’m sad to say it, but our real form is inferior to humans. We might be superior when it comes to intelligence, but anything else is a no.”

Intelligence? Hah, not even in his dreams! At least he admitted his species weakness though. It seems we aren’t going against such a strong enemy after all.

Kaise shot me a quizzical look before she went back to asking questions. “Okay, ya’ll wussies for that. That’s all I gotta say. Next question, why are people turning into ponies? I mean, I like being a pony and shit because of magic, but I still want to know why.”

“To be honest, I don’t know. All I know is it makes you humans weaker! Except the unicorns though, which is a good thing because the more unicorns we recruit in our crew, the easier it will be for us to take over this whole world!” a slight smirk smothered over his face. “It will be just like our home planet, just bigger!”

“Hmm… does your planet have any alcohol?”

“No, it doesn’t. Why?”

“Oh, because you sounded drunk for a second,” Kaise quipped. “You not taking over nothing, buddy.”

I rubbed my head in confusion. “So, you’re saying you don’t know why we’re ponies? Aliens need to be transplanted in a needle, but people turn into ponies naturally?”

“That’s because we control people. You ponies still got control, just different bodies. Hence the reason why a needle was created for ponies.”

I see.

“Okay, final question: Who’s ya leader?”

“Classified,” he muttered.

“What do you mean classified?” I snorted.

“I mean classified because I can’t tell you! I don’t even know who he is. All I know is our objective, that’s it.”

“You dead ass? So you’re carrying out orders for someone you don’t even know? Son, your ‘leader’ prolly stole something from you and you’re still doing what he says!” Kaise pressed.

“Yeah, just like you’re doing everything that yellow one says!” he retorted. “You probably will die for her!”

Why do I have to be in this conversation?

“Of course I would, that’s my day uno. Unlike you, doing what next mon says and you don’t even know they name!” she asserted. “You’re a sheep, bro. Mary had a little lamb, and her inbred sister had a sheep, a.k.a. you!”

“Fuck you, bitch!” he erupted.

“Ey, watch ya mouth.”

“You watch yours! Just because I’m on the floor doesn’t mean I’m gonna kiss your fat, smelly ass!”

“Fat smelly ass? Just because I don't have fingers don't mean it's not too late to give you a prostate exam!” she growled while lifting a hoof up.

I grabbed the risen hoof while it was in motion. “Calm down, Kaise. Don’t let this clown get you mad. He’s ashamed of his own species so he shouldn’t be talking.”

“You right. He’s a fake fuck, like a vibrator.”

"Haha!" I exploded with laughter. Perfect simile though.

“Haha, funny. Now that we’re done, what do you horses planning on doing with me?”

I scowled this time. “Stop with the smart comments, because it’s not too late to give you a prostate exam with a horn. Anyways, where is this pony crew you speak of?”

“Well, there are plenty. The main and closest one is in Manhattan.”

Manhattan? Wait a second, I remember something about a pony land on TV. Yeah, I saw a field of different ponies mingling. Is that what he’s talking about?

Kaise nudged me in the shoulder. “What he’s talking about, Shawn?”

“I’ll put you on later. But, I think we found out what we need…”

“So, what about me?” The crippled alien inserted.

“Like you said, killing won’t hurt you right?” He nodded. “Well, nothing will happen. We’re just gonna leave you like this.”

“What am I gonna do?”

I shrugged. “I don’t know, what can you do? We broke all your vital body parts already. I mean, you still have your wiener, but I don’t think you can play with it without hands, no?”

Kaise looked at me with unease. “I don’t know, Shawn, I don’t think we should let him live. What if someone sees him?”

“And do what? What will they possibly do, huh? Besides, if we kill him, he will tell his whole squad about us.”

“You two are trapped either way. Just kill me because even if the man who lives in this body gets his soul back, he will be a cripple! I don’t think you want that!” he croaked.

I sighed. “He’s right though. We really did a hell of a lot to his body. Okay, Kaise, we can do it your way. But, I get to be the one that kills him since you got a few hits in already.”

“Go ahead. Remember, don’t cry like last time.”

I ignored the wisecrack and rubbed my hooves together, priming the surprisingly brawny yet soft things for some dirty work. “Any last words?”

“Yeah, I wanted to say that-“

I rocked him in the face before he can finish his sentence. I then wrapped my hooves around his head, gritted my teeth, and snapped his head to the left side of his neck, throwing his dislocated head on the floor shortly after. Suddenly, Kaise used her horn to stab him in the back of the neck for extra measures. The small, deep hole that was created in his neck slowly started to drip purple blood, which began to leave stains on the ground. His eyes rolled to the back of his head as Kaise yanked her horn out his neck.

“Well,” I drawled, “that was a calm ass murder.”

“Indeed; rest in piss. Anyways, do you want to wait until the alien comes out of the body like last time or nah?”

Even though it sounds interesting, I rather not. I am really getting tired of this Allah damned room. “Let’s just get outta here before someone enters the room. Even though we’re in the empty part of the hospital, there are still people downstairs,” I said.

“Okay, but, we have a problem right now.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah? I’m not Einstein, so I can’t solve that.”

“Stop playing with me! I can’t go in the hallway with blood on my horn! They gonna know there’s something up.”

“Okay, when Kurt Cobain killed himself, did anybody ask why?”

She gave me a look that implied I was crazy. “…No shit.”

“Did he answer?”

“He was dead, so no.”

“Exactly! So if anyone asks you what happen, don’t answer. Or, if you’re feeling blunt: Tell them mind they damned business!” I exclaimed.

“What the fuck type of analogy is that- ugh, never mind. I can’t do that, anyways. That’s disrespectful and mean.”

I deadpanned. “But you are disrespectful and mean, so it fits.”

“Hmm, ain’t that bullshit like a three dollar bill. You’re the one that blacked on that man for no reason last week,” she retorted.

I shrugged. “He was looking at me funny.”

“No, he was looking at you with interest! You should be thinking of it as something positive, like they’re embracing you as art or something.”

I face hooved. “We're not criticizing me today! I forgot there is a sink in here, so just wash your horn off and call it a day!”

“Oh snap, I almost forgot!”

“Mmm hmmm, yeah. Like I said, ‘third eye.’”

“Like I said, I don’t worship no Illuminati so shut up with that third eye shit!” She pointed at her horn while continuing, “See this? This is white and represents angels, fool!”

“It looks purple to me,” I muttered.

“And the purple represents Kush! And yes, smoking Kush is Christianity at it’s finest. I’m tryna get high so I can reach God. The higher I get, the closer I am to my real father! I am-” Kaise stopped ranting and sniffed. “Hey, what’s that smell?”

“It’s the alien. Apparently, it’s starting to die.”

“It smells good. I know what I'm eating for dinner...”

My countenance darkened. “You’re a disgusting fuck head.”
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Author's Note

Welp, this took extremely long to make. Re-wrote it three times because the initial plot was extremely generic, but I tired my best to be creative. I miscalculated a few weeks ago, because this story is gonna be very long at this rate.

Stubborn

Stubborn

After cleaning ourselves off in the room, Kaise and I went downstairs looking like nothing happened at all. This is such a different experience from last time when we came out scared mentally, but this time it was like murdering was nothing. Maybe we’re on the starting line of a serial killer?

Haha, just kidding! Besides, it’s not technically murder if you think about it. Uh, actually it is. That was still an innocent person’s body, but we destroyed it to the point where it wasn’t even usable! I mean, assuming no one figures out how to heal people, what type of sense would that make? You see, only if there was something that we could’ve been used to tie him down, we wouldn’t have to take the savage path. Either way, we had to do anything to get him talking, whether it’s politically correct or not.

“So... what now?” Kaise said casually.

“Let’s get out of the hospital first…” I muttered while staring at the elevators, waiting impatiently for the digital read to indicate that it’s close to our floor. Ugh, a big hospital like this couldn’t afford a quicker elevator?

“Kay.”

I looked at my wrist to check the time of- oh crap, I forgot I don’t have one! I’m so used to doing that, man.

We waited silently for one of the elevator’s metal doors to open. Surprisingly, one opened a few seconds later. I looked at the arrows above, making sure it was going down. Yes, it was indeed going down. We stepped aside to allow the people that were occupying the elevator exit smoothly, entering shortly after with another swarm of people, who started to block us…

“Excuse me…” I muttered while squeezing in.

Kaise on the other hand was marching straight in. I don’t think that’s such a smart idea because those people’s feet are threatening to trip on her. “Sorry… my fault… I’m sorry you’re in the way… I’m trying to get through!”

When we finally entered, a crazy sight latched our eyes. No, it wasn’t anything extraordinary, it was just another pony on the elevator! It was a cherry red unicorn mare who didn’t seem to notice us yet due to the intense crowd of people. She seemed normal, except her magenta eyes was a little more slanted and unique.

I held my breath in and turned my head around so I didn’t look like a creep. Maybe after we get off the elevator we can talk.

After 30 seconds or so, the elevator reached the Lobby, signaling us to get off. When we got off, I motioned Kaise towards the wall so we don’t get in the way of other people. When the red pony appeared again, I nudged Kaise in the shoulder and pointed at her. “Kaise… do you see that?”

“Yeah, I do. What about it? Never saw a pony before?”

I deadpanned. “Stop being smart. Let’s say wassup and see why she’s here...”

“Okay. I don’t know why.”

Kaise and I started to speed walk in attempt to catch up to the pony. “Hey!” I said, trying to get her attention.

She turned around immediately. “Yes?”

“Hi,” I greeted.

“Hay,” Kaise greeted in her own weird way.

“Hello. What brings you two here?” she asked.

“We just had to… uh, had an appointment,” I responded, trying my best to conceal the lie. “We’re actually about to leave now.”

“Oh, so am I, hehe,” she giggled, rubbing the back of her head. I noticed there was a band aid on her right arm, which gave me the initiative to ask another question.

“Why do you have a bandaid?”

“Oh, I just had a shot.”

My eyes broadened as my pulse rate sped up. Did she just say… no, she couldn’t have said that… “Um, a shot?”

“Yup, the moment I turned into a pony I knew I had to get it,” the mare replied.

"What type of shot?" Kaise asked this time.

“Oh, just a TV.”

My chest lost about 40 pounds of weight as I sighed. Such a relief, man. “Good thing, I thought you were talking about a vaccine…” I warily looked around my surroundings, checking to see if anyone heard me.

She grimaced. “Um, have you looked at the news recently? Everyone knows about that shot being banned, and I’m not dumb enough to get that. I’m not dumb at all actually.”

“Yeah, you right, hehe. I’m just relieved it was something else, you know?”

“Yes, so am I. Well, it was lovely talking to you two, but I have to go! See you later!” she waved while trotting away.

“Bye,” we said in unison.

After she departed, Kaise nudged me in the shoulder. “What was that for? Were you trying to get her number or something?”

I sighed. “If I was I would have gotten it already you shit. I just wanted to see if she was getting the you know what.”

“They discontinued it, fool. You think they are still giving it after it was put on blast by Obama?”

“Yes I do, ‘fool’. These are aliens we’re talking about after all; you think they play by the rules? I bet they don’t even know what the rules are!”

She made a shush gesture while cringing. “Why are you so loud? But you right about that. So you’re saying they are probably giving it low key? Who’s dumb enough to take it?”

“I don’ think there dumb enough to take it, I think they’re probably forced. I just have a weird feeling…”

“Let’s just get out of here, I’m getting hungry.”

“Maybe if you ate real food for once and stopped shoving sweets down your damn stomach, you wouldn’t be,” I murmured, “but, so am I. Let’s leave.”

Kaise and I walked towards the exit of the hospital. When I was walking, I swear I heard a familiar voice around me. I don’t know if it was my brain or hallucinations, but I don’t like it. In fact, maybe I should check just to be sure.

Instead of walking directly out the door, I made a turn and entered into the same waiting room we started. The voice traveled from here, so I presume it’s going to be-

My head jerked back on instinct. Is that Dante? What is he doing here? Wasn’t he at the home- oh cmon! Dad really sent him here? I was expecting him to call 9/11 or something, but we must have made it really obvious if he just sent someone form the house to look for us.

“What happened, Shawn?” Kaise whispered.

I pointed at the young man at the counter, who seemed to not have noticed us yet due to talking to the receptionist. “Let’s get the hell out of here…” I whispered while slowly turning my back.

“SHAWN!” Dante called out. Even though I was spotted, that didn’t prevent me from running away. Ha, he think he’s gonna-

“Ahh!” I shouted while tripping and falling flat on my face. I got back on my hooves immediately but made the same mistake and neglected my locomotion, falling right back on the ground.

“Well well well,” Dante started, “Looks like karma has reared its ugly face at you… or you have reared your ugly face at the floor, haha!”

You should have just walked away, because the moment you reacted everyone knew it was you.

Nice of you to lay it on me so late, Brain.

It's better than being lied to late.
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
Dante escorted Kaise and I out of the hospital shortly after. I don’t think running was a good idea anyways. The worst Dante can do is tell Dad, but if I run away Mom would be involved to…

Instead of taking a cab, we were waiting for the bus. Man, I was hoping to get home as soon as possible, but beggars can’t be choosers.

“How did you know we were here?” Kaise asked.

“Easy. Pops told me what happened, and I knew the moment he said hospital he was talking about this one. I mean, it’s the only one Shawn goes to, so what else would he be talking about?” Dante responded calmly, shoving his hands into his pockets.

I shrugged. “I knew it would be easy to find us to be honest.”

“You damn right it was. I should kick both of your asses right now.”

I raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Because I was doing something important, and then the old man is going to tell me to get up to find you two losers.”

“Yo, Dante, don’t blame us. No one told you to stop practicing how to talk for a job interview and go look for us. Maybe if you had bigger apples, you would tell your pops no,” Kaise shot back.

My brother’s left eye twitched. “Are you dumb? For your information, I know how to speak in a job interview, and I was on face time with this girl! I got off just to make sure you two are okay, and this is the thanks I get?”

“It doesn’t change the fact that you were too scared to say no. And face time, huh? So you were having camera sex?”

“You little mutt! I’m going to-ugh“

I jabbed a hoof on his sides. “Calm down, Donatello. Look, sorry for ruining your plans, but no one told you to come. We were about to come home and then I see your giant coat. Don’t you know the weather is nice now? You’re backwards today.”

“Exactly,” Kaise muttered.

“Yeah yeah,” he snorted, “what did you two do anyways?”

Kaise and I exchanged a look. I winked at Kaise, giving her the green light to tell the story. “Let’s get to your crib first then I’ll put you on.”

“Nope. I don’t think Pops wants to see you for awhile.”

“Why not?”

“Uh, because you always amp Shawn up to do retarded shit?” he muttered. “Personally, I don’t care, but I’m just saying...”

“Actually, Dante, I was with the plan the whole time,” I said while raising my hoof.

“It still is what it is. I don’t think you can come back to the house anymore, Kaise, especially when Mom finds out.”

Kaise laughed in dismissal. “Bitch please, I bet you in three days they will change their mind, just like last time. Besides Jessica, I’m the only one that visits Shawn crib, and you know they care about their child’s social life more than their own relationship at this point. ”

“Okay, whatever you say. But yeah, just tell me what you did.”

“We killed an alien who was disguised as a human.. Yes, he spoke English. No, we didn’t find out the leader. Yes, he did tell us what was the purpose of the shot. No, they don't come from Mars or any other planet you know about,” I explained in the quickest way possible.

Dante sucked his teeth and glared at me with disbelief. “What? Killing aliens?! Get the fuck out of here.”

“Not so loud, derelick, people are watching,” Kaise growled, “and we’re not joking, remember the first time we got caught by that Arab?”

He was Spanish…

“Um, yes, but that was coincidental. You’re telling me you just happened to-“

“Look, the bus is here,” I said, pointing at the packed bus that just pulled up. “I’ll have to tell you more later, let’s just get on.”

“Fine.”
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
“And that’s the story,” I explained, sitting cross legged at the dining table while taking a sip of orange juice shortly after. After Dante and I came home, I was forced to sit at the dining room table for two reasons: One, Dad wants me to tell him what type of ‘drugs’ I’m taking, and two, I’m so hungry I can eat a house.

The two men maintained silence while staring at me with bewilderment. “What?” I asked, leaning back into the chair.

“Uh... are you serious or is this another one of your bad lies. Remember what I told you about telling the truth, kid?” Dad uttered, tightening his eyes.

“I swear to G-"

“Okay, stop,” Dad broke in, “look, I’m not mad at what you did because it’s about damn time someone did something. What are the ‘cops’ doing at the moment?”

I shrugged. "Hell if I know."

“But, I’m also mad that you would do a foolish stunt like that. What if you died, huh? Are you trying to die right before a funereal? I swear, if you die I will kill you!”

That makes alot of sense.

What type of funereal is he talking bout?

“You mean Uncle Ray’s funereal is tomorrow?” I asked while shoving a French toast stick in my mouth.

“Yeah.”

“Oh yeah, I almost for-err, remembered,” Dante said nervously.

To be honest, I almost forgot too. All of this pony/alien jazz has been in my mind the last few days. I really really really want to find the underlying cause of this without any delays, but it looks like tomorrow is uncontrollable. It’s not a delay per say because it needs to be done.

“Well, I’m not gonna get killed,” I retorted.

“How do you know, huh? You might have got lucky on some occasions, but you’re just an average jo like everyone else here. If someone shot you, what would you do? The matrix! Noooooo! Do you even have any superpowers?”

I considered the statement carefully. “Um… I can buck very hard.”

He face palmed. “When I mean superpowers, I’m talking something like laser breath or heat vision, not no super attack… in your standards.”

Laser breath? Heat Vision? Wouldn't heat vision burn yoour eyes?

Perhaps, but if you're blind then it would be rad.

“Actually, Kaise is a unicorn and sorta has special powers, so…”

“So what? What if the alien had a magic restricting spell?”

“I don’t think they are that advanced because they are inferior to hu-“

“I DON’T CARE!” He snapped while slamming his fists on the table, causing the plates/cups to shake. I quickly grasped my plate before it ended up crashing on the floor. “You’re not invincible; no one is! If some girl was killed by being hit by a shovel, than what luck do you have?”

“I don’t think she was killed from that but more so from post traumatic str -“

“No! You should have at least told me you were going to do something like that! I would have been cool with it, because with me around you, you would have no trouble at all! Yeah, I might be 40, but I’m not too old to pack the 40!”

“You have a gun?” I enquired.

“No, I pack 40 watts of power in my fist! God dog it, Shawn, why are you such a stubborn son of a bitch!" he shouted while slamming his fists on the table again.

"So, you're calling your wife a bitch? Not cool, man, not cool. Just cold."

He deadpanned. "Err...you took it too literal. Anyway, you should just just let the police do the job. I think you’re taking the ‘dress up’ game too literally. You’re supposed to dress like a cop, not act like one!”

I don’t know if he’s trying to imply I’m a kid with that sentence or that I’m not fitted for the job, but if I came out alive two times I must be doing something right.

I rolled my eyes. “Look, I don’t think you understand that I hate being a pony! I don’t care if I get put in the ICU, I will not stay like this! If you want to come to Manhattan with me tomorrow then fine, but the police are too incompetent for my liking. Well, except a select few…”

“Screw Manhattan! Why don’t we all go to Womanhattan!” Dante joked.

“Shut up, Dante,” I demanded.

“Why are you going there for, Shawn?” Dad asked

“Well, I’m sure you heard of the pony land an-“

“You mean the one on T.V.?” he interjected.

“Yeah. You remember it, right?”

“Yeah, I do. That place gives me the creeps.”

“Why? Because it’s ran by ponies?” I asked with a scowl.

“Nah, because it looks like it was built in the middle ages. Ponies sure do have dusty taste, but anyways, why don’t you just let the cops investigate the area instead? Maybe it’s a trap.”

“I’m just going to need to research about this alittle,” I said while pushing my chair away from the table. “Depending on the information I find, I’ll approach it different.”

“Wait! Where do you think you’re going?” Dad said, extending his index finger at me.

“Um… into my room?” I muttered, taken aback by the question
.
He crossed his arms. “Good. You’re banned from Katie’s room until she gets home. In fact, you can go in there only if Dante is willing to go with you.”

I glanced at Dante, noticing the irritated look on his face. “Don’t even ask, squirt. The only time I’ll go in Katie’s room if I’m looking for something or when I need help with homework.”

“Shouldn’t it be the other way around, since you’re the older sibling?”

“Yeah, but It’s been awhile since I took algebra,” he snorted.

“Ohhhhh… okay…” laughter threatened my lungs, but I used a hoof to hold it back.

Dad faked a cough in hopes of regaining our attention. “Well, Dante is going to watch over you for the time being. I had trust for you, but you used that trust I had for you and stabbed me in the leg…”

Dante slid his chair next to me and put his mouth towards my ear. “That’s right, I’ma make sure you don’t eat, sit, or sleep alone! I’m going to be on you like cheese on a slice of pizza.”

“If you piss me off, I'll hurt you,” I hissed. "Besides, I'm not planning on running away anyways; I have no energy to run.

Dad got off his seat and gripped his belt. “Good idea, Shawn, because if you run away, this belt is gonna come off my waist and give your ass sun burn!” He then yanked his belt off and wrapped it around his hand. Before he can make another movement, his pants dropped to the ground and revealed his boxers.

My left eye twitched. Well, at least being a pony means I’m not susceptible to my pants falling down.

"Damn, pops, " Dante started while looking at Dad's trousers, "no wonder Mom sleeps so early; you're not knocking her out with that, ha!"

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
5 hours later

“I am your father! I am your father!”

Click

“Yo Shawn, it’s your phone,” Dante said while tossing it towards me. I turned my chair around and leaned in to catch it. I hope it's Jo, because I called him not too long ago when I first came home. I put the phone towards my ear. “Hey, Jo.”

"Who's Jo?" a deep male voice snarled.

"Jessica!" I squealed. "Um, I was expecting a call from an officer."

"Oh, alright. So, how you doing, baby?" he purred. Not knowing how to respond, I kept quiet. "Really? No response? Answer me, damn it!"

“Sorry, I’m still not used to a male voice calling me that…” I said with candor.

“My fault. Hey babyyy,” Jessica cooed in a more effeminate voice.

“Now you sound like Shanaynay from Martin. I’m not used to transvestites calling me baby either.”

“Screw you, Shawn! Why didn't you answer my calls for?”

I shrugged. “Sorry, I was out for most of the day.”

“You didn’t invite me? Wow, how special of yo-“

“Would you let me speak?” My cheeks flushed in frustration. “Anyways, it wasn’t something you would like. Kaise and I kinda confronte- no killed an alien.”

“Again? Really? Why didn’t you tell me to come!?”

“It was a last minute thing. We didn’t have time to waste.”

“Idiot, I have wings. I could have easily flown there…” he said in a way that sound like his teeth was clenched.

I forgot.

I sighed. “To be honest, I don’t think you’re suited for the job.”

“Not suited for the job? Not suited?! Are you dumb!?”

“No, are YOU dumb?!” I barked into the phone. “You aren’t ready for the stuff we’re doing! This a job made for us, and your morals would conflict with what we’re doing! You would get in the way, and God forbid if you get hurt… I don’t know what I’ll do.“

“Oh, I’m a joke? Alright, I see how it is. You wanna play foul, huh?”

“No! Jessica, it’s not what you think it is-“

"You're stubborn as hell, Shawn! That is gonna bite you where you least expect it one day!"

Before I could say anything respond, the *beep* of the phone hanging up purged into my ears. I looked at the phone in bemusement for a few seconds until my gaze flicked upwards.

“What happened, Shawn?” Dante asked.

“I don’t know, man. It seems no matter what gender it is, I’m always the rational one in a relationship,” I answered, averting my eyes from him.

“You’re still in a relationship? I thought you told me the only male you were attracted to was your old self?”

“I don’t know if it’s a relationship or not,” I answered, deliberately ignoring the second part of the question.”

I then focused on my computer and typed in Facebook on the address bar. When the web page loaded, I went into settings and set my relationship status as ‘In a complicated relationship.’

I sighed and slugged my head back. I can't believe I'm doing this, but I have to rely on Dante to answer this question for me. "Dante?"

"Yo?"

"Am I stubborn?"

"Do you think you're stubborn?"

"No."

He smirked. "You do, you're just too stubborn to say 'yes'. And there you have it, you just answered your question."
...................................................................................................................................................................................................................

End of day 12

Funereal pt 1

“Shawn… wake up…” Katie’s voice faded into my hearing.

“Fuck off...” I muttered, tugging my blanket closer to me while shuffling on my sides. Next thing I knew, the comfortable surface I was lying on ditched me as I fell face first on the ground. It was a light fall, but it was enough to make my eyes open fully.

“Get up,” she repeated with more grunt.

“Get down…” I said groggily, unconsciously clutching my body. I opened my eyes slightly and spotted my beanbag, which propelled me to climb back on it.

“GET UP!” she yelled while kicking the bag (which I was ontop of) across the floor.

My eyes batted open as I rolled off the bag. I pushed myself off the floor and shot a resentful glare at Katie. “Why the fuck are you playing soccer?! Can’t you see I’m trying to get my beauty sleep?”

“Yes I do, but can’t you see I don’t give a shit? You do know what today is, right?”

“Yeah, it’s about to be your funeral because I’m going to ki-“ I froze in midsentence. Oh yeah, today is the funereal. Now I know why Katie is waking me up so early. But, I still don’t know when the funereal starts. My eyes darted to the top and bottom of Katie’s stature. “Katie… do you even know what time the funereal starts?”

“No, but it’s great to have an early start,” she said casually with a shrug of the shoulders.

My ears twitched on their own accord. Really, that’s her explanation? I opened my mouth and took a very deep breath, calming myself down before talking. “I’m a pony. I don’t need an early start. I don’t need to put on no complicated outfit or anything because I can’t fit into anyone’s clothing!”

“Actually, Rango, you do have an outfit.”

“…What do you mean?”

She simpered. “Talk to Mom and you will understand what I mean.”

I raised an eyebrow. Her tone implies something unpleasant is about to happen to me, and it sounds like she’s a part of it too. “Just cough up what you’re planning to do.”

“Oh, I have no part of it; Mom just told me. You’re the experiment; I’m just a casual viewer,” she said.

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
I walked into my parent’s room and saw Mom sitting on the bed doing god knows what. I see a big bag lying on her legs, but that prolly isn’t for me. Or is that the surprise Katie was telling me about?

“Good morning, Mom.”

“Morning, Shawn!” Mom responding while waving. For the day of her brother’s funereal, she seems very jovial. I don’t know if it’s the liquor or the ‘surprise’, but if I didn't know her, she could have fooled me by saying her bro died.

“Katie told me you have a surprise for me. What is it?”

She prickled at her fingers while releasing a small smile. “Well, I’m sure you know today your uncle’s funereal, right?”

I studied her extremely red looking eyes for a second. It looks like Mom was crying recently, but her tone isn’t suggesting it. It’s actually sounds like she’s excited, which explains how she is suppressing her feelings so well. I guess it’s a family thing, too. “...Yes, why?”

“Well, you’re going to need to wear something.”

My right eye twitched in perplexity. Wait, what? I mean, of course I am but that’s gonna be pretty hard to accomplish, ain’t it? I don’t think she remembers I can’t wear human clothing. “Okay, but how? I can’t wear anything right now.”

“I know… that’s why I got this tailor-suited for you!” she exclaimed while pulling out an article of clothing from the giant bag on her bed. I scanned the piece top to bottom and cringed. It was a black sheath dress with... that's actually all it was. The crazy thing was it looked like it was pony size… like it was crafted for me personally. But how? No store around this area makes clothes especially for ponies.

“Well? What do you think? Isn’t it cute?” she asked with elation.

My pupils stayed in one place as I calmly pondered a response. “Fuck is wrong with you!” I wanted to say, but I bit my lip. That was the smartest thing I’ve done all day.

It’s the most coward thing you done all day.

Shut up, brain.

I sighed. “Uh, is that all you got?”

She nodded. “Yes, I asked for something quick and convenient.”

I facehooved. “Mom… really? Why couldn’t you just get me a suit?”

“That isn’t suited for your body, sweetie. For funerals, you’re supposed to look beautiful or handsome, not beausomeful.”

Beausomeful? Really?

“I know, but still. You already know how uncomfortable I can be sometimes. Besides, you’re not supposed to look beautiful or handsome for funerals; you’re supposed to look like crap because you’re grieving someone’s death,” I declared.

Mom held her mouth open and hardened her glare at me. “Shawn, for all the excuses you could have made for not wanting to wear a dress, that was the most ignorant one I ever heard.”

“It’s not an excuse; it’s a factual of life. You females be putting makeup on and all that extra stuff even though you know you’re gonna ruin it by crying. What sense does that make?” I pressed further. Honestly, I’m just speaking whatever‘s on my mind at the moment, but it surprisingly makes sense and reflects how I really feel.

“…That’s true,” she admitted sheepishly, dusting off the hem of her shirt, “but still, you will not go in there looking like that.”

After looking at my fur-coated body, I heaved a sigh. I’m fighting a losing battle, aren’t I? Eh, maybe it won’t be so bad after all. It isn’t my style of clothing, but it fits my current biological landscape and is a onetime thing only, right?

I wouldn’t say one time…

I took a deep breath. “Fine…”

“Great!” she exclaimed while jumping off the bed. “You will be so-“

“Hold up!” I broke in. Haha, she really thought I was just gonna forsake the chance at getting something in return? “You owe big time for this one.”

“…Okay?” she said, putting her hands on her hips hesitantly.

“First of all, can you tell me why Uncle Ray died?”

Her mouth twisted into a frown. That wasn’t really the reaction I was hoping for. “Why do you want to know now? Can’t it wait till the funereal?”

My face dropped. Can’t it wait till the funereal she says. Yeah, it can, just like feeding a hungry person can wait until they starve to death. “No, it can’t wait.”

“Yes it can. It’s not like the world is gonna blow up if I don’t tell you. It’s not like your face will get eaten if I don’t tell you.”

“The anxiousness is gonna eat me up inside!”

She shrugged nonchalantly. “Well, it’s better than your face getting eaten. The outside is better than the inside anyways.”

“Mommm!” I whined while stomping on the ground uncharacteristically. I see I’m going to have to resort to acting spoiled, huh?

She shook her head. “Nope. You’re outbursts aren’t going to do anything either.”

How long is she gonna keep this persistent front up?

“Fine! I won’t wear that dress then!” I bellowed.

“Yes you will.”

“No I won’t!” I maintained.

“Shawn… if you don’t put this on,” Mom whispered threateningly, taking a step towards to me, “there will be serious consequences…”

“Ooo, I’m so scared!” I muttered, jamming my hooves into my armpits with false emphasis. Despite my intrepid attitude, I actually took a step back to make sure we were the same distance apart we started with. To be honest, the worse she can do is force this on me.

Mom continued inching closer. “Shawn… don’t do this to me…”

“Just tell me why he died and I’ll wear it. What, it can’t be that serious, right? Was it an accident? Suicide? Was he murdered?” I listed while frowning. Suddenly, an eccentric thought filled my head. “Let me guess… he had a heart attack from getting too angry, right?”

“I said no! Now shut up and stop being so freaking difficult!” she shrilled.

A light smirk appeared on my lips. I'm being difficult, huh? You know what, since Mom is playing games, why don’t I boost the difficulty? “Alright, Mom, I’ll wear it.”

“A-are you serious? You really mean it?”

I nodded. “Yes, I do. In fact, why don’t I try it on now and see how it fits?” That wasn’t a question by the way, it was a sinister statement disguised as a question.

Mom neatly handed me the dress, in which I took gracefully, smiling to accentuate my sudden act. “I’ll go try it in the bathroom actually.”

Her eyebrows thickened. “Why? You’re just putting something on you. You’re already naked, so?”

I mentally face palmed. Crap, she’s right… unless I tell her I feel naked when putting clothes on? Nah…

I examined the dress for a couple of seconds, weighing out my options on approaching it. If I went into the bathroom, I would have easily flushed it. I can’t rip it in front of Mom because she isn’t gonna let me. Only if she told me why he died I wouldn’t even have to consider this path…

Looks like I’m going to have to rip it, but I got to be real discreet with it.

I put the dress over my head, giving Mom the impression I was about to put it on. I pulled it down my neck but stopped mid-point, stretching it out intentionally to give Mom the idea I was struggling. “Ugh… it’s sooo tight!” I whimpered in a phony fragile voice.

You’re evil, you know that?

I learned it from you.

Really? I mean… of course. I taught you well, young beans.

Indeed.

Assholes.

Mom gasped. “What do you mean it’s tight, Shawn? It should fit you perfectly. Maybe it’s because your head is super big or-AHHHHH!”

Before she can finish her sentence, I purposely pushed my head through the middle of the dress, ripping a hole that was big enough for a ball to penetrate. I quickly jerked my head back and narrowed my eyes at the now-ripped dress. “Oops… how did that happen?” I said innocently, my lips threatening to grin. No, I cannot smile right now, damn it!

“Shawn! Why did you do that?!”

I threw my hooves up while giving her a protesting glare. “It wasn’t my fault, I was trying to fit my head through it!”

She grunted and started tugging at her hair. “That… was… 500 dollars! Ugh… just… give it to me!” she shouted while snatching the dress out my hooves… permanently.

“Um…” My head dipped as I kept up my innocent façade. “I’ll just leave now and let you … recover.” I quickly dashed out the room while shutting it behind me.

Like they say, Karma is a beach… with a thousand bitches playing in the sand!
…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Despite the ‘accident’, Mom wasn’t as irate as I envisioned her to be. In fact, she accepted the dress’s fate and left me completely untouched. Well, not completely. Mom still put a black flower in my head to give me a more ‘funereal appearance’. In my opinion, putting a dead flower in my mane would fit the description of a funereal appearance better, but oh well.

Do you have to take everything so literal?

I think you mean ‘literally’.

Based on Mom’s standards, I think it’s neat and everything, but I’m not completely satiated. I mean, I still want to know why is my uncle dead. Going there naked represents how I feel: Empty and misinformed.

But yeah, everyone was dressed nicely. Dante and Dad rocked matching black suits with a burgundy tie combo while Mom and Katie’s attire were both black but styled different. While Mom was wearing an elegant silky looking black dress, Katie wore a simple dark blouse and skirt. Katie seemed to have got the memo and wore barley any make up at all, while Mom on the other hand was looking like someone smothered a piece of cake on her face. This is why I hate trying with people, man. You tell them why not to do something and they do it anyway. Oh well, she isn’t hurting me by being an idiot.

“Why are you naked, Shawn?” Katie asked.

“Because I made a mistake and ripped the dress,” I replied quickly. Katie raised an eyebrow quizzically, but sighed and averted her eyes from mine. I know it’s not the most tangible story, but Mom witnessed it.

“Wait, dress? You were trying to get Shawn into a dress? Good luck with that, Mom…” Dante snickered.

“What do you mean by that, Dante?” Mom questioned. “Shawn was actually willing to put it on, weren’t you, Shawn?”

I froze. Well, this sucks. If I say anything other than ‘yes’, my cover will be blown and Mom would know I did it on purpose. Thank God Mom is oblivious.

“Yes… I was. It looked special, and this is a special occasion, right? It’s a shame, because I was looking forward to it,” I said, smiling wide enough to add sincerity to my lie without coming across as a try-hard.

Mom grinned and turned towards Dante. “See what I mean?”

“Well well well,” Dad spoke this time, “that’s a good thing it ripped. No son of mine was wearing a dress.”

Mom’s smile curled into a disgusted frown. “Son? What do you mean son?”

Here we go. They always argue about this. “Parents, parents, can we stop arguing for once? This is not about me or your selfish views of my identity, it’s about Uncle Ray,” I sighed. “Anyways… when do we leave?”

“When the limo comes,” Mom answered.

“A limo?” Katie repeated dubiously, in which Mom nodded. Well, that’s not hard to believe because my parents do have money after all. But the question is why? It’s a funereal, not a goddamn hotel. Are they trying to drink on their way there or do they feel the need to shit on people’s cars?

A drunken eulogy would be something new.

A light smile creased my lips, despite the rising inquisitiveness. “A limo... that’s pretty fancy but why a limo for? I mean, it’s nice and all… but really?”

“Because other people are coming, that’s why.”

Other…people?

“Like who?” I asked.

”Oh, you know like, friends, cousins, family, etc…”

My entire face flushed. Oh, isn’t that great. No one outside the family to my knowledge knows about my situation. This is just going to garner more attention to me, and then I’m going to get into more embarrassing convos about my new gender. Yup, this day looks like I’m going to be the central focus instead of Uncle Ray.

I felt a warm hand touch the center of my head. I held my head up to see Mom giving me a look filled with worry. “Shawn, are you okay? Your face feels warm,” Mom pointed out.

My mouth opened, but not a hint of my voice traveled. I should’ve been expecting them anyways. I sighed and trotted towards the couch unenthusiastically. The only empty seat was right next to Dante, who looked like he was on the edge of breaking out laughing.

“What’s funny?” I said while climbing on top. “I want to know the joke too.”

“Nice flower.”

I patted my mane, deciding to play along with it. “Thanks. Your ex gave it to me a couple of days ago. ”

My sentence made his laughter immediately quell. Funny thing is, it looks like he believes it. That just goes to show you how smooth I was with women when I was a human; they still show love for me! Nah, let me stop.

*Ring* *Ring* *Ring* *Ring*

Before he can respond, the door bell was rung. “I’ll get it!” Dad announced while bolting off the couch. I have no idea why people always gotta let everyone know they’re getting the door. Usually people just shut the hell up and wait for someone to get the door, because someone has to get it after all, but now people are answering it like they are being awarded. Damn, times has really changed.

When Dad unlocked the door, two figures disregarded him completely and pushed their way inside. My eyes bulged in surprise. My grandparents.

“Hey!” Dad shouted at the arriving duo.

My grandfather turned around on instinct, shooting a shady look at the man in question. “You were in the way… you’re always in the way…”

He stood dumbfounded after that statement, quietly shutting the door while keeping his eyes locked on the highly affected man. I just observed the scene with a new sense of interest rising. You know, their brusque entrance would have made sense twenty years ago, since these are my grandparents from my mom’s side. They were never partially fond of Dad, but i've never seen them disrespect him like that. Hell, even Dad looked slightly surprised at that, oh wat, he look surprised at everything!

Grandpa met my eyes for the first time. “Why is your mouth open, horse? You want an ice cream treat or something?”

My mouth closed, but a frown followed shortly after. Horse? Who the hell does he think he is- wait, I forgot he doesn’t know yet. Maybe I should introduce myself to-

“Hi Mom! Hi Dad!” Mom said while approaching them.

Or maybe not

“Daine! It’s great to see you!” Grandma said while wrapping her into a warm hug. However, her mood completely shattered when she glanced at Dad. “Oh… hello, Kane,” she nearly spat.

My eyes dilated. Grandma is one of the nicest people I know and would never address anyone like that, even if they’re someone like Dad.
'If they’re stupid, they’re still human and deserve regular treatment.'That basically sums up her morals. Dad definitely did something extra retarded this time. And when I mean extra retarded I mean a negative 4.0 gpa in all special ed classes!

“Dad… why are they so angry with you?” I asked while rubbing the back of my neck.

He sighed. “I think it’s becau-“

“You’re a complete tool!” The older man snapped, while also rudely breaking in. “You’re the type of bubble headed tick who needs to count to ten by looking at his toes!”

Dad gasped in indignation. “Hey! I wear shoes most of the times so how is that possible?”

Grandpa ignored Dad’s jive and shifted his attention to me once again. “And you! Why did you refer to him as your father? I mean, it's already hard to see anyone referring to this scarecrow as a father, but who are you?”

“Shawn,” I said calmly.

His right eye twitched. “Why are you lying for? You’re not Shawn, that’s impossible! Shawn was a human!”

I felt my face darken. “No duh! Alot of people used to be humans, does that mean they are a different person just because their body's different?”

He paused for a few moments but smirked to my surprise. “That’s definitely you isn’t it?”

“It appears to be so.”

He bent down on one knee and placed both hands on my shoulders, letting out a dramatic sigh. “Boy, you sound like a girl.”

Oh, and here I was thinking he would say something worthwhile and important. Or at least something compassionate, like ‘how are you doing?’ But no, my voice is the first thing that comes to his mind.

“Oh, I’m sorry… is this better, grandpa?” I uttered in a low-pitched voice.

“Now you sound like a girl trying to be a boy. Haha, something is always happening to you, boy,” he snickered while ruffling my mane.

I jerked back from his hand and re-straightened my mane. Good thing Grandpa is here though, he never keeps secrets from me… unless it’s something embarrassing. “Grandpa, what happened to Uncle Ray?”

He glared at me. “What did you say?”

“I said what happened to Uncle Ray!“

He exchanged a quick look with Mom before responding. “He passed away. I thought you knew.”

I deadpanned. “Um, how did he pass away?”

“What do you mean how? He closed his eyes and that was it! He went to sleep for eternity! Does that answer your question?"

This motherfucker really gets on my nerves…
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..

funeral part 2

funeral part 2

After everyone finished greeting each other, we sat on the couch and became engrossed in multiple conversations. Yes, the limo was on its way fortunately. There are actually going to be two limos, which makes it a little more complicated but it’s whatever. Meeting everyone else will pale in comparison to meeting Grandpa. I really forgot how mean he was. I swear he wasn’t like this before. I guess when you get very old you think everyone younger than you is not worthy, therefore they’re your bitch.

Nevertheless, that still doesn’t explain the sudden animosity towards Dad, but I’m starting to get annoyed from it. Grandpa was always blunt, but he’s being straight ‘grimey’ as Kaise would say. Same goes for Grandma. I know Dad is a buffoon at times and always seems to be in party mode, but c’mon son. The thing is, Dad is just taking the brown-beating like it’s his fate or something. Usually he would say something back to defend himself, but it’s like he’s agreeing with every claim made. I don’t what makes me more bewildered: The fact I still don’t know why my uncle died or how my father is being ripped a new one by the elderly!

However, I didn’t stress it and decided to stay quiet. Kids are supposed to stay out of adult’s business after all, right? I’ll admit I was kind of uncomfortable talking to my grandparents in the beginning, but now I feel… nothing. If it wasn’t for them expressing how they feel about my current situation, I don’t think I would have found comfort. Their reactions were mixed to say the least. Grandma was iffy about it and ridiculously made me promise I would continue the Hopkins ‘male’ legacy. I would love to, but right now it’s a little implausible.

Grandpa is a different flavor. I mean, I’m not saying he’s content about it, but he made light of it with his usual asshole-ish humor. Joking is his way of coping with something peculiar, so I’m just gonna assume it isn’t impeding him from sleeping at night. In other words, he is cool with it as long as he jokes about it towards my expense. I’m used to it anyways.

Better than getting disowned by him.

To be honest, I wouldn’t care.

“So Shawn…” Grandpa started, “how long have you been a zebra?”

“I’m a pony,” I corrected through gritted teeth, "and one week."

"Hmmmmm... one week is how long it’s been since I lost my bet.”

“What bet?”

“I made a bet that Mayweather would lose his next fight. I had 1,000 dollars on his opponent, but I forgot how much of a tough s.o.b. he was. He was kicked in his testicles supposedly, but the ref didn’t see it. You know how much that hurts, Shawn?” Before I can answer, he continued talking. “Oh wait, you can’t answer that because you lost your manhood. I guess we both lost something, right?”

Everyone in the room (excluding me) unleashed a riot of laughter. He held his hands on the couch to try to prevent him from rocking forward. “I’m just horsing around, Shawn.”

“Uh huh…” I brushed him off while rolling my eyes. Oh, it was a joke alright, but his sense of humor is too… retro for me to get the gist of it.

Damn, that’s messed up.

“Sooo how was ya day?” Katie changed the subject.

“We don’t know. It just started, but it’s been pretty great seeing all of you,” Grandma said with a smile.

“I told you you woke me up too early, Katie,” I whispered from the corner of my mouth.

“Shut up, you woke up the same time as everyone else!” she shot back.

“Well I’m not everyone else obviously!”

“It’s just unfortunate what happened to Ray…” Grandma sighed, causing our little scuffle to die down.

Mom huddled closer towards her and wrapped an arm around her neck. “It will be okay, Mom. He’s in a better place, right?” she said reassuringly, even though her despondent frown suggests she needs reassurance. The best thing about funerals is they go past so quick, yet the memory is everlasting. I’m hoping that’s the case here.

After a few moments of silence, the doorbell rung once again. Dad got up once again to answer the door. When he opened it, another human invited their self into the house, albeit more politely.

“Kane… it’s been awhile,” he said while clutching Dad’s palm, transitioning into a handshake. I noticed how similar his attire was to Dad, but it looked more…. opulent. Yes, it was all black, but it was a richer shade of black. I can’t describe it, but it’s in between dark maroon and dark black. It’s so weird seeing him in this part of town, but it’s not bad in the slightest bit at all. No, I’m not planning of mooching money off him.

“It’s great to see you too, Rolando,” Dad replied with a slight smile.

Rolando walked further into the house, taking off his bucket hat while bowing slightly. Woah, why is he bowing for? Did he come from china or something? His mannerisms and outfit suggests that. “Hello, Diane. I’m deeply sorry for your lost. ”

“Thank you, Rolando. I appreciate it .”

“I just want you to know that one of the limos are here. I’ll be driving it, so no need to worry about heavy traffic, because I know all the shortcuts.”

“There are shortcuts to where we’re going?” Mom asked with brooding eyes.

“No, but I can create shortcuts,” he said while winking mischievously.

She held a hand on her chest and sighed. “Please don’t, Rolando. We’re not trying to get hospitalized in the middle of-“

“I know I know, I’m joking, ha! But enough with the jokes, I’m ready whenever you guys are.”

Dad turned around to face all of us. “Well, are you ready, crew?”

Grandpa’s gaze clouded as his eyes went distant. “Who the hell are you? Saying ‘are you ready crew’ like you hold some type of authority or something!”

“Fine. Why don’t lead the way then, ‘Richard’?” Dad countered while gesturing his hands towards the door.

“I certainly will,” he snarled while getting into Dad’s face, balling his fists up. However, Dad didn’t seem moved by it at all and continued standing his ground.

I rolled my eyes. “Can you two just go? Ya’ll annoying, arguing before a funereal.”

Dad’s expression softened. “But Shawn, he-“

“I don’t care! Just get into the friggin vehicle!” I snapped, grinding my hindlegs on the ground.

“Just keep him away from me!” Grandpa fumed while walking out the door, keeping his glare focused on Grandpa. “Because I might hurt him…”

“No you won’t, Gramps,” I interjected, “you might hurt yourself by accident. Just move on and be the bigger man for once.”

How sad, a mare has to dictate the two major males in the household. What has this generation come to?
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
1 hour later
After all the drama that happened, we finally arrived. The funeral was held in a church as expected, but the church was located in a cemetery. It’s kinda creepy but it’s actually accommodating because he needs to be buried anyways.

As for the trip on the way here, it was uneventful. I think it’s due to my father and grandfather being split up. Mom was with her grandparents, and Dad was with Katie and I. Dante was with grandpa for some reason I don’t care about, but I’m glad he was; he would've said some dumb shit to embarrass me in front of my cousins, who were also present. They were actually cool and partook in their own conversations, giving me privacy because from the get-go I told them I didn’t feel like talking. Hell, I wasn’t even talking to Katie. Dad was talking, but he evaded topics such as, ‘What happened to Uncle Ray?’ and ‘Why are your step parents so angry?’ Yup, uneventful.

As for the entrance , it was ehhhh. Just know when I left the limo a swarm of questions were thrown at me. Out of all the people there, I was the only pony, which means the pastor paid extra attention to me. It was like an interview or something. I came prepared though and half-answered every question… kinda.

Right now, the funeral viewing is about to start. My heart started to beat louder, quicker, and attributed more ‘thump’ as the time approached. This is probably the most difficult part of a funereal, seeing your family member’s body one last time in the flesh. It doesn’t help that the piano playing in the background is very dark. Like, it has an echo so loud you would believe we’re in a tunnel or something…

Why aren’t they playing some happy tunes? Uncle Ray favorite type of music was rock&roll so where the hell is it? This isn’t Rock&Roll! I don’t care it’s John Lennon playing the piano, it doesn’t make it rock&roll in the slightest!

I sighed and forced myself to look at the black casket in front of me. It had a very plain appearance with no type of decorations, which is expected since we didn’t get to the part where everyone gives their few words and adorn the casket with flowers. I still like the presentation, though. The casket was in between two large picture frames, which displayed a photo of Uncle Ray smiling during his prime (mid twenties). Ah yes, I remember seeing that smile just like yesterday. It looked so similar to Mom’s, which makes sense since they are related. I never noticed but every time Mom smiles I’m reminded of him. I guess his face won’t be removed from my head permanently then…

My thoughts quelled when I felt a finger poke me in the sides. “What?” I asked hotly while turning towards the source. It was Medusa! Oh my fault, it’s just Mom with her temporary snake-looking braids. It’s pretty ironic though because a snake did deceive God in the bible.

“Hey, Shawn… how are you doing?” she said weekly, which almost made me direct the same question towards her.

“I don’t know,” I responded with candor, yet no sense of life was traceable in my tone.

“Are you ready to see him? Or do you want to go-“

“No,” I cut in sharply, “I gotta see him. I need a few last words with him face-to-face, you know what I mean?”

“Okay. Well, they’re about to open it. Be ready...,” she said while stroking my neck.

The sensation from Mom’s tender touch made me shiver, but I ultimately remained calm. “Okay.”

A few minutes later, the pastor unlatched the casket and allowed it to open fully. Because I couldn’t see inside, I exited my seating row and trotted down the aisle in attempt to get closer. For such a big church, the aisles were very narrow and extremely close to the seats. It added more of a chilly factor to the setting. Did I mention the church wasn’t fully lit up? I don’t know if they light it up when the service officially starts or it’s like this full time, but I am convinced that the person who arranged this has a conservative definition of what a funereal is.

I took a deep breath. Am I nervous? Hell yeah. I’d never been to a funeral before nor have I ever seen a dead body in the flesh, excluding the time I murdered those human wannabe aliens. Let me rephrase myself: I’ve never seen someone I care about ‘dead’ before. When I was close enough to the casket, I extended my head to get a view of the inside.

What I saw completely numbed my body. Wait, am I going blind? I lifted my hooves up and made a scrubbing motion against my eyes, trying to confirm my suspicion. Maybe one of my eyelashes broke off and went down the wrong part of my eye?

After I finished rubbing, I looked again and was faced with the same disappointment: Still so no sign of him. What I did see was an unconscious orange stallion, no, colt resting in peace. The colt was 1/3 the size of the casket, sported a flaming red/orange mane, similar to spitfire's but shorter; and had a very round snout.

My vision flashed uncontrollably. Is that supposed to be him? My eyes darted from the picture to the equestrian figure at least five times in the span of five seconds. Last time I checked he wasn't a kid, or a pony...

Uncle Ray became a pony and died as one...

Right next to me Mom broke out crying and dropped to her knees, holding on to the edge of the casket. However, Katie, Dante, and me shared the same confused expression . W-what the… that wasn’t the body I remember Uncle Ray in. How can you cry about seeing a body you’re not familiar with?

I mean, it is Uncle Ray, but why the hell aren’t I feeling any type of way? I mean, he was a pony the whole time and nobody told me… they just left me to believe he had a natural death? I jerked my head away and stared aimlessly at the floor. Why didn’t anyone tell me about this for? Why was I given no input to something like this? Were they afraid I would react negatively to seeing a pony dead or something? Is this somehow related to my grandparents being angry with Dad?

I glanced at Dad. He somehow sneaked next to Mom, placing a hand on her shoulder reassuringly. I studied his facial expression, which seemed to mingle guilt and lack of comfort, but mainly guilt! I’m not erudite when it comes to studying expressions, but Dad looks like he played a major role in Ray’s abrupt death. Now that I think of it, maybe he killed Uncle Ray? Sure, it sounds absurd, but the hints are irrefutable. Not only did my grandparents ostracize him but my family tried the best to conceal the cause of Uncle Ray’s death. And here I am, watching Dad give not a remorseful look, but an accountable one.

When I think about it, Dad didn’t look too hot when he first saw my pony form. I actually thought I was going to be attacked for a second. Maybe he was ready to kill me… or maybe he was still suffering from the hangover? Either way, his reaction gives me the feeling he killed Uncle Ray out of panic, like it wasn’t a conscious thought.

I sighed. I hope not. I hope that was just another bullshit theory I drawn up in a short span of time. If it was real, I don’t know what I would do. I have to face my fears and confirm this though. “Dad…” I whispered.

He raised an eyebrow. “Hmmm?”

“You killed Uncle Ray, didn’t you?” I asked, predicting the answer already.

“Did I wha-“

“I said did you kill Uncle Ray?!” I repeated, albeit at a higher volume.

His right eye twitched. “What? Hell no! Of course I didn’t!” he retorted while holding his hands up, keeping up his innocent act. However, his eye twitched again, which means he is still trying to treasure the truth from me. I learned all his quirks when I was a kid, and those quirks taught me he is a horrible liar. I wouldn’t sell drugs with him, that’s for sure.

“YOU LIAR! I KNOW YOU DID!” I wanted to yell out, but this is a funeral. I need to stay civil and respectful. I took a deep breath whilst shifting my eyes towards Mom. Let me not dwell on that right now and concentrate on my dear mother, the one who thought it was such a great idea to hide this from me. In fact, most of my family thought it was great to hide it from me.

Mom jerked back when she met my fiery, sparkling, ferocious and unfamiliar eyes. I mean, Mom seen me angry before, but this is the first time I ever straight out glared the life out of her. She shouldn’t be surprised, she knows what she did. Keeping something like this from me makes me wonder… can I trust my family as much as I think? If they’re keeping this from me, I’m sure there are a plethora of other secrets they're hiding…

“Mom… why did you hide this from me? I thought I could trust you…” I said pathetically, sounding more heartbroken than angry.

“Shawn… it’s not like that! He didn’t kill him…” she insisted.

I sniffed but still managed to chuckle, finding it amusing that they find my intelligence that low. I may act slow sometimes, but this is hilarious. “He didn’t? Then why are my grandparents so mad, huh? Why is he twitching? Why do you look like you’re lying!?”

“Alright he did… but he had to!”

“Why!?” I yelled, on the verge of breaking out crying. “He didn’t have to kill him!” My voice disturbed everyone present in the room, and they didn’t hesitate to express it as they stared at me as if I was crazy.

Dad sighed. “But it was the only thing I could think of… he was talking crazy!”

“W-what do you mean he was talking crazy?” The man tried to seize the moment and tired to get closer to me, but my aggressive stance made him fall back. “Don’t come near me! You got one minute to explain yourself!” I threatened.

Dad held his hands up as if he was being robbed/arrested. “Okay, this is what happened! We actually knew about him turning into a pony for a while. Two days after he told us we decided to visit his house to check up on him. Sadly, we found a pony in his house claiming to be him instead. The pony claimed to be Ray, but I didn’t believe him at first. He didn’t act like Ray at all… he acted slower than usual. He was struggling using the bathroom among other things...”

I stomped on the ground so forcefully a small crack was manifested. “Get to the point, man!” I shouted impatiently.

Dad scowled. “Fine. Long story short: I told Ray he should go to the hospital because he was acting weird. Talking about how disgusting humans were or something, even though he was one a few days ago. What shocked me the most was when asked me, ‘who in the world is this parasite Hitler?’ that’s when I knew he hit his head. When he refused to go to the hospital, I took matters in my own hand and tried to call the ambulance, but he attacked me! He started biting me, punching me, doing all in his power to not get me to make that call! Diane tried to pull him off me, but then he started to go after her! So you know what I did? I grabbed his neck and strangled it till my fingers started to cramp, which was not long but long enough to make him pass out.”

His explanation left me slack-jawed. He said that too quickly for my liking, but it was articulate enough for me to grasp the main parts.

“Oh my god… you killed Uncle Ray!?” Katie exclaimed.

“You bathturd!” Dante shouted while pointing an accusing finger. Damn, I didn’t even know Dante had lisp that badly.

Even though that South Park reference is ubiquitous, it’s perfectly fitting in this situation. Even if Uncle Ray was acting out of character, he didn’t have to kill him. In fact, if he’s an alien like I suspect, than killing was totally useless… but he wouldn’t know about that though.

How ironic, this is coming from the person who killed that doctor yesterday. You hypocritical crumb of shit.

I TOLD YOU HIS BODY WAS ALREADY MESSED UP! HE WOULDN’T WANT TO LIVE AS A CRIPPLE!

I looked at the fallen colt once again, sighing. “I don’t know… I don’t think something is right here.”

“Exactly,” Dad agreed, “why would he call humans disgusting for? We did invent bathing, correct?”

I slapped my face in frustration. “No, Dad, I’m talking about the fact that he showed disdain to Hitler! Ya’ll knew Uncle Ray longer than me but I can tell for a fact that’s not how he acts!” The oblivion never lifted from anybody’s face. Look like I need to get into explicit detail. “Ray liked Hitler. Does that answer your questions?”

Grandma’s mouth widened, but she quickly used her hand to cover it. “You mean he was a Nazi?”

Why does everyone always have to come to that conclusion?

“No, he just liked his leadership, that’s all,” I said calmly as if it was the most normal thing in the world. Hey, it’s his opinion, even though I strongly disagree.

Grandpa cracked a smile. “Haha, that’s my boy! I knew my brilliance would rub off on him.”

I rolled my eyes. “Grandpa, just because he think he was a good ruler doesn’t mean he straight out hate Jews like you.”

“Is there a problem going on?” The prophet spoke this time.

“Yes,” I broke in, “First of all, cancel the funereal.”

“What do you mean cancel the funereal?” Grandma interjected. “You can’t cancel it! My grandson might appreciate an evil man and might have attacked my daughter, but he still deserves to have a-“

“Your ‘son’ isn’t lying there right now!” I shot back. That seemed to generate confusion from everyone, but I didn’t bother on elaborating and started walking towards the exit of the church. “Bring the casket outside, please; I have to show all of you something…”

“You better not be embarrassing me, boy!” Was the last thing I heard before I left the building.

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Everyone relocated outside, forming a circle in the middle of the graveyard. I still have no idea what I’m getting myself into, but I’ll find out soon.

I was standing adjacent to the opened casket, waiting for everyone to settle down. Wait, everyone is already settled down.

I forged a cough before speaking. “First of all, Ray isn’t dead… yet. Right now he’s possessed, but that’s a problem.”

“How is he possessed? Did Lucifer enter him? What do you mean it’s a problem? I thought that was self-explanatory it's a problem. ” The pastor directed me a series of questions.

“If you would let me finish…” I said through gritted teeth. “I’m sure you ALL heard about the needles the hospitals were giving, right?” Everyone nodded. “Well, Ray is possessed because of it. He went to the hospital, got the shot, then BLOW! Now an alien is apparently controlling his body.”

“I heard of that,” Katie spoke up, “but, if it's an alien, isn't the body supposed to disappear when he dies?”

“He’s not dead,” I asserted.

“What do you mean? Dude, he’s not breathing!” Dante retorted. “It’s obvious he’s dead. And if didn’t disappear, then I guess it really is Ray…”

“Would you let me finish?!” I shrilled. “Listen, I don’t know what’s up with that, but these are aliens, man. Anything is possible with them. I just know when they die their ‘host’ body disappears… but it’s still here!”

“Okay, but what is your point?”

Everyone started gazing at me crossly. I don’t care, I know I’m right; I just need more evidence. I need to channel prior knowledge I have of aliens and apply it to this situation. Let’s see, when I killed that last alien's hosted body, I could’ve sworn he functioned exactly like a human. No extra powers or perks that I was aware of.

I put my head on the unconscious body’s chest, inspecting even further. Let’s see, it doesn’t sound like his heart is beating, the ‘corpse’ seems cold, and there seems to be no expression apparent on his face.

Maybe they’re right… maybe it really is Uncle Ray.

Nah, it can’t be. I know Ray from inside to outside, which means I have to use my final resort. I leaned my head towards the pony ear and whispered a threat that went into graphic details of sexual harassment.

Not one slight movement was made.

I sighed. Well, I guess I was wrong. Once again, I made a complete tool out of myself, but this time it was during a special occasion. Man oh man, I’m such a stupid, nimrotted, brisk, over-thinking-

I flinched. Huh, that’s weird. I swear I saw his mouth twist a little. Am I hallucinating or am I-

“Okay, you got it,” a very scratchy voice piped in.

Huh!

I slowly twisted my head at the pony. On instinct, one of his eye muscles contracted, which bends thelast straw of the day.

He isn’t dead.

“Ahhh!” I lightly shrieked (yeah, embarrassing right?) and stumbled back

“What happened, Shawn?!” Dad called out.

I ignored Dad and concentrated my eyes on the arising pony. My shock was immediately replaced with ferocity. T-this punk was faking it the whole time… and everyone believed it? HOW!

“Look! It’s alive!” One of my cousins from the crowd of people pointed out. However, I kept my eyes on the colt, making sure he doesn’t try to pull anything slick. Instead of uttering something ‘arrogant’ that is expected out of the generic aliens they are, he just matched my stare.

While I was scowling, he had the straightest face I ever seen before. Maybe I’ll get him to talk if I say something?

“Yo,” I said casually.

“Y-yo,” he replied nervously.

Suddenly, I smirked. Ahhh, I knew my threat would work. If I learned anything, I learned that being raped just isn’t funny, no matter what the circumstances are. Since these aliens are new to earth, they are new to these human practices. Not even the most menacing, stoic person can downplay it like it’s nothing.

“Oh my god… he’s up…” Dante muttered. Yes he is, Dante, yes he is…

“Umm…” he started while fidgeting nervously, “you’re not gonna rape my no-no, right?”

“What!?” Everybody excluding me and him chorused. Man, times like this makes me wish I had fingers so I can flip him the bird.

I sighed and clutched an arm around his neck, which seemed to stir his nerves up even more. “Of course not… “ I said with false kindness, “unless you get out of my uncle’s body right this instant.”

Following my change of tone, he shivered. “What?”

“GET OUT OF MY SON’S BODY YOU SON OF A BITCH!” Grandpa yelled.

“W-why is he yelling at me for?” he nearly squealed. For some reason, the voice didn’t’ resemble Uncle Ray’s at all and sounded pretty… prepubescent. I mean, it’s a colt’s body of course, but he is talking like a colt, not an adult in a colt’s body!

Something isn’t right here.

I looked deeper into his golden pupils, immediately regretting it soon after. I didn’t see it coming, but he hit me with the puppy dog eyes. For some reason, my empathy for him skyrocketed as I felt the urge to suddenly wrap him in a hug and not let go. He looks so fragile and innocent… but why? What’s with this sudden innocence? Is this the same person that allegedly attacked Dad? It doesn’t seem like it. It looks like so many thoughts are running through his head. Could he be a victim of… being coerced into a villainous plan?

I mentally slapped myself. No! What am I doing? He’s just trying to emotion trap me by putting up a harmless façade! Well he ain’t fooling me, because I have no problem kicking a kid if they’re trying to manipulate my family! I growled and started shaking him frantically. “Stop playing with me! Get out of his body right now you little asshole!”

“I’m serious! I don’t know how to! I wasn’t taught how!” he snapped back, tears starting to stream down his cheeks.

“Shawn! Leave him alone!” Mom shouted.

Leave him alone? Leave him alone??!! So let me get this straight: He’s with a species that’s plotting the eradication of humanity and I’m trying to stop him, but I’m the bad guy?

I stopped shaking him but went a step further and began to choke the him. It sounds retarded since I lack hands, but it damn sure constitutes as a choke.

Before I could finish, I felt a pair of hands slide under my armpits and lift off the ground. What the fuck? Who can possibly be restraining me from calmly choking the living chakra out of this little-

When I met the eyes of my restrainer, I felt my vision turn red. Red… that’s what happened to my eyes when I first became a pony. Only one person is capable right now of making me see red…

Dad…

“Get the hell off me…” I mumbled.

“Shawn! You stop right now and calm down a little for me too-“

“LET GO OF ME YOU WIFE-BEATER!” I bellowed. Dad’s face paled, but he eventually lowered me to the ground. I know that comment I made was gratuitous, but I don’t care anymore. I’m done caring, I’m going to say what I have to say and walk way.

“Shawn!” Grandma called out in an offended, yet scolding tone.

“Don’t Shawn me!” I shouted. “I’m tired of this… tired of it all! Why didn’t you tell me about this sooner or later? W-why w-w ould you…” My lungs started to clog up as my face began to irrationally burn. My vision fazed as I tried my best to stand straight, for my legs were wobbling out of control. What is this… feeling I’m getting.

“I-“ I quickly shut my sentence down as the words that left my mouth sounded like a squeak. Oh no, don’t tell me I’m about to cry. No no, not in front of everyone here! I finally gave in and felt my hind legs buckle. I instinctively pushed my face into my hooves and began to lightly sob into my face.

Dad rested a hand on my head in attempt tried to comfort me, but I quickly jerked away. No, I don’t want his comfort, I don’t want anyone’s comfort! This is so stupid!

I got back on all fours and quickly galloped away from the huge crowd of people.

“Shawn!” Mom cried. I was too busy trying to hit home base to notice that someone threw something at me. I’m guessing that was an attempt to slow me down, but I didn’t budge in the slightest. Nope, I want out this instant! I can’t stand seeing that… colt! How they are gonna defend him like that?

Fuck that. It's either me or him...

………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….

Three diff sides

1 hour later Kaise POV

Oh man, it’s raining bullets outside. When I mean it’s pourin… it’s POURIN! It started like a half hour ago and it’s getting even stronger. I’m not gonna front, but when I first heard that thunder, I got scared as hell, man. It literally knocked me off my bed. Shit was so cray I had to move my bed closer towards my closet.

Well, I don’t even care anymore. It just reminds me that the spring is coming up, which is the best time of the year in my opinion. Personally, I’m cool with the rain. It scared me, but it’s whatever. It’s still worth it though, feel me? The rain is perfect when you can just lay down and cuddle with your bae... which I’m doing right now.

I started hugging a bag of Doritos I pulled off my dresser. Word to everything... I really love these chips. Sad but true; it shows how lonely I am. The only thing snacks have the upper hand in relationships is they can never fuck it up! As for sex… well I do eat them every day, right? Haha!

Suddenly, I heard knocking on my door. Hmm, I wonder who that is? It can’t be my Dad or his ‘girlfriend’ because they just barge in without asking me. I yawned and got off the bed, walking towards the door. When I unlocked it, an extremely wet Shawn was facing me. When I mean wet, I mean wet as soaking from a rain or shower… not wet like that.

“Hey Kaise…” the yellow pony muttered. He was so wet his eyes were covered with fur, looking like some sort of shaggy pony hybrid.

“What’s popping? Why are you in the rain like that, dude?”

“I don’t know,” he said dully.

I rolled my eyes. “Shawn… it would be smart to not do dumb shit once in awhile. Just come inside… ” He smartly listened to my orders and went inside, walking towards my bed. This kid is on some next shit right now. Who’s foolish enough to come outside in this weather? I levitated a towel towards Shawn and wrapped it around his body. He ignored the towel and took to shaking himself dry, causing my floor to become even wetter than before. “Ayoooo! You deadass right now?” I yelled.

“Sorry, I wasn’t thinking,” she said, now halfway dry.

Wasn’t thinking, huh? You see, I was using male pronouns out of respect, but fuck it!

I sighed and approached her. “Well, you weren’t thinking when you came to my house in this yee yee ass weather. What are you doing here anyways? Didn’t you have to go to a funereal today?”

She nodded. “Yeah, but it never officially started.”

“Why not?” I asked while raising an eyebrow.

“It’s SUCH a loooong story, dude. I don’t think you would like to-“

“I wouldn’t mind at all,” I said casually, hopping back onto my bed.

“You sure?”

“Yeah, I got nothing better to do anyways. Put me on,” I murmured, patting down on my sheets. Shawn started walking towards my bed, but I quickly halted her. “Woah, where do you think you’re going, kid? You ain’t going on my bed wet! I just patted my sheets because it had some wrinkles.”
………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………
Shawn POV

“And since I was close to your house, I decided to come in,” I finished coldly, looking down at the ground hard. For the past half hour, I was talking to Kaise about the whole funeral experience, which I can say was one of the darkest moments of my life. Death was never my favorite topic, and it still isn’t, but I would have preferred if Uncle Ray actually died instead of being possessed. Now every time I think about that colt or see him, I’m reminded that he is gone because of some stupid shot.

Kaise decided to break the silence. “Damn Shawn… you got me feeling… some type of way.”

“Don’t feel anyway, Kaise. It’s not your fault…” I tried to re-assure.

“Yeah, but your family is really grimey for that. And what happened at the funereal is kinda... retarded ”

“Tell me about it,” I chuckled to lighten the mood, even though I was wiping the excess tears from my eyes. Man, It’s not that I was crying, it was just that I was staring at the ground so long my eyes started to water. I didn’t feel like wiping them off cause I was too engrossed in my explaining. “Wait, what do you mean it’s retarded?”

“How he played dead for a week and no one found out? How did he play dead anyway if he wasn’t breathing? That’s a TKO right there!”

“I have no idea,” I answered with candor. That’s a good question though. I want to know how they proclaimed him DOA (Dead on arrival) when that obviously wasn’t the case. Maybe the alien’s don’t breathe through their lungs or something?

“Well, it sounds crazy to me. It makes your parents more shitty for hiding it.”

My ears clicked in agreement.“I know right? I don’t think I’m ever going home since they think I’m not ‘worthy’ enough to know about shit like this.”

Her eyes widened before she shook her head in protest. “Nah, you wildin. Look, he isn’t actually dead, so you shouldn’t be so-“

“That’s the point though! They had me believe that he was dead the whole time when he really wasn’t! I didn’t even know he turned into a pony!” I tried to explain, my voice naturally getting louder. “I-If they told me the story I bet I would have figured out he wasn’t in that body.”

Kaise deadpanned. “That’s how you feel?”

“Yes.”

She began to stare at me intently, scrutinizing every motion I made. What the hell? Is she trying to interrogate me by using methods from LA Noire. “Bullshit.”

I raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean? Are you trying to say that-”

“Hey hey hey! Don’t get loud, ight?”

“Geez, I wasn’t going to even get loud,” I muttered, rolling my eyes.

Kaise returned the childish gesture. “But on some real, I doubt you would find out. Your parents told you about it the very first day, right? You ain’t know about the aliens till the third something day, which means you still would have been confused.”
I irritatedly slapped my forehead, sliding my hoof down my face slowly. People are always questioning me when they already know the answers. “I still would have known something was wrong, because he was acting strange!”

Kaise nodded indifferently, her eyes growing bored. “So, your first thought would be aliens took over your uncle’s body just cuz he was moving funny?”

My right eye twitched. “Uhhhhh…” Alright, I have to admit she trapped me with that one. I was not aware of the alien’s presence at the time, and since I lived such a regular lifestyle where I never entertained any extraordinary ideas, I would have probably thought he was drunk. No, he wasn’t an inveterate drinker, but he sure knows how to get low when he’s depressed.

Sweat ran down my forehead. “Dude, I wasn’t mentally stable that day! You don’t know what my reaction would be if they told me the story!” I lied.

“Goddamn retard...” Kaise said under her breath.

“Who are you talking to?”

“Souja boy... YOUUUU!”

I cringed. “Why are you defending them instead of me?”

“I ain’t defending them nor you. They retarded for hiding it, and you retarded for running. What would that prove besides letting people know you could be a track star, huh? You could have dealt with it better!”

Even though my face appeared offended, deep down inside I know Kaise is totally in the right for staying neutral. Sure, I still think my parents are assholes but I could have reacted less primitively. And my reasons to be super angry are kind of… stupid. Man, I never knew Kaise could be so polemical… more than I could be if I do say. She sounds lik Dr.Phl right now. Has Kaise taken my place as the reasonable one? At this point, I have no reason to deny.

I released a defeated sigh. “You right, Kaise. I still hate what they did, but I guess running wasn’t the best option, right? If knowing was half the battle, then I guess I lost...”

“Exactly! Running from your problems make you look like a PUSSY! Are you pussy?”

My eyes flared with determination. “Hell NO!”

Before I can respond, an earsplitting thunder strike purged its way in my ears, which was enough to make my fur stand up. Yeah... I’m definitely not going out in that weather. “I can’t… it’s raining outside.”

“That’s what pussies say,” she retorted.

“But pussies also get wet, and I’ll get wet from the rain. Do you want that to happen?” I asked firmly, my brows threatening to furrow. Hey, that was a pretty good comeback.

“Ugh… fine.”

We sat in complete silence for the next few seconds. I don’t know what Kaise was doing, but I was pondering what to say next. It’s really awkward when you’re supposed to leave but technical difficulties keep you back. I guess we can talk about what happened the past half hour. In fact, I could show some gratitude…

“Uh… thanks by the way.”

“For what?” Kaise asked, her tone implying genuine confusion.

“What do you mean why? For being there for me this past hour, dummy!”

“Oh. Psh, man, you already know wassup. I’m always there for my blood brother… or should I say sister?”

I shrugged. “Does it matter? As long as we’re siblings.”

“Word.”

I don’t know why, but I embraced Kaise into an unexpected hug. I was expecting Kaise to pull me off since she’s not usually fond of that ‘sweet shit’, but those thoughts died down when I felt Kaise hooves wrap around my waist.I have to admit, it feels… like the g-word. Not gay, but good. I actually think I needed a hug all along.

We eventually broke the afectionate hold and looked each other in the eyes. My blank look transformed into one of disgust. “You’re such a fag!” I said jokingly. However, it surprised me when Kaise didn’t say it with me and settled on gazing at me. The hell? That became routine for us every time we do something unmanly. It’s like a running gag in our friendship. “What?"

“We don’t have to do that anymore, derelick.”

I paused. Kaise is really earnest about this female stuff, huh? “…I guess so. In all seriousness though, you’re a great friend.”

“I try I try,” she said arrogantly, shrugging animatedly.

“Shut up!” I punched her on the shoulder playfully. “But yeah, I can’t wait till I get home and do what I’ve been waiting to do.”

“What?”

“Kill that alien.” Kaise gave me a look that read ‘are you serious’ and slapped me on the back of my head. “Ouch! Why’d you do that for?”

“Because clapping him ain’t gonna solve nothing! Did you forget that he won’t die like that? What have you been smoking?!”

I was practically dodging spit coming from Kaise’s mouth due to her brash delivery. I cringed and pushed her back a little, drawing more distance between us. “But there is no other way to get him out!”

“Trust me, there has to be a way to get him out. There is a solution to everything, right?”

“There is no solution for cancer…” I refuted hastily.

“Psh, yes there is. The government just doesn’t want to let anyone know about it because they want everyone to die from cancer.”

“Nah, I have to disagree with you there,” I muttered, shifting my eyes towards the window. “If the government wanted everyone dead they would have found a quicker and more diffusible way, like poisoning everyone's food supply or making crystal meth legal. I don’t know if you know this, but cancer isn’t affecting the human population that severely.”

Kaise lethargically waved a hoof. “Whatever! Since you gonna be locked in here for awhile, why don’t we do some research? If we find a way to free your uncle, not only can we kill the alien fo real, but we can save the world!”

“What do you mean?” I asked as my ears slumped.

Kaise leaned against my shoulder and wrapped her hoof around my neck. “The aliens ain’t much of a threat… till they become humans. If people knows how to free the humans, they can single handingly murk them they selves and voila! Then we don’t have to deal with no more bullshit!” she exclaimed while hoof pumping.

Hmm, I like that idea. Kaise is onto something I see. There is just one problem that’s been disregarded too much for my liking... “How about turning all ponies back into humans? That’s still another problem.”

Kaise frowned. “That’s like a different problem, man! What’s more important is wiping out these punk ass aliens. What do they call themselves again? Mandingos?”

“No, Vendingos…” I murmured, my cheeks flushing for some awkward reason.

“Wow, what a bad ass name,” she said sarcastically. “But yeah, we tryna go for the Vendolocaust! VENDOLOCAUST! ” she hollered.

“Alright alright!” I grunted while holding up my hooves up, coaxing Kaise to calm down. “You need to stop with those outbursts, seriously.”

"Would you rather talk so low not even a cricket can hear you or talk so loud that you can wake up China?"

"Why would you wake up china?" I asked quizzically.

"Because this Chinese delivery guy still owes me money! That bitch!"

…………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
Katie Pov (4 hours)

I never been the one to be lost…. But what the fuck is going on? One thing led to another today. Shawn found out an alien wasn’t alive, which then escalated into Dante and I consoling the so called alien in Dante’s room.

Yes, that’s right: The alien is in our house. I tried to object the idea at first, but Mom was being stubborn as hell like always. I didn’t even bother arguing with her. To be honest, I think there is something wrong with her head. Keeping the reasons of Uncle Ray’s so-called ‘death’ hidden? I didn’t even know why Uncle Ray ‘died’ either, so I was just as shocked as Shawn. Not as angry, but shocked nonetheless.

I don’t know, maybe if the events at the funeral wasn’t such a blur I’d be more upset. Things went by sooo quick! Now I’m here trying to talk to some extra terristial child while I could’ve been in my room sleeping!

I actually was sleeping at first, but Dante’s stupid ass woke me up because he didn’t know how to ‘talk to children’. Sad how I’m only 14 and know how to talk to little kids better than anyone in the house.

“Katie?” A docile voice piped in, cutting my thoughts off.

My eyes rolled up my head for a second in irritation. I still regret giving him my name because he calls that damn name every second! “Yes?” I said, trying to sound gentle.

“If I do find a way to get out of your uncle’s body, can I stay here?” he asked softly, his cherubic features accentuating due to his innocent expression. Oh my god, he’s so adorable! How do I break it to him without seeming harsh?

“I don’t thi-“

“No you can’t because Shawn will kill you,” Dante injected calmly whilst flipping through some random magazine he found on the floor.

“Who’s Shawn?” he asked.

“That yellow pony that was trying to kill you,” Dante answered again.

“K-Kill me? I don’t want to die!” His lower lip started to quiver.

I placed him in a comforting hold. “There there there… you won’t die,” I cooed while picking at his mane with my fingers, trying to soothe his nerves. I shot a quick glare at Dante, letting him know his direct answers aren’t helping at all.

“But I want to! I don’t want to go back… there! I didn’t know what they were doing was evil! I just got put in that needle and-“

“Hold up,” I broke in,”where exactly is this place you refer to as there?”

“I don’t know, it was some factory. But yeah, I didn’t know it was gonna be evil! If I knew how to leave this body I would, but I don’t!”
My eyes narrowed. Damn, he doesn’t even know the location! If I let him stay in the house he better have the right information to give. “Um… I don’t know.”

“Pleaseeee Kaite?” he implored while tackling my chest. Ouch… that hurts! Next thing I knew he looked at me and pulled out the classic puppy dog eyes trump card.

Hah. I may like cute stuff but I’m immune to that; it’s not gonna change my way of thinking. “Sorry kid, but no means no. Shawn wouldn’t approve of you.” I mean, it’s nice to know he wants to change his ways early in his life, but the house is a dead area. No no no, not today or tomorrow.

Still, I don’t want him to return to his ‘base’ or whatever, because his whole ‘turning over a new leaf’ plan would be futile. Maybe one of our cousins can hide him?

“You’re no fun!” he pouted while turning his head away.

My smile vanished as guilt started crawling on my flesh. Aww, how can I explain this to him without seeming straight forward like Dante or ‘no fun’. I took a deep breath before beginning, “Look kid, I have a better idea. How about you-“

Suddenly, I heard knocking on the door. Man, I really hate when I’m talking and that happens. “Dante, can you go get it please?”

“No,” he said bluntly.

I flipped him off and got off the bed, marching angrily towards the door. When the knocking got louder, I robustly yanked it open.

“What?!” I barked at… the air. Hey, is this some type of prank? How come I don’t see anybody?

I bent my head towards the ground and saw two ponies. A yellow earth pony and a white as a cloud unicorn to be precise.

“Hey Katie,” Shawn greeted.

“Hey baby…” Kaise said in a sultry voice, which creeped me out to say the least. I mean, when Kaise was a human saying it I was pretty cool with it, but now? Eughhhhh.

I grimaced and nervously waved at them. “Hi guys... what are you doing here?”

Shawn deadpanned. “You know why we are here...”

……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………

Author's Note

This chapter was pretty slow and otherwise absent from excitement, but it just means the alien story line is nearing it's end,. I would have uploaded this chapter sooner but I was on vacation and only had mobile internet, so sorry for the wait. I'm going to try and work quicker for the rest of the summer to make up for the lack of chapters.

The one that got away

“You know what we’re here for,” I muttered, trying to conceal the indignation in my tone. When I first came home I was already feeling uneasy, but I was immediately greeted with some unsettling news. I hope it isn’t true... but Katie is making it hard to doubt...

“What do you mean?” Kaise quired while using her body to the block the entrance to the door. Despite her question, her facial expression read nervousness, like she was anticipating something bad happening.

Okay, that was enough evidence. She really is hiding the alien after all. I had a feeling she was, since Mom told me a guest was ‘upstairs’. She really has some BALLS! The thing is she’s not even hiding him in her room; nah, she chooses to host him in mine! Even if I don’t sleep in there anymore, I find it very disrespectful! Heck, him being hospitalized in the house in the first place is showing a lack of courtesy towards me. I really want to use The Purge approach and say ‘Give me the swineeeee!’

Sadly I can’t because the way it looks Katie is going to defend him, which means she will use by any means necessary to stop me. I can’t get into a fight with Katie, but I will if I have to. I mean, that’s the last course of action anyway. I could just tell Kaise to restrain her with magic if anything escalates to that point... but then again we both will face backlash for that in the future. Dammit, it could be so easy if everyone was on the same page for freaking once.

But it looks like I’m going to have to.

I sighed. “Stop playing. Just tell me who’s in there.”

“Hu isn’t in there.”

I cocked an eyebrow. “What? No I said WHO is in there!”

“I don’t know anybody named Hu,” she said.

Kaise and I shared an agitated glance. Oh, so she is trying to pull the classic Castello and Abbott trick on me, huh? Well, I’m going to pull the classic ‘made you look!’

“Katie, you have a fly on your head!” I said with false alert.

“Really?!” she asked exasperatedly while folding her hands on top of her head, which then turned to full-fledged tapping.

Because of her sudden wide stance, I was able to dash through her legs and enter the room. Haha, what a sucker! A fly? Yeah, your sense flied away!

I looked across the room and saw my soon to be third victim sitting on the bed. Wait, soon to be victim? I forgot, I can’t kill him yet. Let me be humble about it.

The alien seemed to have met my eyes, for he scattered back into the bed out of the blue. “Ahh! It’s that mean pony!” he shrieked while clutching his legs defensively. I don’t know if he’s acting or not, but he’s a pretty damn good actor for convincing Katie he’s innocent.

I threw my hands up. “Wait! I come in peace!”

Hey, isn’t it supposed to be the other way around? That’s the aliens catch phrase.

“Get away from me! You’re a bad pony! A really really bad pony!” he chided

I frowned. Wow, how hypocritical. “I’m bad? I’m the bad one?” I repeated while accosting him even further. He tried to crawl back further, but it seems the wall was a reminder he was trapped. “I just want my Uncle’s body...”

“Stay away! I- I’ll... turn you into a Jack-N-a box you bad bad pony!”

“I wish you would,” I said while smirking sardonically. Deciding to entertain him, I closed my eyes and posed as if I was patiently waiting to be transformed into a jack n a box. Ha, jack n a box. What’s next? I’m going to be wished into the corn fields?

Next thing I knew, I felt my entire body elevate in air. “Heyyy! Put me down!” I bellowed while swinging my legs in the air frantically. I turned around and faced my sister, who’s eyes was draining with fire. Suddenly, a sense of urgency took over my body. I know how Katie acts when she has those eyes... and it’s not pretty. My situation isn’t look good right now. “I’m serious, Katie. Let goooo!”

“Leave him alone, Shawn!” she demanded.

“Why are you defending him?”

“He’s just a little kid, that’s why! Why don’t you pick on someone your own size?” she grunted while ramming her nose in my face.

My pupils diminished in fear. What is wrong with this girl? “Dante... help me out here...” I squeaked.

“That’s none of my business though,” he snarled dismissively while reading a random magazine. I think it’s Men only? Wait, who the hell reads Men Only anymore? Who the hell looks at softcore porn anymore? Oh lord.

I rolled my eyes and reverted my head back to my truculent sister. “Katie... no one is killing anyone, okay? I just want to free Uncle Ray. Don’t you want to free him?”

“Yes but I don’t trust you. You might hurt him, even though you told me you won’t,” she replied.

“Really? I don’t know if he’s gonna get hurt or not, okay? Would you just let me go so I can get this finished and get back to my friggin life?”

“I don’t know,” she said with uncertainty, her eyes darting from me to Kaise. “I want to but then I don’t want to-”

“Katie,” Kaise broke in, “calm down! No one is being hurt. I’m just gonna use some sort of magic to free your uncle. I forgot what it was called, but no harm will be done, ight?”

“Really?” Her tone became less tense as she discarded her grip on me, which resulted in me landing face first. “Why didn’t you say so!”

Really? I said the same exact thing! It seems when Kaise does it its an automatic true story, but when I say it it’s bullshit, right? “Phuffin pitch!” I muffled into the ground out of frustration. I then slammed my hooves on the ground and leveraged myself off the ground with them.

“Are you good?” Kaise asked.

“Yes I am. Now that lemonsnatch is done with the sour act,” I said while referring to Katie, “go ahead and do what you gotta do.”

The white pony grinned with determination. “Let’s get it!” Suddenly, Kaise’s jovial expression shattered and became reminiscent of a sedate Victor Newman.

“What are you gonna do to me?” the alien whispered while curling into a ball.

Instead of giving a proper response, loud chanting started to surface from Kaise’s lips. “Exorcizamus te, omnis immundus spiritus, omnis discorda potestas, omnis incursio infernalis adversarii, omnis legio, omnis congregatio et secta diabolica... “ Kaise’s horn started to flicker a clear light, where she then aimed it at the defenseless alien. He began to lose composure and collapsed on the bed, now laying flat while shaking uncontrollably. It’s as if he has just triggered a seizure or something.

I flinched back. Damn, that looks way more intense than it did in the video. There should have been a disclaimer because I promised there would be no pain. Oh well...

“...Ergo, draco maledicte et omnis legio diabolica, adjuramus te ... cessa decipere humanas creaturas, eisque æternæ perditionìs venenum propinare... “

“AHHHHHH!” The alien started to howl out in pain. To be honest, a part of me feels kinda bad for him. That was so loud it almost made my ears explode.

“No!” Katie cried out. She tried to interfere with the process by running towards Kaise, but I reacted quickly and bit her leg, scrunching my pony teeth deep in her leg. “Ahhhh!” she shouted while crumbling on the ground. I didn’t retreat in the slightest however and clutched my hooves around her right foot, inhibiting her locomotion temporarily. “ Shawn get off of me! How are you gonna let this happen?! This isn’t right at all!”

“It’s gonna be over soon! Just trust me for once!” I shouted with a powerful/reassuring voice.

“Vade, discorda, inventor et magister omnis fallaciæ, hostis humanæ salutis... “ Kaise’s chanting increased in volume, along with the brightness of the spark floating on her horn. The alien's pupils rolled to the back of his head, exposing only the white of his eyes. A light started to encompass his body in a similar fashion to the last alien in the hospital. The light became so bright it illuminated the whole room, obscuring my vision .

“Ut Ecclesiam tuam secura tibi facias libertate servire, te rogamus, audi nos!”

Audi Nos!
Audi Nos
Audi Nos!

The last two words echoed in my three times before an arising ‘synth’ sound surfaced. The light suddenly escaped the room through the window in the blink of an eye. I opened my eyes fully and sighed. It’s finished.

I had a feeling it was going to work. Now you see this? We found out how to expulse aliens from people in only 3 hours! After all that bullshit we been through, the solution was a simple as looking at a video where a guy used exorcism. And the script was the same one from supernatural, except it had pony variations in it. Like ‘Satania’ was changed to ‘Discordia’ etc...

I scrutinized the condition of the room, looking to see if anything was damaged or missing. Besides everyone wearing dilated eyes, everything is the same and everybody that was in the room was still present.

“What the fuck just happened?” Dante blurted out, his eyes suffering more abuse than anybody else’s. Wait, how? He was reading a magazine the whole time.

I ignored him and turned my attention to the ali- I mean Uncle Ray. He seemed to be knocked out. Not dead... but knocked out. Wait, did this work or not? If it did, than where is the alien? There is no way he disappeared.

“Um, Kaise. Is the alien supposed to disappear?”

She nodded. “Yeah. You saw the light, right? That was the alien. Since it went out the window, it means he should be laying outside.”

You don’t say?

I quickly rushed towards the windows to get a look out the front yard. The sides of my lips curled into a smile when I saw a black figure sitting groggily on the ground. When I mean black, I mean black as a shadow. Like damn, he’s dark enough to blend in with my garbage bags... which brings up another question.

Do they camouflage themselves at night? Oh no, maybe that explains the rising rate of robberies.

By looking at his shape, I can confirm he is definitely anthropomorphic. It’s basically a human boy body, except his head is shaped like an almond (go figure). “Well damn, I knew you were astute enough to perform the expulsion successfully, Kaise, but I didn’t know you would be aware of the complete details!” I exclaimed.

“I try I try,” she said while shrugging.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Kaise asked with a condemning voice. “Is he outside?”

“Hell yeah he is!” I answered with expectancy. I nudged Kaise’s sides. “C’mon, Kaise, lets go murk an alien.”

“Vendolocaust!” she chanted.

We both forwarded towards the exit until Katie stepped in front of us, blocking us once again. “Dammit, Katie, get the fuck out of the way!” I snapped, the frustration propelling a flesh eating fire to burn it’s way through my skin, leaving my cheeks glowing pink. She is really being annoying.

“Facts. You really getting me tight, man. Just leave us alone, damn,” Kaise muttered.

“How about you guys leave that alien alone? Look, he’s an inexperienced kid who obviously doesn’t know what’s going on. He has a chance to change his life, so why don’t you let him run free since he’s alre-”

“ARE YOU DUMB!?” I bellowed, impertinently breaking into my sister’s sentence. “We can’t let him go! He’s going to go back to his base.. but the problem is he knows our exact location! He knows where we live, so we can’t let him live! Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Oh my god, Shawn, you’re really stubborn!” she said while face palming. “Do you understand that he doesn’t want to be apart of whatever his species is scheming? I doubt he will return and I think just to be safe, we should find somewhere he can stay. Know what I mean?”

My ears erected after taking in her perspective. After hearing her out, I kinda agree with her... but I still don’t know. Like I said, he could still be putting up a facade. If he was able to fake death for a whole week, then what’s the odd of him faking this inexperienced shit? See, these are things nobody else besides me think about.

And me!

And me!

I glanced at Dante. He’s been awfully quiet today. If I can’t reason with her, then maybe he could. “Dante, tell your sister something please!”

“No, Dante, tell your ‘brother’ something please!” she countered, blowing a raspberry at me.

“Dante...”

“Dante...”

“Dante!”

“Dante!”

“Danteeeeee!”

“Dante!”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!” he exploded while throwing his magazine in the air. On it’s way down, he caught the mag and ripped it cleanly in half. Katie and I glared at him in total bewilderment. The only times he usually yell like that is when he’s on the phone and someone distracts him, but I learned not to ever do that again, ho-ho!

He lowered his posture and crushed the ripped pieces of paper in his fsts. “You know why I’m acting like this for? Because I’m neutral! I have nothing to do with this alien bullshit! If I take Shawn’s side, Katie is gonna hate me; If I take Katie’s side, than Shawn will hate me! You see where I’m getting, mate? Damn, you got me talking like I’m English!”

My jaw dropped to the floor once again. Wow, I never knew we were putting him through so much pressure. Now I feel crappy. “Dante...” I started, “Honestly, I would get angry if you take Katie’s side... because she is morally wrong in this situation. Do the right thing, Dante. Do it for me... DO IT FOR ALL MEN WORLDWIDE!”

“No Dante,” Katie started sweetly, “do it for your sanity and everything ethical you stand for.”

“Shut up, Katie!” I snapped.

“You shut up!”

“Both of ya’ll put a sock in it! You see, Shawn is acting like Bill Maher and Katie is acting like Ann Coulter. The truth is... hehe, oh yeaaaaa,” he snickered while closing his eyes, “I hate both of them! Screw you guys, I’m going to go get some kool aid!”

Dante quickly brushed past us all and ran out the room. I tried to follow him, but Katie once again read my movements and blocked my path. I tried to bite her leg again, but she shuffled to the side and lifted her foot off the ground, kicking me right in the abdomen.

“Gah!” I croaked while clutching the recently affected body part.

“Where do you think you’re going, little one?” Katie taunted. “I’m the bigger sibling now. Hahaaha!”

Man, you don’t know how painful hearing that was. It was more painful than the kick in the stomach! She is the bigger sibling now, which means she can exploit me anytime she wants... damn. I miss being a human, man.

“Do something, Kaise!” I hissed.

“Don’t you think I was trying to use magic the last few minutes? Why else would I be so fucking quiet?” she huffed.

“Wait, your magic isn’t working?”

“No...”

Oh great, there goes our only hope of escaping this hazardous room.

Katie rushed towards the windows and opened it. What is she doing at the windows anyway? “Heyyy! Run away right now while you can! It’s your only chance! Just go! Runnn!”

Oh, so she is still helping the alien with his little escape plan, huh?

Katie turned back around to look at me, smirking deviously. “Shawn, you got it, alright? Uncle Ray is free, so calm your ass down and let him go!”

“No!” I thought while rebounding on all fours. I shook my head and scraped my left hoof on the floor, priming my body to run right at Katie. I snorted, which made me look like a bull who’s about to charge. “ Fuck you! I won’t do what you tell me!” I shouted while bolting straight at her. Instead of attacking her, I jumped out the window and soared through the skies for a few seconds before I eventually felt myself landing. I tried to gather the tactics I learned from Kaise yesterday, but it proved futile when I landed uncomfortably on my leg.

My whole body froze. I don’t why but I feel something... big coming up.

Tears threatened to flood from my eyes as I felt my mouth instinctively open, but I reacted quickly and shoved the nearest thing, my hoof, inside my mouth. “My legggg!” I sobbed softly through my hoof while recovering off the floor. Instead of dwelling on my pain even longer, I started to look for the alien. Man, where could he go that quickly?

I looked across the street and spotted him waiting at a stop sign. Okay, now I’m convinced it isn’t an act because no intelligible fugitive would give a stop light any acknowledgment at all. He really is a kid.

But then again, these aliens are stupid, so I wouldn’t be surprised.

I slowly limped across the street. Maybe I should let him go.

But if I do and he comes back to the house bigger and stronger, it would be my fault for forsaking the chance to finish him once and for all. I would never be able to live that down again...

“Shawn!” Katie called out.

I turned around and saw her and Kaise running out the house. Dammit, I’m starting to lose respect for Katie! Why is she on me for? I didn’t want to say this, but she leaves me no choice.

“Kaise! Stab her!” I ordered while continuing my pursuit of the alien.

“What? Nah chill!” she shouted back.

“Just do it! I don’t have much time!” I bellowed while speeding up my run, the increase in adrenaline making my leg injury less susceptible.

The moment I crossed the street I was on the main avenue, meaning swarms of people walking appeared.

“Shit, I lost sight of him!” I thought while flicking my head around all four corners of the street. I really hope Kaise does what I told her, because this crowded area is really going to slow me down.

“Shawn!” Katie's voice popped up behind me. Wow, looks like Kaise didn’t listen to me. That damn pussy!

“Moveeeeeee bitchhhh!” I barked while shoving past the swarm of people. “Get out of the way!” I made a u-turn in hopes of getting Katie off my tail. I don’t know if that worked or not, but I found my objective! The alien was all the way down the block, running for homebase. And when I mean all the way, I mean about 3 blocks away!

I bared my teeth at the escaping pony, feeling a combination of excitement and rage impacting my stomach. “Oh no you don’t!” I started running at full speed, which then transitioned into me sprinting at full speed. It seems I had inhuman speed because I caught up to him in about fifteen seconds. “Heyyy!” I called out.

He turned around and shrieked on instinct. He seemed to have found his second wind and eluded me, quickly crossing the street before the red light came on. I stopped in my tracks and scowled. I shouldn’t have said anything, man. He was right there!

I facehooved. “Motherfucker!” I decided to take a different route by making a right down the street. I’m going to have to catch him lacking.
.........................................................................................................................................................................
Ray’s Pov

My vision faded from black as I opened my eyes. The first thing I felt was the effect of a hangover, which made me cover my head.

“Ughhhh... what the hell happened?” My cheeks flushed as I realized I was talking in a little boy’s voice. Yup, I’m still a pony. I’m still a freaking pony. I thought I was still in a coma for a second where I had a week long dream about becoming a pony, but I guess it’s reality after all.

I checked my surroundings before anything. This doesn’t look like my house; it looks like my sister’s house. It looks like Shawn’s room!
“But where is he?” I muttered. “Where is everybody at and why am I lying on their bed?”
.........................................................................................................................................................................
Shawn Pov

After running a circle around the whole block, I think I finally caught up with the alien. I got a glance at him from the back and noted that the almond head shape sticks out more than anything (no pun). He was foolishly waiting at the stoplight while I was right behind him. You know what that means, right? It means it’s time to bring out stealth mode! I’m going to channel my inner Solid Snake.

I coughed, preparing to audition my solid snake voice. “I got you this time you butthole...” I said in an exaggerated low but badass voice. Hey, I sound just like him! I quietly sneaked behind the alien and wrapped my hooves under his arms, placing him in a choke hold. “I got you this time you butthole!” I screeched, the excitement apparently surmounting my badass voice and making it revert to it’s innate, high-pitched tone . Eh, not as epic but whatever.

“Hey, let go of my son you freak!” A woman screamed.

Wait, what?

I flipped the ‘alien’ around and was greeted by a brown skinned boy who looked like he went through three stages of hell. Wait wait, that’s not the alien! It’s just a little boy who happens to have a matching black outfit with a black hoodie on, which ironically accentuates his head shape!

Oh man. Here comes the lawsuit.

I released my hold of the kid apace. I sighed and turned around to look at the mother, giving her a sympathetic look. “I’m sooo sorry, Ma’am! I thought it was an alien at first! I’m honestly sorr-”

“-An alien? You thought my son was an alien? Girl, you’re tripping!” she sassed while opening her purse.

I wonder what’s she’s getting from there.

“I know but you see I was chasing one who was completely black and I thought that--AHHHHHH!” My question was quickly answered when I felt pepper spray travel into my eyes. AYOOOO! That bitch maced me!

“Police! Police come right now! There’s a racist pony who goes around strangling little black kids just because she thinks they’re ‘aliens’!” she cried out.

“I’m not racist!” I retorted, trying to defend myself while constantly rubbing my flared eyes. Dammit, it feels like my eyes are being microwaved! What can possibly be more painful than this?

I spoke too soon since the next thing I felt was something heavy(estimated to be about 150 lb) swat me across the face. That was the last thing I felt/heard, for I slipped into the territory of unconsciousness right after that cheap shot.

Shawn? Shawn?........SHAWNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNN!
......................................................................................................................................................................................................
End of day 13

Author's Note

I don't know if I over done it with the cultural references in this one, but I can say it was fun to write. It felt like I was writing an older chapter at times. But yeah, this chapter marks the first time a Vendingo's real form is exposed. It's generic, yes, but it is a generic type species after all. Speaking of that, after next chapter, the alien plot will be put to rest for a short while.

Consequences

12:15 A.M.

I was sitting in a small, claustrophobic room with my hooves tightly handcuffed, which I think is totally superfluous. C’mon, I’m already in a room that is locked from the inside, so what would handcuffing me accomplish? Are they worried I might punch a hole through the wall? C’mon now, I’m not dumb/strong enough to attempt that. I mean, it’s nice that they believe I possess that type of strength though.

Sorry to blow your high, but they just cuffed your hooves so they can abuse you without you trying to retaliate.

Don’t jink it, dude.

I irritably blew a piece of mane out my face. Like I said, superfluous. Hell, me being arrested was totally superfluous. What I did wasn’t even that bad! I mean, it was pretty messed up but I apologized shortly after! I didn’t even choke the kid that long either. But then again, his face did look pretty ghastly...

Atleast you wasn’t placed in a animal cell or something. Be grateful you’re being treated like a human.

You’re right.

I sighed. I’m just vexed, man. This is the second time today I’m disappearing, which means I might be on extended punishment when I come home... again! When I came home earlier Mom didn’t really say anything since she was so relieved I was safe, especially in that feral weather, but now I’m pretty certain I’m busted. I wonder how’s she’s doing...
...............................................................................................................................................................
Shawn’s Dad pov

While Diane passed out from an overdose of alcohol, Ray and I were on our 150th shot cup.

“So... w-wwher Sh-shawn attt?” A very drunken Ray asked.

I shrugged while calmly taking another shot of liquor. “I-I don’t know. Shawn disappears every day and always come home s-safe, so *burp* why should I worry?”

“I don’t know... I-I haven’t seen him since yesterday...” he muttered.

“W-would you stop worrying-before you die again?” I croaked while gulping down the cup with ease. I then took my hat off the table and placed it on my head.

He grimaced. "Why is there a lampshade on your head?"

...............................................................................................................................................................................................................................

As for the room itself, it was pretty... I don’t even know how to describe it. It looks like the typical interrogation room you would see on Law and Order. The lights were dimmed (similar to the hospital room a few days ago) there was a pretty long table with chairs in each side of it, even though none of the chairs weren't occupied. Finally, the two officers who arrested me were there. One of them was a (description) who was sitting on the table casually, while the other one was a (description). He was standing right behind me, and when I mean behind me I mean so close I felt him breathing on my neck.

I cringed. Yeah, this is not gonna work out. I curled my hindlegs on the pegs of the chair and used my body weight to bounce it a few centimeters away from the man.

The officer on the table sighed and focused his eyes on me for the first time. His eyes were incredibly red and restless, like Mel Blanc during his final years of voicing. I’m getting a very professional vibe from him already, which means I don’t have to worry about bias. “Well well... Ms.Hopkins-”

“Please just call me Shawn,” I requested promptly, unintentionally breaking into his sentence.

He sighed again. “You have the right to remain silent until you are asked to speak, but you do not have the right to make requests, because I am not obligated to fulfill your desires.”

I blinked in astonishment. My tongue was on the verge of remarking smartly, but I thought better of myself and nodded. I’m now receiving a ‘reckless’ cop signal from him. “Okay...”

“As I was saying, it seems you have recently been arrested for assault. The victim's mother was also claiming you made racial remarks as well. Even though she decided to not press charges, what do you say in your defense?” he inquired while raising an eyebrow.

“What’s not true? The first part, second part, or the whole thing?”

“Aha, so it is true. You admit to choking a young boy, huh?” he said while getting up in my face.

I turned my head around whilst biting my lip. “I d-don’t know if that’s t-the necessary-way to p-put it w-when you-”

“Stop with the circumlocution and answer!” he barked while slamming his hands on the table.

“Alright I did!” I confessed while instinctively flinching in response to the agitated gesture. “It’s only because I confused him with an alien, which was a very stupid mistake, okay! I swear to my dead that’s the reason! If I was able to see the family, I would address a long, formal, apology that issues how truly-”

“Calm down, Ma’am. No one is accusing you of anything... we just want to hear your side,” he re-assured in the same deadpan voice. Wow, how ‘re-assuring’.

“Yeah, it’s not an extremely serious case or anything,” the other officer chimed in. “We recently talked to the boy and he seemed to be doing okay. No serious injuries or anything. He also said he forgives you.”

I’m free... I’m free? I’m free... I’m free! I’m free! Hahahahahaha, oh man!

I was ready to unleash a ballad of excitement and throw my hooves in the air, but I was once again reminded that I’m handcuffed.“Oh... so why am I still arrested then?” I asked while lifting my hooves up, bringing attention to the restraint devices wrapped around them.

“Sorry, we will get that off you as soon as possible. But still, there was still a better course of action you could’ve taken. If you didn’t try to engage in the ‘superhero’ role by fighting aliens, you wouldn’t be in this mess. Leave the crime fighting to the police, okay?” he said calmly.

‘Leave the crime fighting to the police, okay?’’ I mused in my head. Hmm, I will have to keep that in mind.

I nodded. “Okay, I understand...”

“You do? Because if we find out you get in trouble again, we will be very disappointed...” the deadpan one muttered. “In fact, we would be very-”

“Alright alright, I get it!” I hissed.

He quirked one of his eyebrows suspiciously, provoking me to mimick his gesture. I don’t know why he’s telling me they would be disappointed anyways; I don’t care if they’re disappointed. I don’t know them like that, haha!

But honestly, these officers are pretty cool. Almost as cool as the other ones. What’s with the sudden amount of venerable officers showing up? Not that I have a problem with it, but I expected at least some tyranny that was along the lines of what Brain said. Actually, looking at the situation, I think I over-exaggerated everything.

My stress from a few days ago were exaggerated, my problems we exaggerated, and chasing after the aliens only augmented my problems. The officers are right, I should stop trying to fight crime and go back to being a regular citizen, because I already had enough exposure with the aliens for one month. Being superman isn’t as great as I envisioned... or should I say ‘Krypto the superpony’. Plus, now that I know exorcism is the key to freeing people from aliens, all I have to do is spread the word. If you think about it, the aliens haven’t really made any noise outside of possessing people. It’s almost as if the world became more peaceful when they started appearing...

“Hello? Hello? Ma’am?” the more down-to-earth alien repeated while waving his hand in my face.

The officer’s words snapped me back to reality. “Huh?” I asked while blinking innocently.

“Oh nothing... I was just having an epiphany.”

“Ohhhh... about what?”

I sighed and raised my hooves to rub my chin. “Oh, you know... it’s about-” My sentence was halted as I realized my wrist movements were still restricted. I frowned and said, “Hey, can you help me out here?”

..........................................................................................................................................................
30 minutes later

When I first left the police station, I couldn’t prevent myself from taking a deep breath, sucking in the all fresh air through my lungs and nostrils. Finally... finally! I’m finally out of this... playground of Satan! I was literally in that jail cell for nine something hours. Did I mind telling you that it was cold as hell? Yeah, it wasn’t cold at all. It was a microwave in there. Maybe that’s why I saw so many women in their bras and panties when I was walking down the hall. They did look hot after all (sexy hot and temperature hot, hehe)

Yup, even though I had my own jail cell, I can say it didn’t make the experience any more pleasant, especially considering the fact I could have had a naked woman as an inmate. Jail was just tedious, hot, and irritating! I never felt so... irritated in my life! I rather go to hell than jail honestly. Man, I can rant about jail for days, but I will summarize it with one sentence: Orange may be the new black, but it certainly isn’t the new yellow.

But yeah, I’m free. ...Horray? I would be more ecstatic, but apparently I have to walk home by myself. I called Dad and he finally picked up, although he was very drunk. He had no hesitance coming to pick me up, but I declined. If he drives while intoxicated, he’s gonna get arrested. Nah, I’m just going to walk myself. I’m almost a grown ass mare-er man after all.

You know, from getting arrested to listening to that officer’s advice, it was kinda inevitable I was going to have an epiphany. I did have one, and I can totally say this ‘superhero’ crap isn’t for me. I got my uncle back and found out exorcising aliens is the only way to extract them from people’s bodies; what else do I need? I’m just gonna let the police handle this. In fact, when I get home I’m going to call up Jo and tell him to spread the word.

I felt a smile creep upon my lips. I can finally live a normal life again... kinda.

Now lets see, where am I exactly?” I said to no one in particular while looking at the street signs. Ave J between E57 street, huh? I’m not that far from home. I mean, I kinda am... but it’s just one train ride. I just need to take the train, walk 4 stops and I’m right next to my house. There’s just one problem...

I’m broke. I have no money and I don’t think anyone is going to swipe for me. Not only that, but I hate asking people for stuff! I have too much pride, and one day my pride is going to send me to hell!

Wait, what am I chatting about? I have no pride when it’s necessary! I keep forgetting I’m a multi-colored cartoon pony, which means it’s going to be hard for anyone to say no to me. Saying no to me is like not giving any change to a broke person when you’re going to the atm to exchange your quarters and dimes for dollar bills!

I smiled slyly while closing my eyes. "Haha, this is going to be easier than taking candy from a baby."

Meaning it would take 3.8 of a pound, so physically speaking, you would need to lash out 3.8 of persuasiveness to get a swipe, which is very difficult on a 0/5 scale. As for a 0/10 scale, it is pretty goddamn easy.

What are you talking about?

Oh sorry, my fault. I forgot you don’t watch awesome scientific shows like mythbusters and settle on little kids shows like syd the science kid, don’t you you stupid little kid?

Nah because I got laid already.

...I’m a brain, retard.

Leave me alone, man. I’m tired, alright!?
.......................................................................................................................................................
Outside the Train Station

Before I could board the train, I was searching outside for possible people to ‘swipe’ for me. I could just go in and ask one of the security guards to let me in, but I’ve talked to enough ‘authority’ for one day. Sadly, I only saw two people outside.

The first person I saw was a tall, big-boned, black man with shades that concealed his eyes. His mouth was also covered with a red bandana, and his attire consisted of saggy blue jeans and a black, baggy coat.

My right eye twitched. Yeah... I’m not asking him. I swiftly turned towards the other human, who was pleasantly more pleasant looking. It was a lithe black woman who wore a modest blue dress underneath a short, brown fur coat. Now this I can work with.

A cheeky smirk appeared on my face. Oh, luck... what would I do without you?

Oh lucky charms... what would I eat without you?

“Excuse me, Ma’am,” I said meekly, doing my ‘Fluttershy’ impression.

“Hmm?” she hummed while looking down at me.

“Um, can I please get a swipe?”

She raised an eyebrow quizzically. “But I’m not going on the train. I’m actually waiting for a cab.”

Darn it!

My lips twisted in a half-frown/half-smile. “Oh... but can you swipe for me, please? Or give me 2.15$? I really just want to go home and it’s getting... very very dark out here,” I implored while voluntarily dropping my ears, widening my eyes as much as I can to get the full puppy dog eyes effect. I noticed her cheeks color were flushing as seconds went by, which means it’s working.

"Uhhhh...."

I feigned a cough. “I mean if you don’t, I’ll understand.... It’s my fault for not bring money after all anyways...”

She bit her lip and forcefully averted her head from mine. “Ugh! You poor thing! Here, take this!” she said while ripping a metro card from her purse. “Take it! I don’t even use the train anymore!”

My jaw hung open. Wait a second, it actually worked? It actually worked! Yo, somebody pinch me cause I must be dreaming.

My wish came true as I felt a huge pinch vibrate my sides. “Ahh!” I yelped while hopping forward, nearly tripping over the lady’s legs. What the hell? I said pinch me not bite me!

“Alright!” I started in a confrontational voice, slowly but deliberately turning my head around. “Who is the dirty son of a bi-bi-bi-b-b-b-” I stuttered, my eyes broadening the more I look at my offender.

“That dirty son of a who?” the red glorifying man asked menacingly, lowering his head to get a better glance at me.

“Why did you pinch me?” I queried, trying my best to ignore his question while maintaining an unfazed prose.

“Why are you so nervous for?” he muttered.

To my surprise I was indeed shaking in trepidation. Man, so much for being unfazed. “Uhhhh.... I’m not used to looking at pretty gi- ugh I mean h-handsssssome d-dudes l-like you!”

Dammit, I’m so used to using that on females! I would never imagine doing it to a dude, unless i’m joking of course.

My response seem to leave little to no effect on him. “Funny, because my face is covered up completely.”

“What is going on here?” the woman chimed in.

I’m not sure if the man frowned or not, but his brows knitted on instinct. “Well, I was gonna try and flirt with you, but then I saw this little horse come out of nowhere!”

“I’m not a horse!” I clamoured.

“My fault.... I saw this horse fucker!”

I deadpanned. Gangster or not, no one talks to me like that! Before I could slap the taste out of his mouth, the lady stepped in front of me. “Hey!” I called out in protest.

She ignored me and proceeded to talk to the man. “Why are you talking to her like that? What did she do to you?”

He crossed his arms. “Nah, you got it all twisted, ma. This is the same one from earlier who choked that kid for no reason!”

My heart started thumping. Oh shittttt. Is that the reason he pinched me? I thought he read my thoughts for a second. It would be crazy because I- what the hell am I saying? This isn’t any better at all!

“Don’t listen to him!” I exclaimed while tugging on the woman’s dress. “ I didn’t do nothing like that at all!”

“...I don’t know who to believe,” she replied, her voice laden with incredulity.

“Stop frontin, horse! Everyone already knows wassup with you! In fact, you’re such an opp that when suckas be walkin down the street and see you they say ‘god damn, why they let that kid abuser free for?’”

I growled. “Shut up! You know that isn’t true at all so stop blowing my-”

“God damn, why did they let that kid abuser free for!” A random guy across the street called out.

My entire body stopped functioning the moment he said those words. Well... that does it; my cover is blown. Now how the hell am I gonna get home?

Just explain yourself, fool!

I sighed and slowly tilted my head up, sharing an equally inquisitive glance with the woman. Her inquisitiveness turned into frustration as she placed her hands on her hips. “Is that true?”

“Okay it is, but I can explain! I thought he was an alien at first because he had a black outfit on and blended in perfectly with the-”

“Did I forget to tell you he was black?” the gangsta piped in.

“...Really?” she asked skeptically.

“Gahhhhhhhh!” I shouted out in frustration. That was the last straw, and even I knew it! I started glaring at the man with the most fiery eyes he probably ever saw in his life, for he took a step back. “You know what, motherfucker?Eat a sack of baby di-” My sentence was halted as I saw his hand dive into his back pocket.

Holy crap, is he looking for the strap?

Bro, what else would he be doing?

“Did you just say what I thought you said? Repeat that please...” he said in a daring tone. Wow, now I get it. He didn’t take a step back because he was intimidated; he took a step back so he can revert to his shooting stance! Before he can even flash his weapon, I fleeted away in the opposite direction from him. I relinquished all my energy with that one dash of speed, but I didn’t care. I will not die the same day my uncle comes back!

*Click*

Despite hearing a large click, the gun never went off. In fact, how I’m still consciously running is a mystery itself. I quickly turned the corner to make sure I was free of any straight bullets coming my way.

After running down at least six blocks, I finally pushed my brakes and posted my back up against a wall, taking the heaviest breaths I ever took in my life. My skin was literally tingling as I was still trying to comprehend how close I was to dying. I know I’m pretty quick but there was no way I could outrun a bullet! Maybe the woman stopped him from shooting me? If so, then it's nice to know not everyone lets their anger blind them!

But honesty, isn't this such a delight? It seems I have a stigma with a group of people because of the accidental atrocious display I put on earlier, even though I apologized! I slammed my hoof against the wall and dropped down on my haunches.”Shieyttttt,” I muttered in a faux southern accent. I thought the aliens were bad, but having beef with an entire ethnicity based on spurious claims is worse! I have to rectify this somehow! But right now, the main thing is...

“How am I gonna get home now?” I said outloud.

Just wait a half hour, go back to the same train station and try to manipulate someone else! Just make sure no bloods or crips are there. Matter of fact, just hitchhike; I would never go over there again if I were you.

Agreed.

Why are you still here for? I thought you left! Piss off!

You piss off.

Broad.

Douchebag!

Both of you need seem to have repressed emotional feelings. Please, lets us settle this with descriptive sexual words.

.......................................................................................................................................................................................................

Author's Note

40th chapter.

Hazy morning

“Uhhhhhhhhhhh!” I yawned while awakening from my slumber. I tried to open my eyes, but the crust that enveloped around them made it difficult. I rubbed the crust off my eyes while sitting up. After taking in the sight of the pink bean bag that I sleptin (no pun), I immediately knew I was in Katie’s room. Ah, Katie’s room...

“Katie’s room...” I repeated in a low growl. How did I get in here anyways? Was last night that much of a blur? I slowly got up on all fours and headed for the door. Since I'm experiencing no headaches... I'm guessing last night isn't as much as a blur.

Before I left, I glanced at the bed and noticed Katie was still slumbering on it. She was snoring like she usually does... although her snoring is a bit unusual since she stops breathing for a couple of seconds once in awhile. I think they should get that checked on...

Anyways, doesn't she has schoo- oh wait, I forgot she goes on vacation today. That means I'm going to be seeing her all day... perfect. Every time I see her I'm going to be reminded of how she took a level in dumb ass yesterday. Her iq dropped from 122 to the metacritic score of Duke Nukem forever.

“I hope you’re happy, shit-for- brains!” I snarled at her. I expected her at least to choke from the loud sound registering in her ear, but she snored even louder then before.

I sighed and trotted towards the door that lead to the corridor. She’s not even awoke. Forget going off on inactive people, I have the whole day to do that. I just need to get out of here because stomach is literally twirling in three different ways.

..................................................................................................................................................................................................................

When my hooves landed on the living room floor, the back of my mother's head was welcomed into my sight. She was sitting at her usual spot on the sofa, watching television with the volume unusually low. Wait, does that means she heard my footsteps? If she did... Ii need to get the hell out of here...

I hesitantly made a full-turn with my body, looking directly at the steps. Heard me or not, I don’t feel like seeing her and definitely don’t feel like talking.

“I know you’re there, Shawn...” Mom muttered.

Son of a bitch!

“We need to talk... now."

“No, we don’t,” I replied defiantly while screwing my head around slowly, “there is nothing for us to talk about. As far as I’m concerned, nothing happened yesterday.”

“Really? Then how come a pony that looked just like you was arrested? Oh wait... that pony was you!”

I froze once again, feeling my heart drop. “H-How do you know?”

“It was on the news. People compared you to George Zimmerman and the police officer in Missouri.”

“Oh,” I said blankly. I looked down at the ground, taking a few seconds to let Mom’s response drown in. So that’s how that guy from yesterday recognized me, huh?

Damn... I don't think I'm going to go outside anytime soon.

Hell yeah, man. We're going to live in the basement for 22 years until everything dies down.

How will I tell if it dies down?

Easy, just listen through the good ol vent.

“I’m disappointed in you, Shawn. I thought I told you to bla bla bla bla...“ Mom’s yammering interrupted my mini convo with Brain. Ugh, even though my brain is annoying, I rather listen to him than this woman. I’m just going to ignore her. “Bla bla bla just because you didn’t kill an alien doesn’t mean you have the right to take it out on an innocent person!”

My eyes flickered for a few seconds before enlarging to the point where they took the shape of frog eyes. Okay, I definitely heard that part. Is this piss-ant serious or what?

“I went on a drinking binge last night, Shawn,” she said as if it was a perfectly normal thing to do.

"Okay."

“I drank so much last night I passed out on the kitchen sink. I had a dream that Arabian woman weren't covering their faces and bodies. Underneath their guise they looked like a Cobra Commander from Gi Joe.”

I don't know why she is recapping her night with me for... I really don't care.

Unsure how to respond, I sarcastically put my hoof up, emulating a thumbs up. "Cool story, Mom.”

“What do you mean cool story?” she grunted. "Me getting drunk like that is supposed to be 'cool'?!"

I shrugged. “Hey, you passing out in a weird spot from drinking is nothing new. Don't blame it on me because I never told you to drink in my absence. The way you cope was your prerogative.”

For once my back talk seemed to have left her speechless, for she didn’t respond in at least a good ten seconds. “Get... your ass... over here...” she finally said, stressing every syllable.

I shook my head. “Nope, I'm not doing this today.” After my remark, I turned around once again, priming myself to walk away and diffuse the situation.

“Wait!” she called out.

I stopped, not even bothering to turn my back. “What? Do you want me to stay just so you can brown-beat me again?”

“No... I just want to talk.”

“Okay, I'm listening.”

“Don't you want to come near me so I can look at you?”

“Nope. This way I can easily leave if I feel you're being hostile to me. ”

She groaned. “I would prefer if you can... look me in the eyes and read my emoti- never mind,” she snorted, sucking her teeth in agitation. “First of all... tell me... why? Why did you go after that alien? That was the second time you left the house in one day... one day! Do you like scaring me to death or something?!”

My face flared up. I would go upstairs now, but I feel an obligation to reply to that. I opened my mouth and took an exaggerated breath, as if my mouth froze for a couple of seconds. “Mom, if it wasn't for your daughter holding me back, I wouldn't go after him in the first place! But now that he's free and you guys already spilled the beans out, this house is a good as screwed! Congratulations, Mom, they got the drop on us!”

“That's not true!” she exclaimed. “H-he's was just a-a misguided kid! Maybe if you weren't so harsh to him you would understand better, Shawn!”

“Understand what? Hello, earth to Mom... he's not from earth! He doesn't give a flying fu-feather about how nice you were to him!”

“That's not true... you don't know his story,” she maintained. “Besides, why would he do that when he seemed to only serve his race because of fear, not loyalty?”

This woman is incorrigible.

I rolled my eyes. “Uh-huh... say that. I still can't believe you defended him two times in one day though... especially at Ray's 'funeral'! What 'source' were you using to make your decisions? ”

“Shawn, I was using common sense as a source. What would strangling him do honestly? You should thank me for stopping you because you would have killed him permanently!”

I pouted. Well, she makes a great point there. “You're right but still... why?”

“Why what?”

My hoof teased on the stairs as I mused if I should go through with the question or not. It's better off to let this topic die then constantly revive it... but I don't think I'll be at peace without knowing the real reason. “Why did you hide that from me? I thought he was dead all this time but he really wasn't. Do you have any idea what I was going through that week? You had me thinking about all the possible ways he died! Last week was nothing but anxiousness, blood, and blood! ”

“Shawn... honestly... I have no idea why I did that.”

“...No idea, huh?” I whispered disdainfully. I took a huge breath, trying to compress the anger that's threatening to explode from me. “... I'm not surprised. At least your being honest.”

“No!” she shouted. “I mean, there is a reason, but you might think it's silly...”

“Try me,” I replied in a challenging tone.

She paused for a moment. “...You see, the reason I did it was because... I didn't think you would take it lightly. I know you and Ray are very close , which is why I didn't tell you Kane was the one who did it. I know you have anger problems, Shawn. The way you reacted today was a testament to that, you know?” her voice levels dropped in volume and shifted towards a more nasal tone as she sniffed. “I-I-imagine how you would react if I told you the truth in the beginning? I thought it would be easier for you, Shawn. Even though it was a mystery for you, at least you didn't go around the house with 'paranoia' purging through your head, or 'vengeance'. I'm not saying it was a good idea... but it was a good compromise for what you probably would have felt.”

I stared at the ground compulsively. Is that really the reason? I admit, when I'm angry I don't think logically and make extremely rash decisions. Like, all my actions literally come out of my ass. But, I still ain't buying what she's saying. Right now, it sounds like an excuse for how she feared for her 'precious' hubby's life. “Then how come you didn't tell... Dante or Katie? If you feared for the way I acted only how come they didn't know?”

She sniffed again. "Because it would probably scar them as much as you...” My right eye twitched. I was about to open my mouth to protest, but my brain insisted on letting her continue. “Honestly, it wouldn't be fair if I told one of you guys something while keeping it hidden from the other two. I think of you guys as equals and wouldn't treat any of you different in the slightest."

Okay, now that sounds contrived and shallow. I turned around, huffed, and marched straight towards Mom. I stared at her intently, taking in her appearance for the first time. I couldn’t help but frown. Hangover or not, she looks perfectly fine to me. Not one string of hair out of place or anything; besides her eyes being a little more puffy than normal due to crying.

“A-achooooooo!” I feigned a sneeze. I smudged my hoof against my nose shortly after while saying, “Sorry... I'm allergic to bullshit.”

Mom eyes broadened. “Shawn, watch your language! And how is it b.s.? Explain!”

“I think you're using your story to veil your true intentions! We both know you did what you did just so I wouldn't lose all my respect for Dad, especially since it's obvious my clock for the old man is ticking! Yeah, cause he's soooo much more important than me! ”

“No! Shawn, it isn't like that at all! It's about keeping the stability of the family! If you think you were going through hell throughout the week, imagine how much hell you would go through whil-”

“-I know, Mom, I know! That doesn't have anything to do with you not telling Katie and Dante though, especially since they didn't have the same connection with him like I did! And when did you start thinking of us like equals? Katie got a credit card at 13 while I had to wait until I was 16! Man, she has her own room too! And please, don't let me bring up the convo I overheard where you talked about getting her a ca-”

"-Shut up!" She interjected.

I couldn't help but smirk. "What? The truth hurts?"

Her eyes slowly bulged open as her hand found its way on her lips.“How dare you... I told you I regret what I did already... but don't go on and say it was because I did it to protect Kane solely! I worried for the life of this family and I know my intentions more than anybody else, so don't be absurd! I would never do that to you, Shawn! And even if Katie and Dante weren't connected to him on the same emotional level as you, you have no idea what would have went through their minds!

“I wanted to try and make things easier for you, but look what happened!” she exclaimed while abruptly throwing her hands in the air, which made me flinch. “You're pissed off at me and coloring me as some selfish has-been! I just wanted what was best for you, sweetie, but I guess it wasn't enough!”

The room became void of talking, the only audible sound being Mom’s sobs. Mom’s heart-wrenching, guilty, vulnerable... sobs. Okay, her sobbing surprisingly makes her sound more sincere. In fact, looking at it from her point of view, what she did was a totally innocent, heartfelt mistake. It’s... kinda consistent with her character actually.

Speaking of character, even though Mom has been pissing me off recently, I still can't forget who this woman is. Mom may be vindictive, short-tempered, and overly-protective... but she is still a very caring person, and more importantly a caring mother. I can't hold a grudge against her. What she did wasn't right, but she sure as hell didn't make a 'left' on seaseme bitch street.

I cocked my head back to relax some of the muscles in my neck. “Mom,” I started in a low, stern voice, “It's okay, I forgive you.”

“...W-what do you mean it's okay?” she asked with a sense of inquisitiveness under her tone.

“I mean, I'm still somewhat angry, but I kinda understand you better now. In fact, since Ray is alive, why don't we just... pretend this never happened? I kinda want things to go back to the way they were... before-”

Wait, what is that?

My eyes laid focus on a family portrait. The picture was located on top of the television, right next to the satellite. Huh, how come I never paid attention to that before?

The picture showed the whole family striking different poses. From top to bottom, the picture showed Dad smiling directly at the camera whilst hugging Mom with one hand. Mom hugged Dad back, using his body to support her stance; Dante's arms were crossed as he was glaring at Katie, who obviously provoked him in this picture by pulling at his hair. Her expression was very anime esque, where one of her eyes were closed while she crossed her fingers and made a 'peace' sign at the camera. And last but least... it was me, smiling while doing some weird gang sign where my fingers were shaped as a 'c' and a 'b'. The funniest thing is my smile outshone everybody else. And yes, it was a smile not a smirk.

I sighed wistfully. Yup, there was a period of time where everyone was happy. This was taken like what, two years ago? I think I know why I never paid attention to it... because I was already 'living' the picture. I couldn't reminisce about it because there weren't any memories... my life was too good. But after what happ-

“Gah!” I squawked.

My monologue was interrupted by Mom pulling me into a massive hug. “Aww....Shawn,” she cooed while squeezing the life out of me.

“Uhhhhh, too... tight!” I yelped, literally feeling my bones poke out my skin. Jesus, why do people hug me so hard for? What happened to the quick hug everyone used to give me?

“Sorry,” she said while releasing the hug.

“It's okay, Mom,” I muttered while turning my head around to dust myself off. When I turned back around, Mom was looking into my eyes tenaciously. Her eyes were still glowing red, but at least she stopped crying. “...What?”

“I just.... want to make sure everything between us is all good again. Once again, I'm sorry if I rubbed you the wrong way, honey...”

“Mom, it's okay. Your heart was in the right place, that's all that matters, ” I said while smiling weekly. “Just be more honest with me next time, alright?”

She nodded. “I will.”

Well, this has been an interesting morning. Even though this is the second time Mom and I had a 'talk', this time she was the one who opened up to me. It was basically an inverted version of what happened the day I went back to school... which is redundant but not bad. I talked to Mom and she talked to me, so I don't think we will be talking again anytime soon as long as we stay honest with each other.

Yeah, if you do.

My stomach suddenly rumbled, sounding just like an incoming avalanche. Yup, that was a palpable rumble... and I don't think it's from an 'aura'. Matter of fact, I don't think I ate ANYTHING yesterday, besides chicken nuggets and a bag of Cheetos the officers gave me. Hell, I can't even digest meat so all I ate were the Cheetos.

I scowled. I guess it ain't easy being cheezy after all...

“What's the matter, sweetie?” Mom asked, taking note of my change of expression.

“Nothing. I'm going to get something to eat,” I said while walking past her.

“Wait! Before you go... don't you want to explain to me what went on with the... kid?”

I stopped walking. You know what, I thought she totally forgot about. “...You sure you want to hear it?”

“I would appreciate it. It's only fair that I know why you were arrested after all. ”

“...” Was my response. I rather not. Even though it's better explaining to Mom instead of having her believe I did it for spite, it's so retarded and embarrassing it matches the infamy of the former. “It's stupid. You don't want to hear it.”

“Try me.”

I took a deep breath. “Well... I'll tell you after I eat.”

“I'll make breakfest for you!”

Damn, she is really persistent...

…......................................................................................................................................................

Author's Note

Another heart-warming chapter. I tried my best not to make it super sappy, but yeah. Other than that, all I can say is it's great to be back writing again.

Rude awakening

Rude awakening

<<<Uncensored>>>>

I woke up to the sound of my phone’s alarm. I love and hate that alarm. It’s an excerpt from the The lonely island’s “I'm on a boat”. That’s the part I love, but the part I hate is that the excerpt is played in repetition and sounds like this, “GET THE FUCK UP”. I might be crazy for having that, but it’s very appropriate in morning situations. Heh, I have a peculiar nature of humor.

As I reach out to shut off my angry phone, my hand felt numb. My body did too, but I’m not focusing on that right now.

“Why can’t I feel my fingers?” I said to no one in particular.

I also noticed a difference in my voice. It sounded too high-pitched to be mine’s. It could be, I’m in a dormant state, what the hell would I know? Honestly, my body didn't feel proportionate. I felt…smaller too. I must be having a hell of a hangover. Nah, I’m kidding myself. I’m straight-edge, I don’t partake in drinking. Just kidding! My parents are alcoholics, but I try my best to not follow in their footsteps; even though it is bound to happen one day.

Besides, I didn't drink anything out of my natural diet yesterday, so blaming drinking is very perfunctory thinking. Hey, I rhymed! I tried to wiggle myself out of my covers to get up and shoot my phone off. Yes, that’s how fractious that song was when it was looped. Anyways, I was floundering getting out of the cover. It felt… heavier. Instead of wasting my time completing a simple task, I decided to just roll out my bed.

“Fuck this GAH!” I screamed while falling off my bed.

Bad idea that was. I noticed my fall felt alittle painful. I’m not a clumsy person so I wouldn't know how failing of a bed feels, but I’m sure it doesn't inflict any damage.

“Ow, that hurts.” I squeaked.

Did I just make that sound? I never make those sounds! Well, not in my adolescence stage.

Still on the floor, I decide to get up. Being the indolent person I am, I took my sweet time getting up. While getting up, I fell flat on my ass. Yep, something is definitely not right. While I attempted to get up, I noticed I couldn't feel my toes and my balance was not coordinated. Not just that, but everything looked… big? I was 5’11 so everything in my room either looked normal or small. Excluding my 50 inch flat screen tv of course. While I was wondering why everything grew, my alarm clock went off.

Wow, so much for getting up.

“Wait a sec, today is Saturday!“ I shouted with my new higher scaled voice.

I swear all those theatrics for nothing. Examining myself, I noticed something that took place of my hands. Hooves. Yellow hooves to be exact. Last time I checked, hooves were apart of equine anatomy, not human anatomy. There is one thing though: 'my' hooves looked animated. It looked out of place compared to the rest of my bedroom.; reminds me of the live action Looney Tunes movies. I couldn't have turned into a horse. Nah, that’s out of question. This made me allude to two disturbing possibilities: I’m either a mutated freak, or I’m an animated pony.

Probably a pony, I have enough evidence to validate that. I watch MLP, but I don’t consider myself a brony. I don’t really like being included in fanbases; same for religion. Either way, this is probably a lucid dream, but to end my suspicions, I decided it would be a good time to give Mr. mirror a check. No, my mirror isn't sentient.

I got up on all fours. Let me tell you, it felt weird. I felt an odd sensation in my legs. They were shaking and I felt like they would break any second. I controlled myself and got my four legs to stay still.

“Baby steps.” I muttered.

I figured walking on hooves would be equivalent to crawling. So far it worked, even though I felt my movement didn't look as glib as I thought. That’s not important right now. Luckily, I had a mirror on the opposite side of my bed, so it wouldn't take a long time to get there.

“Oh god, this feels too weird.” I uttered in that high-pitched voice again.

Okay, I tried to ignore it at first, but the more I hear it, the more disturbing scenarios pop up in my in my head. The voice sounded very feminine, and my voice was deep as the Atlantic Ocean. I’m dead ass, I sounded like Shaquille O’Neal. Anyways, I made it to my dresser finally. All I needed to do was get on top of it so I can look at my reflection. Damn you small body. I braced myself, placing my yellow animated forelegs on the surface of my dresser.

“Wow.”

What was in front of my two eyes astonished me. It wasn’t a bag of money. No, it was what was inside of my mirror. It was a yellow female pony. Do do you call a female pony a mare or filly? The pony’s height was 3 inches shorter than the average mare’s height. I used Rainbow dash as an example.

Either way, she had a golden mane with orange highlights; The mane puffed out alittle. She had green pupils and long eyelashes.

I stared at the mirror absently for a few seconds. I felt paralyzed, like something was hindering me from moving.

I gulped. “What the fuck?” I said with fear in my tone.

The yellow filly repeated what I said. She apparently copied my exact words and movements. I frowned, evidently irritated. This was too much to take in. First, I wake up 7:00a.m on a day where school is closed. Second, I had a problem trying to get out of my bed because of this freaking pony body. Third, I magically switched genders. I assume I did, the voice, face, frame, etc…But, that still doesn’t mean anything, right? I could still be a male with fucked up hormones.

You see, I’m quite the skeptic, so I’m not convinced until I’m satisfied. I didn’t want to do this, but it’s the only thing I can do to confirm my sex completely.

“Well, here it goes...” I whispered.

Biting my lip, I bent over and spreaded my hind legs, whilst placing my forehoof in between. I expected to feel a certain wiener. Instead, I felt something flat. It felt like a..? I suddenly felt the urge to put my head between my legs.

You got to be kidding me, man That cannot belong to me. After confirming my suspicions, I came to the conclusion that I changed genders.

I hope this is a lucid dream, a gender bent dream at that. Yeah, I’m not psyched having a dream where I changed my gender, but it’s not reality, right?

“I'm a guy! Why the hell do I suddenly have a-!” I put a hoof in my mouth, blocking out the final word. I realized I was a little too loud. Damn, I’m glad everyone is asleep.

“Okay, calm down, man. This is just a corrupt dream that is dragging on too long.” I said to no one in particular. When I’m in shock, I talk to myself outloud.

“Yeah, it’s just a dream,” I say while forming a huge grin on my face. “Dreams usually end when something lurid happens to you.”

That statement made an idea pop up in my head. It’s crazy as fuck, but it’s the only thing I can think of.

“Time to end this shit!” I said in a determined tone.

That line would've sounded more epic with my native voice. Oh well.

I accosted my reflection and smirked.

Geez, the pony in the mirror looks quite cute.

That isn’t me though, so I can’t call it my reflection. My dream reflection, or, whatever. I shouldn't be contemplating about what I should call my “reflection”.

I want to get back to my old life, my real life. I miss my manhood already, even though this is a dream. I waved a hoof deviously.

“Bye bye.”

I then became suicidal and voluntarily head butted the mirror.

*SHATTER*

Next thing I saw was pitch-black. That should wake me up, or kill me. I hope it wakes me up.

Author's Note

Well, this is my first time attempting to write a fanfic. At first, I wrote it for friends, but I thought I should let the public judge. I'm kinda pleased what I came out with for the prologue. The reason I didn't list important details like the main character's name is because this is strictly from his point of view. Later chapters will fill the void. Also, later chapters will be longer. Hope you guys enjoyed.

Edit: I edited this chapter and fixed the grammar and formatting.

Sing along if you want to

I was panting and gasping for breath while I was leaning my head against a wall in the hospital’s corridor. Don’t view me as weak sauce just cause I got tired, it felt like I was running for eternity. This really was a long hallway; no wonder the doctor from earlier was so tired.

Me dipping wasn’t such a good idea if you think about it. Dad probably doesn’t know where to look, a search team is probably formed to find me, and I’m out of breath.

Yeah, I’m the guy that does 50 suicides in basketball practice everyday. Totally believable.
Ugh, basketball practice. I have that tomorrow. How am I gonna explain to coach? How am I gonn- , nah, let me worry about that later. For now, I’m cogitating my actions before I do them.

Okay, maybe I overreacted. Jumping up and bolting out of a room has over exaggeration all over it. I could have just said ‘no’ and carry along. Yeah, it’s true that me realizing it was a vaccination scared the living hell out of me. The whole time I was expecting a needle that extracts blood from you, but I never thought hard about this.

Yup, I forgot the doctor needs to be able to see your veins. Yeah yeah, I don’t think it will be easy to see some one’s veins if they have fur all over their body and can’t form a damn fist!
Ugh, if I contemplated more about the needle, Dad and I probably wouldn’t have to sit in this hospital all day. I wouldn’t get dropped on my head, get mistaken for a plushie, and lose my breath. Yeah, all of this could have been prevented if I wasn’t thinking about silly little stuff like Dante or my species change.

Well, getting your species changed isn’t silly stuff; it’s abnormal. Why am I comparing my brother to turning into a pony?

You have sibling problems; that’s apart of life. However, getting your species changed is a rare occurrence. No, not even rare; supernatural to say the least.

As for being a mare.... that’s weird too. Well, being a female pony is different from being a female human. I would freak out either way, but something I don’t have to worry about is extra stuff on my chest or menstruation...

Something tells me that, lot of stuff could have been inhibited if I ignored it. But, here I am thinking about my circumstances.

I kept telling you that, but you had to keep-

I banged my head against the wall.

Hey! That hurts!
I know. I can feel it too.
Then stop! Don’t punish me just because-

I banged my head once again.

Keep testing me.
...............
No response, eh?

Stupid brain, fusing with the other side of my brain. I thought she would be amiable, but she is becoming more of a fish than my original side! To think she was a self-sufficient one. And to think my original brain was my bro; g’d me to the maximum.

Why are you acting like such a little jerk for, bro?
*cough* Sorry, I’m allergic to bullcrap.
What?
I’m trying to say shut up; You are fully aware of how you are treating me. You call me ‘bro’ but you treat me like a bum.
We’re just playin-
Don’t give me that dung. Each second, you’re getting more heartless and shrewd. I’m use to you cracking small jokes, but ever since that second brain came; it’s like you turned into a class-A asshole.
No! I’m just-
You are not being supportive in the slightest, you’re making fun of me because I am worrying about small stuff that has many hidden sects to it; don’t let me get started on how you constantly say I’m ‘bitching’ . You used to be my friend, but now you’re a masochist son of a bitch. So you can blowjob a gun!
....Bro.... I’m... really sorry..
Oh, it took you this long to say those words? How about if you’re just saying it because you ar- I mean I- whatever! You don’t mean it, you have no remorse or feelings. You made that perfectly clear this afternoon; so take my advice and leave me alone!

Wow, who has arguments with their own brain? Maybe I do need to find a therapist..

Whatever, still, I feel empty inside. I shouldn’t have been so naive! The U.N taking out pony genocide? Like hell! I forgot there are no dictators in the U.N! Well, I’m not completely sure, but I’m positive that no one in there thought about such ludacris.

Now that I think about it, didn’t Mom say something about the U.N. thought the ponies were carrying a disease? A disease?

Yeah, a man with enough money and education to buy someone’s life is gonna perceive the ponies as infectious. More legit than the English regents.

And here I am, the skeptical guy- er, gal like myself, believing that frivolous statement. I’m ashamed. Okay, it’s time to do the math: The needle was a vaccine, and vaccines inject something into you. I don’t know if the needle is supposed to inject poison or something else, but damn.

You know what? When I get home, I'm gonna read up articles on the “alleged plan” by the U.N. If this smells fishy, then I bet finding out the truth will feel brown and sticky like a stick. I just can’t comprehend this; didn’t Dad say the shot was to extract blood? Did he get his information wrong or what? Well, Dad is the same person who accidently put my age as “six” on my forum. He also put down the wrong gender even though I explicitly told him male.

If you look at it, Dad has been pretty backwards today Maybe that’s why he was so neutral when the doctor revealed the needle to be a vaccine?

I lifted my head off the wall, regaining some air to breathe. While I was gasping for air, I realized my mane was in my face. It obviated me from seeing clearly.

I frowned and flicked it from my eye. "How does people deal with this?"

I sighed and sat down. It won't be awhile till they catch up to me. Suddenly, I saw two figures, who looked like they were on a pursuit, come near me.

I wiped my eyes to see if I was hallucinating. You never know if you’re seeing things when you are tired.

“Shawn!” a voice which sounded like Dad called out.

“Yeah, so much for sitting.” I muttered.

I got off the ground by using my fore hooves for support.

Alright, lets do this.

“What the hell are you-”

“What am I doing?” I interrupted, feeling offended. “Dad, can’t you see there is something wrong with this hospital?”

His aggravated countenance remained. “What are you talking about, Shawn? Are you crazy? Here we are, going through eternity just waiting for you to get this shot; and you have the audacity to run out the room like a fool and say there is something wrong with it?”

My pupils shrank. Crap, I expected him to just believe me and walk out. I sometimes think this is a fanfic made by some under age fan boy who is trying his hand at fanfiction. I didn’t expect a novel by Stephen King!

“What’s wrong with the hospital?” the doctor inquired, oblivious to my assertion.

I looked at the doctor’s face, which is graced with bemusement. He seems sincerely confused. Plus, he gave me some subtle hints earlier... I think I got this!

I sighed. “Sir, did you ever see that clerk lady before?”

He shook his head. “No, she is new. In fact, there a lot of new people here today because a lot of our staff has stopped showing up.”

Oh, so she is new! And alot of people stopped showing up because...?

“Shawn!” Dad shouted.

I directed a hard glare towards him. “Dad! Open your eyes! The lady in the front was too fictional, the doctor from earlier was fictional; the lady from earlier dropping me like that seemed voluntarily! ” I bellowed.

His frown softened a little. His mouth opened slightly, but B.G beat him to it.

“You were dropped?”

I nodded. “It was this tall, African-American woman. Had bangs, wore a-”

“She is new too.” he said while putting his left hand up.

“How about the doctor with a shaved half head, filled with earrings; and glasses with green swirls?”

“Yes. They all came from a community college. I forgot the name though.”

Alright! We are making progress.

“You see Dad,” I said while turning my head towards him. “Doesn’t anything sound suspicious to you? Plus, the shot wasn’t suppose to be a vaccine; it was supposed to be like a blood test!”

The room went silent. Dun dun dun!

“It was?” B.G. whispered.

I shrugged. “That’s what he told me. But, why would I need a vaccine? What’s in the needle anyway?”

He sighed. “I’ll be honest; they never told me.”

“So, you don’t know what it is?”

He shook his head vehemently.

Oh snaps! He possesses no knowledge but he is still giving it? If that was me, I would say ‘tell me what it is or you can stick it up your turd cutter’.

“Then.. why are you giving it? Didn’t you ask?’

“I did, but they wouldn’t tell me. They said it was classified.” he said flatly.

Did you say classified? Are you talking to the Black ops, sir?

Still, classified? Wouldn’t that make him a little suspicious that the needle’s effect is taboo? No, that’s retarded. Son, I’m glad I don’t have this guy’s personality. If I wasn’t cautious and anxious; that shot would be inside me by now!

Dad frowned. “That bad, huh?“

He picked me up and cradled me in his arms. “Sir, sorry if we caused any inconveniences.”

My mouth curved slightly as I tried to prevent from scowling, but being picked up isn't helping my case. Not only does being picked up make me feel small and inferior; I had bad experiences while getting picked up. From Dante almost slapping the teeth out my mouth from that random guy conceiving me as a plushie. The only time I truthfully enjoyed it was when Katie did it. Yeah, she owned a pet before; she is good while cuddling them. I hope she does it again when I get home!

Now, I will have to remind myself to punch me in the face for comparing me to an animal and enjoying being cuddled. If I was a baby, it would be fine.

He blinked. “No, I’m sorry for wasting your time. I never thought about it like that; I thought the needle would be harmless.”

He thought it would be harmless? What an acute assumption! He doesn’t even know what the purpose of the needle is, but he is making baseless inferences like this? I don’t know if I should be pissed at the statement or just label the guy as a ‘novice’.

I blinked. “Yeah dude, but the U.N. does want the ponies dead. It can be poisoning.”

He glanced at me. “I hope not. I already gave four patients that shot.”

...........................................................................................................................................................
Dad and I finally made it back to the car. Instead of sitting in the back seat however, I was sitting in the passenger’s seat in the front. I was actually able to look out the window, but I had to sit in a standing position with my fore hooves supporting myself on the seat. The only problem is this isn’t the most comfortable spot. The seatbelt had to wrap around me a little. It obstructs my movement, but I digress from the comfortable position; I rather see the window.

I’m looking out the window while my Dad is driving. I got to say that it is getting dark out here; everything looks real foggy and gloomy now. I was expecting it to atleast be sunny, but it still is the winter. Despite the scenery, my mood still lightened up after I seen more human turned ponies. We drove by like, 35 of them? That’s quite a lot, but what stroke me the most was how they looked. They looked either sad or lost.

I also realized how colorful they looked. If you put a crowd of ponies together and stand far away, you might see oversized starbust.

I sighed.

What a day: After all the trials and tribulations I went through today, I came to conclusion that the verdict is guilty. Ha, notice how I am using court terms. Why? Because I scrutinized like a lawyer!

I also questioned like one too. Yeah, I might be anxious, but what if I wasn’t? What if I just didn’t care and forgot what Dad told me? Yeah, when you’re dealing with society, you have to be cautious and assertive.

“Shawn...”

“Yeah Dad?”

“Im... sorry for almost snapping at you.”

I didn’t turn around to look at him, but gave a warm smile out the window. “Dad, it’s okay.”

No it isn’t okay. He knew it was supposed to be a blood test, not a vaccine, the clerk lady, the idiosyncratic doctor; shall I say more? No, my point was proven evidently. He was giving me a lecture because of the way I reacted? That could have been prevented if the dude just got his head out of the gutter and paid close attention!

At first, I thought me going to the hospital was pointless. After Dad told me about the shot, I felt him, no homo.

But damn, if I knew what the shot a vaccine from the beginning; I would have probably stayed! I mean, if I knew what was in it. Funny, I expected the doctor to say “it prevents you from contaminating someone with your disease”, but everyone knows that no one is that is illogical.

Pshh, people turning into ponies is a disease? No.. just no. Even if that is miraculously valid; how the hell would they find a cure!

You know what.... I think when people are in shock, they start to neglect thinking.

I took my head out the window and fixed my eyes on him.

“Dad, I would have done the same thing.”

He looked at me bewildered. “Why?”

I know that look, that is the look he gives to me when I say something peculiar. But in this case, he simply doesn’t understand what I’m talking about since I’m being straight forward isn’t on top of my agenda. No, I’m just a pretentious prick who plays around with people’s mind.

“Because Dad, I knew how much you wanted to leave. That hospital was pissing you off, correct?” I asked with mirth in my voice.

He smirked. “Yeah, that woman in the front made me stay longer.”

I knew it!

I chuckled. “So did I, but the main point is that I acted kinda foolish. I should have told you that the needle was suspicious instead of running off like that; I just was shocked. You had the right; you were right.”

His smirk widened. Oh great, I’m stroking his ego.

My smile faded and I closed my eyes. “But, you still were kinda slow.”

I opened my eyes and saw his face turn straight again. Heh.

“You-” I stopped a second to think of what to say. “You told me it was like a bloodshot, not a vaccine. You should have been the person to ask questions, not me.”

He glanced at me for a second, but then put his eyes back on the road.

No response, huh?

“It’s okay Dad, you’re still learning. I know you were trying to assert your authority.”

He continued driving. “Shawn, I wasn't thinking, I was just-”

“It’s cool, Dad.” I said with candor. “Why don’t we listen to the radio?”

A smile crept from the corners of his lips. “Alright!”

If I learned anything, it would be that my dad mood turns happy instantly when the radio is turned on.

He removed his right hand from the wheel and pressed on a button with his index finger.

I just got onstage drippin', pourin' with sweat
I was walkin' through the crowd and gues who I met

My ears perked up at the beat and lyrics.

Could it be? Is it “Just a friend” by Biz Markie?

I whispered in her ear, "Come to the picture booth
So I can ask you some questions to see if you are a hundred proof"
I asked her her name, she said blah-blah-blah

I started to bop my head back and forth slowly. Damn, this song is nostalgic. It reminds me when I first met Jessica. When I was in the.... friend zone...

“She had 9/10 pants and a really big bra!” My dad sung, interpreting the next lyrics.

Okay, I knew he was gonna sing that part.

I smirked. “Dad, reminds you of Mom, huh?”

“Kinda.” he muttered. “I mean, I was a shy kid, I never confessed my love for her.”

My eyes widened. “You were shy!?”

“What chu talkin bout Willis?” I wanted to say. The only problem with that is my voice wouldn’t fit; well, my voice never fitted since it was too deep before.

He nodded. “I was an outcast, a loser, a dork, a fat piece of dirt.” he said while his voice got lower after every word.

I would have never known... not about the fat part; my Dad was always kinda wide, but I never knew he was a loser. I admit it, I thought he would be a bully in school since he had such a dominating and condescending personality. But, he was timid? That’s a revelation fo sho!

“But, I lost weight to show her how dedicated I was.”

D’awwww, wait.. what?

No, no, no times 100000x. I don’t like romantic mushy stuff like that, it’s worse than sandwiches without cheese.

I have to admit though, that is pretty cool. He loss weight just to show how much he loved mom?
It wasn’t for his own selfish desires either!

“That’s really sweet, Dad.”

“Yeah, oh wait! My fav part is coming on!”

““You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
And you say he's just a friend, oh baby
You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
But you say he's just a friend, oh baby
You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
But you say he's just a friend”

I sighed. ‘What a goof ball’

I thought just havin' a friend couldn't be no crime
'Cause I have friends and that's a fact
Like Agnes, Agatha, Germaine, and Jacq
Forget about that, let's go into the story
About a girl named blah-blah-blah that adored me
So we started talkin', getttin' familiar
Spendin' a lot of time so we can build up
A relationship or some undderstanding
How it's gonna be in the future we was plannin'
Everything sounded so dandy and sweet
I had no idea I was in for a treat
After this was established, everything was cool
The tour was over and she went back to school
I called every day to see how she was-“

Why do I feel the urge to sing?

“Everytime that I ccalled her it seemed somethin' was brewin'
I called her and a guy picked up, and then I called again
I said, "Yo, who was that?" ‘Oh, he's just a friend’”

I put a hoof to my mouth promptly.

Did I just... sing that?

Yep, I guess my thought from earlier was correct. My matured Sweetie Belle-esque voice has me singing like her, with the pitch lowered slightly.

That is... embarrassing..

You know, I’m the type of person to start singing my favorite songs aloud. Yeah, but you know what the problem is? My voice is terrible for singing; so I do it for fun. But, I guess I can’t do it anymore since I have a pop star voice!

I looked at Dad and he nodded his head in approval. “That was good Shawn! Keep singing.”

My cheeks tinted a little. “No.”

He frowned. “Fine, wasted talent.” he muttered.

I tried so hard to not twitch, but my left eye went down.

Alright, that was pretty good though.
Did I ask for your opinion?
C’mon bro, don’t be like that! I’m sorry! I really miss you! Don’t do this to me!!!
You’re my brain... I’m with you all the time...
You got me doing coke, bro! Don’t let me do coke!
You’re a brain... how did you posses coke?
Bro.... please talk to me again. I miss you! You’re my life! I love you!
Brain..... I’m with you the whole time...
You won’t talk to me though!
Yeah, your point?
My point is I need to talk to you!
Correction: You need to talk to me because you are fueled by my irritation.
No bro! It’s not that! I’m just...
Fudge packing dickhead?
..yes....
I don’t associate with those types.
BRO PLEASE! I’M SORRY HONESTLY! YOU’RE MY LIFE! I WON’T BE A FAGGOT ANYMORE!
Fine. A least you know how shitty you are. One thing though.
What?
Don’t be a jerk..
Affirmative.
You too, feminist brain.
You’re something else, ya know that?

Dad closed his eyes and started to sing again.

“You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
And you say he's just a friend, oh baby
You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
But you say he's just a friend, oh baby
You, you got what I need but you say he's just a friend
But you say he's just a-”

I slack-jawed. One of the most unexpected things looks like it is about to happen. “LOOK OUT!” I screamed.

Out the window was a black car that was directly in front of Dad's car; it was driving straight into it and didn’t look like it was stopping any time soon.

Oh yeah, you know how cars’ mirrors usually have small print that says “objects appear closer”, yeah, that’s the case here.

Son of a co-

Dad quickly turned the car left with power. Not primed for it, my body slammed on the door, despite the seat belt being tied around me.

Gah, why am I so light? Aren’t earth ponies suppose to be stronger?

*CRASH*

I heard that!

My face felt hot and my heart started to beat rapidly.-

Dad continued to drive, acting like that crashing sound never existed. Smart move, get out the scene before the police comes to interrogate!

Too bad for me I am now shook. “No... more... radio...” I gasped dramatically.

Dad turned the volume down. and shut both of our windows. “What the hell was his problem? He was driving like he had no control!”

I think Dad may be alluding to something slightly arcane. Okay, no directly, but I realized a lot of the cars were moving in a barbaric type pace. They looked uncontrolled, unbalanced; looked like someone drinking vodka was driving.

Wow, I need to stop blaming everything on alcoholics. I honestly doubt it; who would be drunk in the middle of the afternoon?

How about a smoker? Weed can kill your brain cells, bro.
Are you dumb?
No.
You must be if you are falling for that propaganda. I actually smoked weed before; it feels so good you feel like an animal. It feels better than getting massaged by nine inch nails.
Wow, you hate drinking but you like weed? Hypocrite.
Nothing wrong with weed, it calms your nerves. However, too much of it is a different story. I have no problem with drinking, but I stay away from it because it’s easy to get carried away. With weed, you don’t want to stop but you can still be aware; drinking is different.
You smacked?
I’m just banging with you.
I thought you didn’t bang with me anymore? You acted like a sensitive little - oops.. never mind.
See, this is why I stopped banging with you. You take things too far, you grimy butt-kissing sock devouring-
Kush.
What?
KushShawn. Get it?
Ooohhh, you got jokes don’t ya?
Yep.
What’s the joke?

My friend name is Kaiseshawn. It sounds like “kush”. I smoke kush sometimes, it”s great.

Ironically, I smoke sometimes but never drink. I don’t bang with that angel dust type shit though; I prefer weed. Speaking of Kaiseshawn, he sure will be happy. The kid will finally have a chance to start over me in Varsity.I will be happy to break the news to him, but won’t flatter him. Why? He knows he has no chance of hell if I was still human!

Anyway, back to the task at hand. The cars were on a slight rampage today; if what happened a few seconds ago isn’t an indication. I don’t know, it’s once in awhile where I see loose cannon cars. When I do see one, it’s one! However, today it was a plethora of crazy cars. Yeah, you could tell the car that almost imperil us wasn’t in full control!

I peaked at out the window. Everything was normal, until a certain car caught my attention. It was a yellow Lamborghini in the flesh! I’ve only seen those cars in books or video games.

I squealed and threw my face on the window. Only certain stuff will bring out my inner fan-boy (girl?) and this one of them.

While I was staring dreamily at it, I realized the car was exceeding the speed limit. It was moving over a good amount of 40 miles per hour, which is 10 more.. miles?

I scowled. I would really hate to see the car get destroyed; it would scar me to see such royalty die.

Why is there so many idiots on the road today

I analyzed the driver's window closer and saw a hint of the driver's face. The car was kinda low so it was blurry to say the least. I could only make out white skin- I’m guessing it’s an albino. The car moving in an accelerated pace wasn’t helping my luck. That really sucks, I swore ponies’ vision are better since their eyes are so huge.

Well, it’s.. wait,! I think I got a better signal.

With all my force, I pushed my face to the mirror as I finally got an okay view. It was good enough for me to see the culprit.

Oh god, is it-
It is. I knew it.

Yes, I was right the whole time. I knew it wasn’t a drunk; it was a.... pony. I would have never guessed, the white fur is relatively close to an albino’s skin. It was indeed a pony; a stallion to be precise. No, I didn’t see a horn; so it’s either a pegasus or earth pony. If it’s a pegasus, then why the hell would it be riding a car? Matter of fact, why would a pony be riding a car?

Bro, the hospital. Nuff said.

“Dad, there is a pony driving that Lamborghini.” I said while pointing towards it.

He turned his head towards my window. He directed his eyes back to me and dead panned. He must not be amused.

“Don’t be stupid, boy.” he replied sternly. “No one has a death wish like that.”

I rolled my eyes. “Never mind.”

Why do I even try? Now I know how Katie felt when I use to deny everything she told me.

............................................................................................................................................................

Okay, it’s finally here; the moment of truth. After everything; from the car to the hospital... I reached my destination.

“I'm home.”

“We’re both home, Shawn.” dad muttered.

Oh, I’m talking aloud again.. that’s a really bad habit. It’s okay when I’m alone, but how about if I’m cursing someone out in my head and I accidently let it out my mouth?

“Yeah, I’m just trying to be epic. You feel me?” I said while putting a hoof on my chest.

His eyebrows lowered as his face grimaced. “Don’t say that.”

“Why?” I debriefed.

I think he is thinking about it sexually.
You don’t say?

“Never mind.” I said hastily, discarding the idiotic question.

Geez, and I thought adults stopped the juvenile thinking phrase. Yep, even my Dad. I expected better from him to accept slang; especially since he didn’t know what ‘spank your monkey’ means.

Dad reached into his left pocket and rummaged through it for a second. After he finished, he pulled out a golden key.

I sighed.

Once again, I can’t believe that voice is coming from me.
I don’t mean to interfere, but I thought you got use to it.
No, I’m just trying to ignore it and pretend I’m still the old me sans certain material. Mainly fingers.
Don’t forget your-
But not discussing it is the start of my road to recovery. Small nods like my voice might halt me for a second, but do you honestly think reminding me of that will contribute to me recovering?
Erm, no. I have an idea though.
What?
You see, if you use a-
I DON’T LIKE THIS CONVERSATION!

“Shawn, stop fantasizing and come in.” Dad gruffed.

Stop fantasizing? Is he serious?

My mouth formed into a frown while my glowering eyes showed how I felt..

He snickered and submitted to a fit of laughter while entering the house.

What’s so funny? I didn’t bring up your viagra yet!

I shrugged and walked into the house. I’m glad the house is doesn’t have a landing or anything, I’m not good with stairs.

After entering, I used my hoof to force the door shut. I pushed it a little harder to make sure it closed all the way.

I turned around and closed my eyes while sniffing.

Ah, the familiar scent of my home is back. I don’t know why, but that smell always make me shiver when I enter the house.

However, today it made me feel relieved. After Dad and I had a little misadventure, finding out the shot was a fraud, I feel slightly accomplished. What I fear though is how I am going to explain this to mom. She looked so frightened when I left, and to tell her that I went for nothing won’t help her. No, I should actually be pissed that I went through all of those shenanigans only to be slack-jawed by an unpredictable turn of events. I have too much on my mind to do that though.

First is I still have to worry about breaking the code to Mom. Plus, I don’t know what B.G said about ‘they all came from one college’.

Okay, I know what he was alluding to, but this is a conundrum. They all had odd quirks to them. The clerk lady doesn’t need any explanation; neither does the guy who definitely seemed like an ‘Oc’. A shady one to be precise.

Finally, the nurse either was mentally deficient or a psycho on the loose. The bitch dropped me pretty bad. I just got my head bandaged this morning, too! Seriously, I hope she doesn’t handle babies like that. They would probably die.

How she got the job is beyond me.

She promised the gullible manager one free hour every Saturday and Sunday.

My brain could be correct, she was hot. But, if those other two were hired, than I don’t need to speculate any further.

Now that I know they all come from the same place, I know one thing: Something is up and I will get to the bottom line. I swear to Uncle Ray I will.

I opened my eyes to see four figures. It was Mom, Katie, Dad and.. what?

Okay, besides the T.V. being turned on: I’m seeing Mom sitting on the cushion with Dad standing right on top of her (not literally). I then see Katie sitting in her favorite spot on the other cushion. But, she isn’t really alone: There is a green pony sitting on her freaking lap!

You know what the twist is? It’s a stallion! Could it be..

Wait a second! Dante isn’t downstairs, so can that stallion be...

Dante!

Holy holy holy holy holy holy holy holy shit! The guy who loathes ponies and almost beat up his own brother for liking ponies has been transformed into one! It also seems he has gone soft; he is own Katie’s lap!

I giggled and slowly walked further into the room.

After walking into the center of the room, I got everyone’s attention.

“Oh, hey Shawn!” Mom greeted jubilantly.

Darn, it looks like Mom is happy again.
Why is that bad?
It’s bad because it will be harder to give her the newspaper.
Oh.

:”Hey Mom!” I replied.

“How are you doing, honey?”

“I'm fine, Mom.” I said while looking at Dante and Katie.

A cheeky grin was on my face while Katie was smiling and Dante was simply staring at me quizzically.

I studied his face for a second. It’s a bit of a surprise to be honest: Instead of seeing anger on his face, he looks genuinely confused. Also, I don’t see a horn so he must be an earth pony too. Seems we’re both screwed, but he is luckier since he didn’t get his sex changed!

Oh well, he is still a pony. Haha!

His inquisitive look then turned into a bemused look. “Shawn! Is that you!”

Huh? Did he suffer memory loss or something?

His voice was deep, deeper than his native voice. But, it wasn’t his. Why would his voice changed? I cringed. “Uh, yeah?”

I then glanced at Katie and saw her trying to contain herself from giggling. What’s funny?

Out of nowhere, he pounced on me. Oh noes! Not again!

Uh oh, I knew judgement day would come.

I didn’t try to resist because even though he is smaller as a pony, he is still bigger than me. While biologically, I’m an adolescent filly. I hate to say it, but it's true. It’s futile. I didn't expect to die today, but my life has no purpose anymore.

I closed my eyes and expected to be pounded, but instead of feeling the fury of horse punches; I felt something warm wrap around my body.

I opened my eyes to a complete shocker. The stallion’s face was on my stomach and I noticed extra appendages on him. He had.. wings! That bastard is a pegasus! Lucky mother- gah, forget about that! I am being hugged by Dante! What the hell!

Wait, I forgot he hugged me before I left. But, that doesn’t explain him sitting on Katie’s lap, or him acting like he forgot how I looked.

Wait, no. This stallion’s hug feels familiar and.. sincere. I obviously knew Dante hugging me was forced.

“Awww.. so cute!” Katie squealed.

“You were missed, Shawn.” Mom said with mirth in her tone.

Missed? Cute? MISSED! I’M NOT BEING POUNDED! BEING HUGGED!

I looked at him with fear. “WHO ARE YOU!” I screamed to the top of my lungs.

After my explosion, the room went silent excluding the T.v. It seemed they were watching the news since the voice sounds like Chris Wragge.

The stallion who is definitely not Dante lip quivered a little, but then grinned. “Oh! It’s me, Jessica!”

‘Jessica.. Jessica’ Those words echoed in my head.

My girl’s name is Jessica...

“Jessica..... is that really you?” I squeaked. Of Course that is her! The tackling me to hug me is one thing, the bleakness in her voice; plus, I’m being hugged! I know I repeated that, but... I can’t believe I thought it was Dante!

She (Or should I say he) nodded with alacrity.

My girlfriend has been transformed into a stallion...
Looks like you guys will have kids after all.

We stared at each other for a few seconds. “You still love me, right?”

Author's Note

This was a pain to write. One more chapter before day one ends.

In which things start to heat up

“Shawn… wake up…” a voice faded into my hearing. It sounded indistinguishable and really, really deep.

“Aajasalaksjlksj.” I gibbered, still not fully conscious yet.

“I know you can hear me, Shawn,” he (I can confirm the gender of the voice now) said while poking me in the sides. “Get your ass up.”
My ears perked up as I instinctively jerked back further into what feels like a bed. Wait, how did I get into a bed? Wasn’t I in a car or something?

“Come on, Shawn,” the voice, which definitely sounds like Dante muttered gingerly. “You know we had a bet not too long ago.”

I yawned and lifted my head up, feeling my hoof rub one of my brows. I shot Dante an accusation repelling look, “I’m not in your bed, the hell are you talking bout-“ my sentence ended early as I took in my first sight since waking up, albeit a blurry one. My head darted left and right as I made out the environment to be the teenage boy room I grew accustomed to all these years. Hmm, how did I get here though? I think Dad carried me or something.

I shook my limbs while yawning again, albeit with more volume. “Yoooooooooooo, how long was I sleep?” I groggily enquired.

My vision was still somewhat blurry, but I made out Dante’s figure shrugging. “I don’t know, man, I just came home.”

“What time is it?”

“Six something.”

Damn, I probably was down for three hours.

I rubbed my chest slightly while kicking my hindlegs to the side of the bed. “Damn, today was crazy, man.” I noticed Dante was wearing glasses. Hmm, he usually takes them off when he comes home from school; maybe he became fond of having extra weight on his eyes? I hope he did, Dante looks funny with glasses. An accurate description is a white Steve Urkel.

“Oh really?” he asked sardonically.

“Yeah. I would tell you, but that would be a longggggggggggggg story.” I waved my hoof to emphasize.

He rubbed his chin quizzically. “Now you got me interested…”

I contemplated telling Dante the human disguised extraterrestrial encounter or the shenanigan-filled evening with Jessica, or I could tell everything in chronological order. Well, Dante finding out about the murder is inevitable since it’s gonna be broadcasted on the news indefinitely, but I still think it’s too soon to tell Dante about ‘kissing’ another male even though it’s really a female. Yeah, Dante might have warmed up somewhat, but people’s perceptions doesn’t change in one day.

“Yeah, well I guess you’re gonna have to stay interested,” I said while slowly rolling off the bed.

“Where did you come from?”

“None of your business, son. Now, excuse me, I gotta take a piss.” And do some other things.

I marched towards the door, but Dante all of a sudden hindered my path by stomping his foot right in front of my face. I grimaced and trotted to the side, but the kid predicted my movements and repeated his foot motion. After a couple more futile attempts of trying to advance through Dante, or should I say Dante’s foot, I finally gave up.

“What do you want?” I hissed.

“Hmm… tell me what happened.” He got straight to the point.

Might as well, he’ll probably find out soon anyways. Besides, brothers tell each other secrets, right?

“Okay,” I sighed, giving Dante my full engrossment, “Look, I went to Jessica’s house for awhile. We did some talking and- some other talking! Yeah, that’s all, hehe.” I swear I was going to say ‘and some other stuff’ because that sentence slips off my tongue easier than a sticky note. But, that’s too implying and not so subtle.

Dante eyebrows tapered as he quizzically rubbed his chin. “Jessica… isn’t Jessica a dude now?”

I paused for a couple of moments. Oh boy, I know what’s coming up next. “Yeah, you’re point?”

“Oh, okay. It’s nothing.”

I simpered, actually feeling pleased with Dante’s lackadaisical reaction. “I thought for a second you would accuse me of doing something intimate.”

He grimaced. “No, why would I? You still were a dude a few days ago, right?”

I nodded, knowing that it would be pointless to dispute those facts. “You right, I’m just being paranoid.

Dante sighed and finally moved his skinny, fat ass out of the way. “Where are you going?” he asked.

I shrugged again. “I don’t know, is Katie home?”

“Yeah.”

“Then I’m going into her room.”

Hey, I have a brilliant idea: why don’t you sleep with her for now on?

Ughhh, sleeping in a girl’s room. It kicks sleeping on the couch’s ass, but would she let me do it or nah?

Why don’t you go see?

While I started to walk, I couldn’t help but feel a sense of stickiness during my short gait. Did I sit in something by accident or-

Holy crap, I almost God shitting forgot!

“After I use the bathroom actually,” I muttered.
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………..
After finishing my unsettled business, I walked to Katie’s room and knocked on the closed door gently. “Hey Katie, can I come in?”

“One second!” Katie called out.

I nodded. You know, I wouldn’t mind staying in Katie’s room. It’s not always cleaned up, but it smells nice and fresh in contrast to our room, which smells like armpits and wet towels sporadically. It has a big radio, a nice bed, a blue ray system, and most importantly, it has beanbag chairs! I’m not mad, and since Katie is a tomboy the room isn’t really that girly. Or she was a tomboy… because Katie is more feminine these days.

The door creaked open. “Oh, hey Shawn!”

I raised my head to meet Katie’s eyes. “Hi Katie.” The moment I entered the room, I felt something tangle against my hind legs, which made me stop in my tracks to get a look at it. Ah, a rubber band. I looked across the floor and saw rubber bands in abundant amount just lying. “So what’s up with the bands?”’

She smirked. Instead of responding, she dug into her pockets and took out a roll of bills, and most of it to my surprise were at least 50 -100 dollar bills with a rare 5 dollar bill in the stack. My jaw dropped open. “How the hell did you get all that money?”

“Don’t worry about that, snoopy, just know I got connects,” she replied reassuringly.

My right eye twitched. I thought the age of scamming was over and people decided to get money the venerable way: Work. Oh wait, medium wage can’’t even get anyone a happy meal from McDonalds’s! I’m not gonna judge at all. Even if it’s wrong, I just get this haughty excitement when money is involved.

“W-who?”

“Well, I’m not gonna say any names, but I know this guy who knows this guy who knew this guy who knew this who knew this guy who knew this guy’s cousin, who knew this guy who knew Hitler who knew -“

“DEEZ!” I bellowed, in which caused Katie to giggle to my discomfiture. “Does it look like I’m laughing with you? And wh- wait, did you say a guy knew Hitler?”

She directed a baffled look towards me. “I did?”

“Um yeah, you just told me tha- never mind.”

“So, what brings you here,” she inquired, quickly changing the subject.

“Well, how was your day?” I started the convo with small talk.

She shrugged. “Practice was horrible, but it’s whatever.” Oh yeah, I forgot to mention my sister plays for the girls basketball team in my school. Ha, ain’t that something. Katie and I clearly got the athletic/smart gene, while Dante got the um… I forgot.

Shit, I had practice today.

My mouth twisted. “Wait, hold up one second, did you see the varsity team practice?”

She shook her head. “Nope.”

“Why?”

“I don’t know.”

“Who was there?”

She shrugged once more. “Once again, I’m not sure. I mean, a saw a couple of students across the day, but that’s it. Coach wasn’t there.”
My ears hung flaccid. I see, the lack of appearances is probably an indicator of the pony ‘epidemic’ ? Or maybe it was just canceled today? I hope not, that would be an impediment on my end of the field. Remember I said I was gonna do something about this sudden alien mayhem? I will need the most help possible and believe it or not, humans are a salient part of my ‘plan’. If the whole team is inflicted, I’m gonna kill myself, real talk. “Oh, okay. Hold that thought, Katie.”

“What?”

Without further elaboration, I dashed out the room and re-entered into my brother’s domain. Dante, who was now lying on the bed, glared at me suspiciously. “What do you want now?”

“Can you pass my phone? It’s right next to you.” I pointed towards the small dresser on the right side of the bed.

He glanced at it then bounced his eyes back to me while scrunching his eyebrows. “Get it yourself.”

I sighed. “Dante, c’mon, this is serious business.”

With an arch of the eyebrows, he grabbed my phone and slid it on the floor until it was in my possession. With the phone stopping about 3 inches in front of me, I picked it up and turned it upside down (or should I say downside up) so the buttons were more accessible.
I calmly swiped my nose on the screen, bypassing my lock screen. Now into the main screen of my phone, I immediately noticed a coefficient next to the message icon on my screen, which made me smile. Ah, messages, I need someone to talk to besides me, myself, and I.

Or to be more clear, me and my dysfunctional brains. Wow, I said ‘brains’. What am I, the two headed monster?

I clicked on the icon and looked at the first message that appeared on the screen, which was from… my basketball coach? My eyes widened as I expanded the message. Uh oh, I do not like this so far.

“Shawn, get your ass to practice tomorrow! And tell the rest of your teammates! It’s important!”

“Practice isn’t tomorrow…” I muttered, my voice reflecting the haze I’ve recently been put in. Hmm, he said it’s important… but when does he want us to meet? Usual time or..? I think I’ll just use my judgment and go for regular time. I should probably show Katie this.

I put my phone in my mouth, biting down on it softly to get a firm grip in my mouth. “Seeja Wamte!” I mumbled while walking out the room.
“Where are you going? And who the hell is Wamte?”

I ignored him and once again entered the ‘sister’ side of the house and caught Katie on the floor with a bunch of Benjamin’s Franklins scrambled on the floor. In her left hand looked like 400 dollars in total while her right hand had a rubber band. The sight itself astonished me so much my mouth gaped, causing my phone to drop on the floor.

I looked at the object that dropped under me and frowned. Unfortunately, the impact was too much for the phone to sustain the battery. "Shit!”

“Are you swell?” Katie asked.

I sighed. “ I’m swell. Well, coach said something about… something urgent tomorrow. Even though we don’t have practice, I got to meet up with him.”

Katie raised an eyebrow. “What do you think he wants to meet up for?”

“I don’t know, but what if he turned into a pony himself, huh? You know what that would mean, right?” I apprehensively gulped after I ended my question.

“Um, not really. Besides the fact you will have a pony teaching you.”

I responded with a quick bark of laughter. “Haha, no. I need him, but I need him as a human!”
“For what?”

“I need him to arrange a trip to Washington DC with the team. If he turns into a pony, how he’s gonna do it? I had this perfect idea but now it’s ruined because this pony shit is spreading faster than-“

“Hold up, derelick, he can still book a flight whether he’s a pony or not,” Kaite interjected with scorn.

“I know, but I need as many humans as… FUCK!”

Katie flinched. “What happened?”

“Nothing, my plan is very flawed right now,” I muttered.

“What plan?”

I scowled. “Exactly, there is no plan… yet. I need to brainstorm, and I thought about talking to you. Let’s be honest, Katie, you are the brightest in the room.”

“Aww, thanks Shawn,” she cooed while smugly putting a hand on her neck.

“But that must means you’re brighter than a lightbulb,” I snarked, which elicited a middle finger towards my way. I chuckled, “Haha, anyways, we need to go over a few ‘things’. You saw the news, right?”

“Nope.”

“Good. I’m going to show you a clip, then I’m going to explain to you the ‘whole’ story. But, I just need to ask one favor from you.”

“What?”

“Can I sleep with you tonight?”

Katie erupted with an obnoxious laugh that was a mixture of guffawing and giggling. She sounds like a ghetto Mickey Mouse. “Why?”

“Look, I have a vivid mind, so I might keep you up all night with my ideas.”

“Wow… you must have a lot of shitty ideas…” she muttered.

Surprisingly, I took Katie’s snide comment to the knee and laughed. “Not even, in fact, some of them are so esoteric that it’s finna blow your head o-“

“Alright alriight! But," her tone became more somber, “I swear, if you complain to me tomorrow about broken ribs, just know I warned that I kick alot.

I shrugged. “Hey, it’s whatever. Just know I’m not sleeping on your floor.”

“Why? You’re scared of mice running on you or something? I rather that than getting my ass kicked all night.”

I rolled my eyes. “You right. Now, shut up and listen to me.” Katie glared at me for a second, but didn’t linger on my comment and nodded ‘yes’. “You see, my initial plan was to- go to Washington D.C. with coach and the rest of the team, have him schedule a meeting with the ‘president’, and then interrogate him. If he says the wrong word, we’re jumping him and I’ll rape his mouth with my hoof! How does that sound?”

Katie cringed “There is one hundred problems with your plan, but the main one is you’re not going to enter the white house, especially since you come from a hood rat school where everyone’s lifestyle is to smoke weed, gangbang, spit at people, and dropout of school just to come back a year later. Plus, the varsity team sucks.”

I frowned. “It's not as frivolous as you think, bighead, and did you say we suck?”

She nodded. “No defense, all you got is offense. Just like your plan: All offense but no defense!”

“Whatever. What do you plan, Ms.Ed?”

“I say you should just sit back and let the police do the work before you get yourself in more trouble.”

"You're just pessimistic! Guess what? Ima go through with it! You think you know everything but you don't!" I turned around and galloped out the room apace.

It will work, I just know it! I need a few tweaks... but I think I got it!
……………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………………….
End of day three.

Author's Note

Nothing really to say, except that plan isn't the final one. Stay tuned for any 'changes' to the formula. Oh yeah, no more character building chapters as I'm going to excel the plot alittle more.This won't be no 'pony abuse' story, for I find that illogical, considering the type of government is ran in NY

New story

Read author notes.

Author's Note

I'm not sure if everyone knows this or not, but the story is being re-written. Here's the link:

https://www.fimfiction.net/story/232195/pony-bound-revised

I got the original story back on the site, even though I have a feeling it's gonna look sloopy next to the re-vised one. Oh well.

Short court out ~